ClassicsFrom the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

Sophocles: The Plays and FragmentsSir Richard Jebb’s seven-volume edition of the works of Sophocles, published between 1883 and 1896, remains a landmark in Greek scholarship. Jebb (1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. Each volume of the edition contains an introductory essay, a metrical analysis, an indication of the sources used to establish the text, and the ancient summaries (‘arguments’) of the play. The text itself is given with a parallel English translation, textual collation and explanatory notes, and an appendix consisting of expanded notes on some of the textual issues. The quality of Jebb’s work means that his editions are still widely consulted today. This volume contains Oedipus Tyrannus.

C a m b r i d g e L i b r a r y C o L L e C t i o nBooks of enduring scholarly value

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline.

Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied.

The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments

With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose

Volume 1: The Oedipus Tyrannus

Edited by R ichard Cl averhouse Jebb S opho cles

CaMbRiD GE UNiVERSiT y PRESS

Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo

Published in the United States of america by Cambridge University Press, New york

www.cambridge.orginformation on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108008389

© in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010

This edition first published 1883This digitally printed version 2010

iSbN 978-1-108-00838-9 Paperback

This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated.

Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or

with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

SOPHOCLES

THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS.

PART I.

THE OEDIPUS TYRANNUS.

Sonbon: c. j . CLAYJ M.A, & SON,

CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,

17, PATERNOSTER ROW.

DEIGHTON, BELL, AND CO.

llip}iB: F. A. BROCKHAUS.

SOPHOCLES

THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND

TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,

R. C. JEBB, M.A., LL.D. EDIN.,PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW,

FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE AND PUBLIC ORATOR IN THEUNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.

PART I.

THE OEDIPUS TYRANNUS.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE:AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

1883

©ambritige:PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SON,

AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

NOTE.

IT is intended that in the present edition of Sophocles eachplay should form a separate volume. While the volumessubsequent to the first will necessarily contain occasionalreferences to the earlier portion of the work, care will be takento render each volume, in all essentials, an independent book,available for the use of readers who possess no other part of the•edition.

The Oedipus Colonetis will follow the present volume at asshort an interval as may be found possible. Of the remainingfive plays, the Antigone will be the first. An eighth volume willcontain (i) the Fragments: (2) short Essays on subjects ofgeneral interest in relation to Sophocles: (3) a General Index,for all the volumes, of 1. Greek, 2. Matters, 3. Authors quoted.

J. S.

PREFACE.

As long ago as 1867, I contributed to the Catena Classi-corum a commentary on the Electra of Sophocles, followedin 1868 by one on the Ajax. At that time I already medit-ated a complete edition of Sophocles on a larger scale,—a design which I have never abandoned, though various causeshave delayed its execution.

One of these causes may be briefly noticed here. Inthe course of preparing the commentaries on the Electraand the Ajax, I had been led to see more clearly theintimate relation which in certain respects exists betweenGreek tragic dialogue and Greek rhetorical prose, and tofeel the desire of studying more closely the whole processby which Greek oratory had been developed. The resultof this study was a treatise on the historical developmentof Attic prose style, which in 1876 was published under thetitle of The Attic Orators from Antiphon to Isaeos. Thereception accorded to it has been most gratifying, and hasmore than repaid the labour which it had cost. It was,however, as a preparation, in one department, for the taskof editing Sophocles that the special studies embodied in theAttic Orators had originally been undertaken: and, thoughthey necessarily extended beyond that immediate scope, I donot regard the time bestowed on them as lost to the pur-

vi PREFACE.

poses of the present work. I may say this here, because,—if

I can at all judge from my own feeling in such a case,—•

it is sometimes of interest for readers to know that works not

obviously related to each other have been connected, in the

writer's own mind, by a definite unity of purpose. However

much he may have failed of his aim in either task or in both,

at any rate the point of view from which he approached

each may thus be more clearly suggested.

In offering to the public the first part of a new edition

of Sophocles, the editor may reasonably be expected to state

the general characteristics which he intends to be distinctive

of it. In this case, they are chiefly two.

I. First, I aim at showing fully and exactly how the

work of Sophocles is understood by me, both in its larger

aspects, and at every particular point. For this purpose, the

first requisite is' a translation, the principle of which shall be

absolute fidelity to the original; not to the letter of the

original at the cost of the spirit, but to the spirit as expressed

in the letter. And, for this end, prose has two advantages

over verse, even though the verse be that of a poet, (i) Metre

will often exact sacrifices precisely at those points which test

the higher fidelity of translation—fidelity to light touches by

which the genius and art of the original are most delicately

marked, (ii) A modern verse translation has necessarily a

more or less modern spirit of its own, due to its very form,

and to the associations with which the form is invested. Thus,

however little he may desire it, the metrical translator is un-

avoidably placed in competition with his original.

The value of verse translations as substantive literary works

is not here in question. Translation is here being considered

solely from the stand-point of the commentator, as an indispen-

sable instrument of lucid interpretation. In supplement to a

prose translation, a commentary has a special part to perform,

PREFACE. vii

though this is only one of several functions which a com-mentary ought to aim at discharging. There are places wherea translation, although in prose, cannot combine literal withessential accuracy. A version which subordinates the letter tothe spirit will sometimes involve a mental process of whichthe result bears no visible trace. If the version is sound, thisprocess is not only morally sensitive, but has also a scrupulouslylogical march. A version which, while brilliant, is unsound, isone which seizes on a smooth compromise or a glitteringresemblance, which may imply an unconscious misrepresen-tation or an undetected fallacy. 'This rendering, I can see,is not literal'—we may suppose a reader to say. ' In whatsense, then, and why, is it equivalent to the Greek?' Here—supposing the translation to be sound—is the opportunityof the commentary. It comes in to show that there is no flawin the process by which an advance has been made from aliteral rendering to one which, though less literal, is morefaithful.

This, then, is the first object for which I have striven—thevivid exposition of my own mind in relation to Sophocles ; sothat, even where my understanding of him is defective or mis-taken, at least it may seldom be ambiguous. This is an en-deavour which appeals more directly to classical students : it isby them, if any of them should use this book in their work, thatthe measure of failure or success will be most correctly judged.

2. The second object which has been proposed to thisedition regards educated readers generally, not classical studentsalone. It is my hope—whether a vain one or not, I hardlyknow—that the English version facing the Greek text mayinduce some persons to read a play of Sophocles as they wouldread a great poem of a modern poet,—with no such interposingnightmare of TVTTTCD as at Athens came between Thackerayand his instinctive sense of what was admirable in the nature

viii PREFACE.

and art around him,—but with free exercise of the mind andtaste, thinking only of the drama itself, and of its qualities assuch. Surely that is, above all things, what is to be desiredby us just now in regard to all the worthiest literature of theworld—that people should know some part of it (the quantitymatters much less) at first hand,—not merely through manualsof literary history or magazine articles. Summaries, when thework of scholars, may be valuable as introductions and asretrospects ; but only the breath of the great literature itselfcan make the dry bones live. Any one who had read thoroughlyand intelligently a single play such as the Oedipus Tyrannuswould have derived far more intellectual advantage fromGreek literature, and would comprehend far better what it hassignified in the spiritual history of mankind, than if he hadcommitted to memory the names, dates, and abridged con-tents of a hundred Greek books ranging over half-a-dozencenturies.

' Explanatory notes ought to be written in one's own'language, critical in the Latin.'...'The traditionary Latin of' scholars' has ' created in a manner a vocabulary of its own.'This is the principle laid down by Shilleto in the prefaceto his edition of Demosthenes On the Embassy, and it couldnot have been better exemplified than by his own practicein that celebrated book. He felt, as everyone must, theoccasional difficulty of drawing the line between 'critical'and ' explanatory.' But the fact is that the difficulty becomesserious only if we try to make the line a hard-and-fast one.Practically, it can nearly always be solved by a little exerciseof discretion. When both sets of notes are on the samepage, no real inconvenience can arise in cases where eitherdepartment slightly overlaps the other.

In a later part of this edition, when dealing in short essayswith other matters of general interest in relation to Sophocles,

PREFACE. ix

I propose to give an outline of Sophoclean bibliography, withsome attempt to estimate the distinctive excellences of the prin-cipal works. The subject is a large one, as a single fact mayserve to show. In 1874 Dr Hermann Genthe, the reviser ofEllendt's lexicon, published an index to writings illustrative ofSophocles which had appeared, chiefly in Germany, since 1836.The index, a book of 134 pages, does not include editions,whether of single plays, or of all; yet the author can enume-rate 801 books, dissertations, or critical articles, all publishedbetween 1836 and 1874, and representing upwards of 430 writers.Even in 1874 it would have been possible to make numerousadditions to this catalogue from English sources, which DrGenthe had left nearly untouched : now, in 1883, the incrementfrom all sources would be very considerable. Here, I must becontent to mention those editions which, out of a largernumber, have in this play been my more constant companions.They are those of Hermann, Wunder, Dindorf, Schneidewin(as revised by Nauck), Blaydes, Campbell, Kennedy. Othereditions, commentaries, and writings of various kinds will befound cited on particular points in the critical notes, the com-mentary, or the appendix.

It is a particular pleasure to me here—and all -the greater,because on a few points I have ventured to differ from itsinterpretations—to commend to all students of this play theedition of Professor Kennedy, in which, as it is unnecessaryfor me to say, they will trace the hand of the master.

Nor can I mention the most recent English edition ofSophocles without saying, how far it is alike from my antici-pation and from my desire that the present edition shoulddivert a single reader from the work, in so many sensesadmirable, of Professor Campbell. The high place which hehas justly won among the English scholars who have deservedwell of Sophocles is one from which no successor could remove

x PREFACE.

him, and which every worthy successor will most earnestlydesire that he should retain. Students will find in his workmuch which the present does not give,—much which it couldnot give; they will also recognise the impress of personalqualities which are not more appreciated by his friends thanthey are significant of the best graces which humane studiescan impart to the mind and character.

In the Metrical Analysis I notice my obligations to Dr J. H.Heinrich Schmidt's Kunstformen, and more especially to thefourth volume of that work, the Griechische Metrik ; also to theaids given by the translator of Schmidt's Leitfaden, Dr J. W.White, Assistant Professor of Greek in Harvard University,in his able edition of this play.

To the Librarians of the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris, theBiblioteca Mediceo-Lorenziana, Florence, the Biblioteca Mar-ciana, Venice, and the Bodleian Library, Oxford, I desire toexpress my thanks for the courtesy with which every facilitywas afforded to me for consulting manuscripts of Sophocles.

The proof-sheets of the commentary and of the appendixhave been read by Mr C. A. M. Fennell, editor of Pindar, andformerly Fellow of Jesus College, Cambridge; whom I have tothank, not only for the care with which a laborious office wasperformed, but also for several valuable suggestions madeduring the progress of the work.

I should be very ungrateful if I closed this preface withoutrecording my sense of the combined rapidity and precisionwhich, in printing a volume of somewhat complex form, havesustained the well-known repute of the Cambridge UniversityPress.

THE COLLEGE, GLASGOW.November, 1883.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION . . . . . . . . page xiii—Hi

§ i. General characteristics of the play and of the fable. § 2.References in the Homeric Poems. § 3. Other epic versions. § 4.Pindar. § 5. The logographers. § 6. The dramatists.—Aeschylus.

§ 7. Sophocles. Original features of his plot. § 8. Imaginedantecedents. § 9. Analysis. § 10. Aristotle's criticisms. Theelement of improbability. §11. The characters. § 12. Oedipus.§ 13. Iocasta. § 14. Teiresias. Creon. § 15. Supposed allusionsto contemporary events. Alleged defeat of the play. § 16. Theactor Polus. Significance of a story concerning him.

§ 17. Other plays on the subject. § 18. The Oedipus ofSeneca. § 19. His relation to Sophocles. § 20. The Oedipe ofCorneille. § 21. The Oedipus of Dryden. § 22. The Oedipe ofVoltaire. § 23. His criticisms. § 24. Essential difference betweenSophocles and the moderns. § 25. Their references to a pro-phetic instinct in Oedipus and Iocasta. § 26. The improbableelement—how managed by the moderns.

§ 27. Recent revivals of Greek plays. § 28. The OedipusTyrannus—a crucial experiment. § 29. The result at Harvard.§ 30. Oedipe Roi at the Theatre Frangais.—Conclusion.

T H E TEXT liii—Ixiii

§ 1. MSS. used. § 2. Deviations from L. § 3. Scope of thecritical annotation. § 4. The use of conjecture. § 5. Our text—how transmitted. Its general condition. § 6. Textual criticismshould have no bias. § 7. Conjectures of former critics, adoptedin this edition. § 8. Conjectures by the editor. § 9. Notation.

METRICAL ANALYSIS lxiv—xcviii

Preliminary remarks on metre and rhythm . . . lxv—lxviiiThe lyrics of the Oedipus Tyrannus . . . . lxix—xcviRelations of lyric form and matter . . . . xcvi—xcviii

xii CONTENTS.

ANCIENT ARGUMENTS TO THE PLAY; DRAMATIS PERSONAE;

STRUCTURE pp. 3—9

TEXT 10

APPENDIX 279—310Note I. The Oedipus Tyrannus at Harvard.—Note II. V. 2.

On the meaning of 6oaC$re—Note III. Vv. 44 f.—Note IV. Vv.198 f.—Note V. Vv. 219—221.—Note VI. Vv. 227 f.— Note VII.The proposed transposition of vv. 246—251.—Note VIII. V. 305.el Kai and Kol «'.—Note IX. Vv. 628 f.—Note X. V. 361. The

forms yvaiTos and yvaaros.—Note XI. V. 478. The reading ofthe first hand in the Laurentian MS., mrpdios 6 ravpos.—NoteXII. V. 508. The Sphinx— Note XIII. Vv. 622—626.—NoteXIV. V. 762. an-oTiTof.—Note XV. V. 1137. The significance ofArctutus in the popular Greek calendar.— Note XVI. V. 1505. irepibefore a vowel in composition.—Note XVII. V. 1526.

INDICES 311—327

CORRIGENDA.

PAGE 8, lines 5, 6. For 463—511, read 463—512 (as also in p. 97, I. 3 frombottom, and p. 98, 1. 14 from bottom): and for 512—862 read 513—862 (as also on p. 106, 1. 11 from bottom).

,, .82, critical note, 1. 2. For 7^ fwv read 7' e/jo0.„ 102, line 6 of Greek text. Transfer the Second i) to the beginning of the next

line.,, 115, bottom line. After 'cp. ' , insert 133.,, 164, crit. note, 1. 1, first word. For OTTOT OC read &T6TO/WI>.,, 169, crit. note, 1. 1, for 0et# read Ov/iy.,, 176, crit. note, 1. 1, insert ifou after r(0priKe.„ 203, crit. note, 1. r, for de monstrare read demonstrare.,, 225, bottom line, for vepu7Ti\of read *epUrtv\6i>.

INTRODUCTION.

§ i. T H E Oedipus Tyrannus is in one sense the masterpieceof Attic Tragedy. No other shows an equal degree of art inthe development of the plot; and this excellence depends on thepowerful and subtle drawing of the characters. Modern drama,where minor parts can be multiplied and scene changed at will,can more easily divorce the two kinds of merit. Some ofVoltaire's plays, for instance, not first-rate in other ways, aremodels of ingenious construction. The conditions of the Greekstage left less room for such a result. In the Oedipus Tyrannusthe highest constructive skill is seen to be intimately andnecessarily allied with the vivid delineation of a few persons.

Here it is peculiarly interesting to recover, so far as wecan, the form in which the story of Oedipus came to Sopho-cles; to remark what he has altered or added; and to see howthe same subject has been handled by other dramatists.

The essence of the myth is the son slaying his unknownfather, and thereby fulfilling a decree of fate. The subsequentmarriage, if not an original part of the story, seems to havebeen an early addition. The central ideas are, (i) the irresis-tible power of destiny, and (2) the sacredness of the primarynatural ties, as measured by the horror of an unconscious sinagainst it. The direct and simple form in which these ideasare embodied gives the legend an impress of high antiquity.This might be illustrated by a comparison with the story ofSohrab and Rustum as told in Mr Matthew Arnold's beautifulpoem. The slaying of the unknown son by the father is theresurrounded with a pathos and a chivalrous tenderness which

xiv INTRODUCTION.

have no counterpart in the grim simplicity of the Oedipus myth,as it appears in its earliest known shape.

Homeric § 2. The Iliad, which knows the war of Polyneices and hisoems. a i i ; e s against Thebes (4. 378), once glances at the tale of

Oedipus—where Mecisteus, father of Euryalus, is said to havevisited Thebes in order to attend the funeral games which werecelebrated after the death of Oedipus (23. 679 f.) :—

o? 7TOT6 ®rf/3aaB' r\XQe BeSovTroros OLBnroBaoe? rdcjiov,-—-

—' who came to Thebes of yore, when Oedipus had fallen, to hisburying.'

The word BeBovTroTos plainly refers to a violent death infight, or at the hand of an assassin ; it would not be in accordwith the tone of epic language to understand it as a figurativephrase for a sudden fall from greatness. But more than this theIliad does not tell. The poet of the 23rd book imaginesOedipus as having died by violence, and received burial atThebes, in the generation before the Trojan war.

The Nekyia in the Odyssey gives the earliest sketch of anintegral story (11. 271 ff.):—•

Mrjrepa T ' OlBnroBao IBov, icaXrjv ^Tri/cdcrTrjv,

fj /j,eya epyov epegev diBpelycn vooio

ryrjfia/jievr] m vlel' o B' ov Trarep' i%evaptf;a<i

r/fj/j,ev' a(j)ap S' dva-rrvara 6eol Oeaav dvdpcoiroiaiv.

' 0 /J,ev iv ©rfftrj -7ro\v7)pa.T<p dX<yea 7ra<7%&wrjvaaae 6ewv 6\oas Bid /3ouXa9"

rj S' e{3r) et? 'Ai'Sao irvXaprao Kparepoio,

dtya/Aevr] ^po^ov alirvv dp' vtyrjXolo fieXadpov,

& a%et <T%0fJ,ev7)' T&5 8' a\r/ea KOKKIIT oirlaaco

iroWa fidX', oaaa re firjTpo<; 'Epivves eKTeXeovcnv.

' And I saw the mother of Oedipodes, fair Epicaste, who wrought adread deed with unwitting mind, in that she wedded her son; but hehad slain his father ere he wedded her; and presently the gods madethese things known among men. Yet he still ruled over the Cadmeansin lovely Thebes, suffering anguish by the dire counsels of the gods;but she went to the house of Hades, the strong warder, when she hadfastened a noose on high from the roof-beam, possessed by her pain;

INTRODUCTION. xv

and to him she bequeathed sorrows full many, even all that a mother'sAvengers bring to pass.'

With regard to this outline in the Odyssey, it is to be notedthat it ignores (a) the deliverance of Thebes from the Sphinx—though this may be implied in the marriage with Epicaste: (b)the self-blinding of Oedipus : (c) the expulsion of Oedipus fromThebes—herein agreeing with the indication in the Iliad. Itfurther seems to exclude the notion of Epicaste having bornechildren to Oedipus, since the discovery followed 'presently'on the union,—unless, indeed, by d<fiap the poet merely meant' suddenly.'

§ 3. Lost poems of Hesiod may have touched on the story Otherof Oedipus; but in his extant work there is only a passingreference to the war at Thebes (between Polyneices andEteocles), in which heroes fell, 'fighting for the flocks ofOedipus.' Hesiod knows the Sphinx as the daughter ofEchidna and as the pest of Thebes1.

But the story of Oedipus was fully treated in some of thoselost epics which dealt with the Theban cycle of myths. One ofthese was the ' Oedipodeia,' OlSnrobeia (eTrrj). According to this,the four children of Oedipus were not borne by Iocasta, but bya second wife, Euryganeia. Pausanias, who follows this account,does not know the author of the poem2. It will be observedthat this epic agrees with the Odyssey in not making Iocastabear issue to Oedipus. It is by Attic writers, so far as we know,that she was first described as doing so. Poets or logographerswho desired to preserve the favour of Dorians had a reason foravoiding that version. There were houses which traced theirline from the children of Oedipus,—as Theron, tyrant of Acragas,

1 Hes. Op. 162: war slew the heroes, rois fi£i> £<p iirTairiXtfHr/Xap (VCK' OiSi7ro5ao. The Sphinx : Theog. 326, i) 6' (Echidna) a'pa $LK' oXor/v r^Ke,Kadfidounv 6\e8poi>. The hill near Thebes on which the Sphinx sat was called ffeioi'6pos. References in lost Hesiodic poems: schol. on // . 23. 680.

2 He speaks merely of 0 rh liri) Trocqaas a OlSiiroSeia ovo/iafovai (9. 5. 11). But theinscription known as the 'marmor Borgianum' refers it to Cinaethon, a Lacedae-monian poet who treated epically the Dorian family legends, and who is said to haveflourished about 775 B.C. Pausanias, however, who quotes Cinaethon on severalpoints of genealogy, certainly did not regard the Oedipodeia as his work.

xvi INTRODUCTION.

claimed descent from Thersandros, son of Polyneices1. Torepresent these children as the offspring of an incestuous unionwould have been to declare the stream polluted at its source.

We learn from Proclus that in the epic called the CyprianLays (Kinrpia), which included the preparations for the Trojanwar, Nestor related ' the story of Oedipus' (ra Trepl OlSlirovv)in the course of a digression (eV •n-a/>e«:/3oo-et) which comprisedalso the madness of Heracles, as well as the story of Theseusand Ariadne. This was probably one of the sources used bythe Attic dramatists. Another source, doubtless more fertile indetail, was the epic entitled the Thebaid (@i?/3ai! ), and nowusually designated as the ' Cyclic Thebaid,' to distinguish it froma later epic of the same name by Antimachus of Colophon, thecontemporary of Euripides. Only about 20 verses remain fromit2. The chief fragment relates to the curse pronounced byOedipus on his sons. They had broken his strict command bysetting on his table the wine-cups {e.Kirwfid'vd) used by Lafus;and he invoked a curse upon them:—

ai/tya Se traialv iolcn fier afi(f>oTepoicnv eTrapcu;dpyaXeas rjpaTO' $ecv 8 ov \dv6av 'Epivvv'col ov oi irarpcoi' iw)eirj <fri\oTT)TO<iScuuraivT, dfjuporepoifn S" eoi irokep&i re paxal Te-

'And straightway, while his two sons were by, he uttered direcurses,—and the Avenging goddess failed not to hear them,—that theyshould divide their heritage in no kindly spirit, but that war and strifeshould be ever between them.'

This Thebaid—tracing the operation of a curse through thewhole history of the house—must have had an important sharein moulding the conception of the Aeschylean trilogy.

Pindar. §4- Pindar touches on the story of Oedipus in 01. 2. 35 ff.Destiny has often brought evil fortune after good,—

ef ovirep e/ereive Aaov fiopi/j.o'}crvvavTofievo1;, iv Bk TlvOdovi

riXevcreu.

1 Pind. 01. 2. 35.2 See the Didot ed. of the Cyclic fragments, p. 587.

INTRODUCTION. xvii

ihdicra S' o£et' 'Eptwu?eTre(f>ve ol avv aWaXotyoviq fyevo? aprjiov—

' — from the day when his doomed son met Lai'us and killed him, andaccomplished the word given aforetime at Pytho. But the swift Erinnysbeheld it, and slew his warlike sons, each by the other's sword.'

Here the Fury is represented as destroying the sons in directretribution for the parricide, not in answer to the imprecation ofOedipus. A fragment of Pindar alludes to the riddle of theSphinx, and he uses ' the wisdom of Oedipus' to denote counselwrapped in dark sayings,—since the skill which solves riddlingspeech can weave it1.

§ 5. The logographers could not omit the story of Oedipus The logo-in a systematic treatment of the Theban myths. Hellanicus of SraPhers-Mitylene (circ. 450 B.C.) is mentioned by the scholiast on thePhoenissae (61) as agreeing with Euripides in regard to the self-blinding of Oedipus'2. The contemporary Pherecydes of Leros(usually called ' Athenian' since Athens was his home) treatedthe legends of Thebes in the fifth of ten books forming a com-prehensive survey of Greek tradition3. According to him, Iocastabore two sons to Oedipus, who were slain by the Minyae: but,as in the Oedipodeia, his second wife Euryganeia bore Eteoclesand Polyneices, Antigone and Ismene. This seems to be theearliest known version which ascribes issue to the marriageof Iocasta with Oedipus.

§ 6. However incomplete this sketch may be relatively to The dram-the materials which existed in the early part of the fifth century atlsts-B.C., it may at least serve to suggest the general conditions underwhich Tragedy entered on the treatment of the subject. Thestory of Oedipus, defined in its main features by a tradition olderthan the Odyssey, had been elaborated in the epics of later poets

1 Pind. fr. 62 a'iviyixa vapBivov \ ef aypiav yvadw. Pyth. 4. 263 rhi Oi5iw6Saaotptav. Pindar's elder contemporary Corinna had sung of Oedipus as deliveringThebes not only from the Sphinx but also from TTJK Tevfiij^a-lau aXiiireKa—a fox fromthe Boeotian village of Teumessus : but we hear no more of this less formidablepest. (Bergk, Poet. Lyr. p. 949.)

2 MUller, Frag. Histor. 1. 85.3 MUller, ib. 1. 48.

xviii INTRODUCTION.

and the prose of chroniclers. There were versions differing indetail, and allowing scope for selection. While the great outlineswere constant, minor circumstances might be adapted to thedramatist's chosen view.

Aeschylus, Sophocles, and Euripides agree in a trait whichdoes not belong to any extant version before theirs. Iocasta, notEuryganeia, is the mother of Eteocles and Polyneices, Antigoneand Ismene. They agree also in connecting the doom of thetwo brothers with a curse pronounced by Oedipus. Neitherthe scanty fragments1 which alone represent the Oedipus ofEuripides, nor the hints in the Phoenissae, enable us to de-termine the distinctive features of his treatment. With regardto Aeschylus, though our knowledge is very meagre, it sufficesat least to show the broad difference between his plan and thatof Sophocles.

Aeschylus. Aeschylus treated the story of Oedipus as he treated the storyof Agamemnon. Oedipus became the foremost figure of atrilogy which traced the action of an inherited curse in the houseof Labdacus, even as the Oresteia traced the action of such acurse in the house of Pelops. That trilogy consisted of the

1 Nauck Eur. Fragm. 544—561, to which Unger adds Soph. fr. incert. 663,Meineke adespota 107, 309, others adesp. 6. Almost all the verses are commonplaces.From fr. 546, 547 I should conjecture that the Creon of Eur. defended himselfagainst a charge of treason in a passage parallel with Soph. O. T. 583—615. Onefragment of two lines is curious (545): Wei's 5e Mokbftov iraTS' ipeiaavres irtSy \ eiiofifi-arovfiev KOX SwWv/iev Kopas. Quoting these, the schol. on Eur. Ph. 61 says: iv ikT<p OlSiiroSi. ol Aaiov Bepdirovres irvrfkoxjav avrbv. This would seem to mean that,after the discovery, the old retainers of Laius blinded Oedipus—for the schol. iscommenting on the verse which says that he was blinded by himself. But the tragicforce of the incident depends wholly on its being the king's own frantic act. I inclineto suspect some error on the scholiast's part, which a knowledge of the context mightpossibly have disclosed.

From the prologue of the Phoenissae it appears that Eur. imagined Oedipus to havebeen found on Cithaeron by the linrofiouKoXoi of Polybus, and taken by them to thelatter's wife. The Iocasta of Eur. herself relates in that play how, when the sons ofOed. grew up, they held him a prisoner in the palace at Thebes—that the disgracemight be hidden from men's eyes. It was then that he pronounced a curse uponthem. When they have fallen, fighting for the throne, Iocasta kills herself over theirbodies, and Creon then expels Oedipus from Thebes. The mutilated vxiOecns tothe Phoenissae does not warrant us in supposing that the Oenomaus and Chrysippusof Eur.,—the latter containing the curse of Pelops on Laius—formed a trilogy withhis Oedipus.

INTRODUCTION. xix

Laius, the Oedipus, and the extant Seven against Thebes; thesatyric drama being the Sphinx. From the Laius only a fewwords remain; from the Oedipus, three verses; but some generalidea of the Oedipus may be gathered from a passage in theSeven against Thebes (772—791). Oedipus had been picturedby Aeschylus, as he is pictured by Sophocles, at the height offame and power. He who had delivered Thebes from 'thedevouring pest' (TUV upira^avhpav tcfjpa) was admired by allThebans as the first of men. ' But when, hapless one, he cameto knowledge of his ill-starred marriage, impatient of his pain,with frenzied heart he wrought a twofold ill': he blindedhimself, and called down on his sons this curse, that one daythey should divide their heritage with the sword. ' And now Itremble lest the swift Erinnys bring it to pass.'

Hence we see that the Oedipus of Aeschylus included theimprecation of Oedipus upon his sons. This was essential tothe poet's main purpose, which was to exhibit the continuousaction of the Erinnys in the house.. Similarly the Lams doubtlessincluded the curse called down on Laius by Pelops, when bereftby him of his son Chrysippus. The true climax of the AeschyleanOedipus would thus have consisted, not in the discovery alone,but in the discovery followed by the curse. And we may safelyinfer that the process of discovery indicated in the Seven againstThebes by the words eVet S' dprl^pcov \ iyivero.. .yaficov (778) wasnot comparable with that in the play of Sophocles. It wasprobably much more abrupt, and due to some of those moremechanical devices which were ordinarily employed to bringabout a ' recognition' on the stage. The Oedipus of Aeschylus,however brilliant, was only a link in a chain which derived itsessential unity from ' the mindful Erinnys.'

§ 7. The Oedipus Tyrannus of Sophocles was not part of a Sophocles.trilogy, but a work complete in itself. The proper climax of sucha work was the discovery, considered in its immediate effects, notin its ulterior consequences. Here the constructive art of thedramatist would be successful in proportion as the discovery wasnaturally prepared, approached by a process of rising interest,and attended in the moment of fulfilment with the most

J. s. c

xx INTRODUCTION.

astounding reversal of a previous situation. In regard to theOriginal structure of the plot, this is what Sophocles has achieved. Beforefeatures of . . . r

his plot, giving an analysis of his plot, we must notice two features of itwhich are due to his own invention.

(1) According to previous accounts, the infant Oedipus,when exposed on Mount Cithaeron, had been found by herds-men, and reared either in Southern Boeotia, or at Sicyon, a placeassociated with the worship of the Eumenides. Sophoclesmakes the Theban herd of La'ius give the babe to the herdof Polybus, king of Corinth, who rears it as his own. Thus areprepared the two convergent threads of evidence which meet inthe final discovery. And thus, too, the belief of Oedipus con-cerning his own parentage becomes to him a source, first ofanxiety, then of dread, then of hope—in contrast, at successivemoments, with that reality which the spectators know.

(2) The only verses remaining from the Oedipus of Aeschylusshow that in that drama Oedipus encountered and slew Lai'us ata meeting of three roads near Potniae, a place in Boeotia, on theroad leading from Thebes to Plataea. At the ruins of this placePausanias saw 'a grove of Demeter and Persephone". It ap-pears to have been sacred also to those other and more terriblegoddesses who shared with these the epithet of irorviai,-—theEumenides iirorviaZ^ Oeal, Eur. Or. 318). For the purpose ofAeschylus, no choice of a scene could have been more fitting.The father and son, doomed by the curse in their house, arebrought together at a spot sacred to the Erinnyes:—

KekevOov Tplohov, evda

rpiwv Ke\ev0cov TloTVuahcov

'We were coming in our journey to the spot from which three high-roads part, where we must pass by the junction of triple ways at Potniae.'

But for Sophocles this local fitness did not exist. For him,the supernatural agency which dominates the drama is not thatof the Furies, but of Apollo. He transfers the scene of theencounter from the 'three roads' at Potniae to the ' three roads'

1 a\<ro? Arj/jL^rpos /cat KopT??, 9. 8. I .2 Aesch. fr. 167 (Nauck).

INTRODUCTION. xxi

near Daulia1 in Phocis. The ' branching ways' of Potniae can nolonger be traced. But in the Phocian pass a visitor can still feelhow the aspect of nature is in unison with the deed of whichSophocles has made it the theatre2. This change of locality hassomething more than the significance of a detail. It symbolisesthe removal of the action from the control of the dark AvengingPowers to a region within the influence of that Delphian god whois able to disclose and to punish impurity, but who will also givefinal rest to the wanderer, final absolution to the weary mournerof unconscious sin.

§ 8. The events which had preceded the action of the Oedipus SupposedTyrannus are not set forth, after the fashion of Euripides, in a eJ fj 1"formal prologue. They have to be gathered from incidental hints the plot.in the play itself. It is an indispensable aid to the full compre-hension of the drama that we should first connect these hints intoa brief narrative of its antecedents as imagined by Sophocles.

La'fus, king of Thebes, being childless, asked the oracle ofApollo at Delphi whether it was fated that a son should be bornto him. The answer was,' I will give thee a son, but it is doomedthat thou leave the sunlight by the hands of thy child : for thushath spoken Zeus, son of Cronus, moved by the dread curse ofPelops, whose own son (Chrysippus) thou didst snatch from him;and he prayed all this for thee.' When a son was indeed bornto La'ius of Iocasta his wife, three days after the birth he causedit to be exposed in the wilds of Mount Cithaeron. An iron pinwas driven through the feet of the babe, fastening them together,—that, if perchance it should live to be found by a stranger, hemight have the less mind to rear a child so maimed; from whichmaiming the child was afterwards called Oedipus3.

The man chosen to expose the babe received it from thehands of the mother, Iocasta herself, with the charge to destroyit. This man was a slave born in the house of La'fus, and so be-longing to the class of slaves whom their masters usually treated

1 Danlis was the Homeric form of the name, Daulia the post-homeric (Strabo 9. 423).2 See the note on verse 733.s The incident of the pierced feet was evidently invented to explain the name

OiSlrovs (' Swellfoot,' as Shelley renders it). In v. 397 i foiSiv elSbs OlSlirovs suggestsa play on oXSa.

C2

xxii INTRODUCTION.

with most confidence. He was employed in tending the flocksof Laius on Mount Cithaeron, where they were pastured duringthe half-year from March to September.

In the glens of Cithaeron he had consorted with anotherherdsman, servant to Polybus, king of Corinth. Seized withpity for the babe, the Theban gave it to this herdsman of Polybus,who took it to Corinth. Polybus and his wife Merope werechildless. They reared the child as their own ; the Corinthiansregarded him as heir to the throne; and he grew to man's estatewithout doubting that he was the true son of the Corinthianking and queen.

But one day it chanced that at a feast a man heated withwine threw out a word which sank into the young prince's mind ;he questioned 4he king and queen, whose resentment of thetaunt comforted him; yet he felt that a whisper was creepingabroad ; and he resolved to ask the truth from Apollo himself atDelphi. Apollo gave him no answer to the question touchinghis parentage, but told him these things—that he was doomed toslay his father, and to defile his mother's bed.

He turned away from Delphi with the resolve never again tosee his home in Corinth ; and took the road which leads east-ward through Phocis to Boeotia.

At that moment Laius was on his way from Thebes toDelphi, where he wished to consult the oracle. He was notescorted by the usual armed following of a king, but only byfour attendants. The party of five met Oedipus at a narrowplace near the ' Branching Roads' in Phocis ; a quarrel occurred;and Oedipus slew La'ius, with three of his four attendants. Thefourth escaped, and fled to Thebes with the tale that a band ofrobbers had fallen upon their company. This sole survivor wasthe very man who, long years before, had been charged by Laiusand Iocasta to expose their infant son on Cithaeron.

The Thebans vainly endeavoured to find some clue to themurder of Laius. But, soon after his death, their attention wasdistracted by a new trouble. The goddess Hera—hostile toThebes as the city of her rival Semele—sent the Sphinx toafflict it,—a monster with the face of a maiden and the body of awinged lion; who sat on a hill near Thebes (the <£>ticeiov

INTRODUCTION. xxiii

and chanted a riddle. ' What is the creature which is two-footed,three-footed, and four-footed; and weakest when it has mostfeet ?' Every failure to find the answer cost the Thebans a life.Hope was deserting them; even the seer Teiresias had no helpto give; when the wandering stranger, Oedipus, arrived. Hesolved the enigma by the word man: the* Sphinx hurled herselffrom a rock; and the grateful Thebans gave the vacant throneto their deliverer as a free gift. At the same time he marriedIocasta, the widow of Lai'us, and sister of Creon son of Menoeceus.

The sole survivor from the slaughter of La'ius and his com-pany was at Thebes when the young stranger Oedipus ascendedthe throne. The man presently sought an audience of the queenIocasta, knelt to her, and, touching her hand in earnest supplica-tion, entreated that he might be sent to his old occupation oftending flocks in far-off pastures. It seemed a small thing for soold and faithful a servant to ask ; and it was readily granted.

An interval of about sixteen years may be assumed betweenthese events and the moment at which the Oedipus Tyrannusopens. Iocasta has borne four children to Oedipus: Eteocles,Polyneices, Antigone, Ismene. Touches in the closing scene ofthe play forbid us to suppose that the poet imagines the daugh-ters as much above the age of thirteen and twelve respectively.Oedipus has become thoroughly established as the great king, thefirst of men, to whose wisdom Thebans turn in every trouble.

And now a great calamity has visited them. A blight isupon the fruits of the earth; cattle are perishing in the pastures;the increase of the womb is denied; and a fiery pestilence isravaging the town. While the fumes of incense are rising tothe gods from every altar, and cries of anguish fill the air, a bodyof suppliants—aged priests, youths, and children— present them-selves before the wise king. He, if any mortal, can help them.It is here that the action opens.

§ 9. The drama falls into six main divisions or chapters. AnalysisThe following analysis exhibits in outline the mechanism of the ^plot, which deserves study.

I. Prologue: 1—150. Oedipus appears as the great.princewhom the Thebans rank second only to the gods. He pledges

xxiv INTRODUCTION.

himself to relieve his afflicted people by seeking the murderer ofLa'fus.

Parodos: 151—215. The Chorus bewail the pestilence andinvoke the gods.

II. First Episode: 216—462. Oedipus publicly invokes asolemn curse upon the unknown murderer of La'fus. At Creon'ssuggestion he sends for the seer Teiresias, who refuses to speak,but finally, stung by taunts, denounces Oedipus himself as theslayer.

First Stasimon: 463—512. The Chorus forebode that theunknown murderer is doomed; they refuse to believe theunproved charge brought by the seer.

III. Second Episode: 513—862. Creon protests against thesuspicion that he has suborned Teiresias to accuse Oedipus.Oedipus is unconvinced. Iocasta stops the quarrel, and Creondeparts. Oedipus then tells her that he has been charged withthe murder of La'fus. She replies that' he need feel no dis-quietude. Lai'us, according to an oracle, was to have been slainby his own son; but the babe was exposed on the hills; andLa'fus was actually slain by robbers, at the meeting of three roads.

This mention of three roads (v. 716) strikes the first note ofalarm in the mind of Oedipus.

He questions her as to (1) the place, (2) the time, (3) the per-son and the company of Laltus. All confirm his fear that liehas unwittingly done the deed.

He tells her his whole story—the taunt at Corinth—the visitto Delphi—the encounter in Phocis. But he has still one hope.The attendant of La'fus who escaped spoke of robbers, not of onerobber.

Let this survivor—now a herdsman—be summoned andquestioned.

Second Stasimon: 863—910. The Chorus utter a prayeragainst arrogance—such as the king's towards Creon; andimpiety—such as they find in Iocasta's mistrust of oracles.

IV. Third Episode: 911—1085. A messenger from Corinthannounces that Polybus is dead, and that Oedipus is now king

INTR OD UCTION. xxv

designate. Iocasta and Oedipus exult in the refutation of theoracle which had destined Oedipus to slay his sire.

But Oedipus still dreads the other predicted horror—unionwith his mother.

The messenger, on learning this, discloses that Polybus andMerope were not the parents of Oedipus. The messengerhimself, when a herdsman in the service of Polybus, had foundthe infant Oedipus on Cithaeron, and had brought him toCorinth. Yet no—not found him; had received him from anotherherdsman (v. 1040).

Who was this other herdsman ? The Corinthian replies:—He was said to be one of the people of Laius.

Iocasta implores Oedipus to search no further. He answersthat he cares not how lowly his birth may prove to be—he willsearch to the end. With a cry of despair, Iocasta rushes away.

Third Stasimon: 1086—1109. The Chorus joyously fore-tell that Oedipus will prove to be a native of the land—perchanceof seed divine.

V. Fourth Episode: mo—1185. The Theban herdsmanis brought in1.

' There,' says the Corinthian, ' is the man who gave me thechild.' Bit by bit, the whole truth is wrung from the Theban.' The babe was the son of Laius; the wife of Laius gave her tome.' Oedipus knows all, and with a shriek of misery he rushesaway.

Fourth Stasimon: 1186—1222. The Chorus bewail thegreat king's fall.

VI. Exodus: 1223—1530. A messenger from the houseannounces that Iocasta has hanged herself, and that Oedipushas put out his eyes. Presently Oedipus is led forth. Withpassionate lamentation he beseeches the Chorus of ThebanElders to banish or slay him.

Creon comes to lead him into the house. Oedipus obtains1 The original object of sending for him had been to ask,—' Was it the deed of

several men, or of one?'—a last refuge. But he is not interrogated on that point.Voltaire criticised this as inconsistent. It is better than consistent; it is natural. Amore urgent question has thrust the other out of sight.

xxvi INTR OD UCTION.

from him a promise of care for his young daughters; they arepresently brought to their father, who takes what he intends tobe a last farewell. For he craves to be sent out of the land ;but Creon replies that Apollo must pronounce.

As Creon leads Oedipus within, the Chorus speak the closingwords: No mortal must be called happy on this side death.

The With reference to the general structure of the plot, the firstdiscovery, point to observe is the skill with which Sophocles has managed

those two threads of proof which he created by his invention ofthe second herdsman.

We have :—•(1) The thread of evidence from the reported statement

of the Theban herdsman as to the place of the murder, in con-nection with Iocasta's statement as to the time, the person ofLams, and the retinue. This tends to show that Oedipus hasslain Lai'us—being presumably in no wise his kinsman. Theproof of Oedipus having slain Lai'us is so far completed at754 (alai, -raS' rl&r/ Siacpavrj) as to leave no longer any moraldoubt on the mind of Oedipus himself.

(2) The thread of evidence from the Corinthian, showing,in the first instance, that Oedipus is not the son of Polybus andMerope, and so relieving him from the fear of parricide andincest. Hence the confident tone of Oedipus (1076 ff.), which sopowerfully contrasts with the despair of Iocasta : she has knownthe worst from v. 1044.

(3) The convergence of these two threads, when the Thebanherdsman is confronted with the Corinthian. This immediatelyfollows the moment of relief just noticed. I t now appears thatthe slayer of Lai'us has also committed parricide and incest.

Aristotle's § io. The frequent references of Aristotle to the Oedipuscriticisms. Tyrannus indicate its value for him as a typical masterpiece,

though the points for which he commends it concern generalanalysis of form, not the essence of its distinctive excellence.The points are these:—

1. The'recognition' (avayvwpi,cn<i) is contrived in the bestway; i.e., it is coincident with a reversal of fortunes (Trepnrereia).

INTRODUCTION. xxvii

2. This reversal is peculiarly impressive, because theCorinthian messenger had come to bring tidings of the honourin store for Oedipus.

3. Oedipus is the most effective kind of subject for such areversal, because he had been (a) great and glorious, (b) notpreeminently virtuous or just, (c) and, again, one whose reversesare not due to crime, but only to unconscious error.

4. The story is told in such a manner as to excite pity andterror by hearing without seeing (as in regard to the exposure ofthe child, the killing of Lafus, the death of Iocasta).

5. If there is any improbability in the story, this is not inthe plot itself (iv Tot? -rrpajfiaaiv), but in the supposed antece-dents (e'fo) rfj<; rpaya>Sla<;).

In this last comment, Aristotle indicates a trait which Improbab-is certainly open to criticism — the ignorance of Oedipus JjJ ante-as to the story of Lafus. He knows, indeed, the name of his cedents.predecessor—though Creon does not think it unnecessary toremind him of the name (103). He also knows that Laifus hadmet a violent death: but he does not know whether this hadbefallen at Thebes, or in its neighbourhood, or abroad (109—113).Nor does he know that Lafus was reported to have been slain byrobbers, and that only one of his followers had escaped (116—123): and he asks if no search had been made at the time(128, 566). Iocasta, who has now been his wife for many years,tells him, as if for the first time, the story of the oracle given toLalus, and he tells her the story of his own early fortunes—though here we need not press the fact that he even names toher his Corinthian parents : that may be regarded as merelya formal preface to a connected narrative. It may be concededthat the matters of which Oedipus is'supposed ignorant werethemes of which Iocasta, and all the persons about the new king,might well have been reluctant to speak. Still it is evident thatthe measure of past reticence imagined, both on their part andon his, exceeds the limit of verisimilitude. The true defence ofthis improbability consists in frankly recognising it. Exquisiteas was the dramatic art exercised within the scope of the action(eV Tots irpdy/iaa-i), this art was still so far nafve as to feel nooffence at some degree of freedom in the treatment of that

xxxviii INTRODUCTION.

thus a negative witness to the mastery shown by the artist whocould construct such a drama as the Oedipus Tyrannus withsuch materials. The modern dramatists, as we shall see, teachthe same lesson in a more positive form. Walter Scott's estimateof Seneca's Oedipus needs modification, but is just in the main.'Though devoid of fancy and of genius,' he says, it 'displays themasculine eloquence and high moral sentiment of its author;and if it does not interest us in the scene of fiction, it oftencompels us to turn our thoughts inward, and to study our ownhearts.' Seneca's fault, however, so far as the plot is concerned,seems less that he fails to interest, than that, by introducing thenecromantic machinery, and by obliterating the finer moral traitsof his Greek original, he has rendered the interest rather ' sensa-tional' than properly dramatic1.

The § 20. The Oedipe of Corneille was produced at Paris in 1657.CorneiUe. After an interval which followed the unfavourable reception of his

Pertharite in 1653, it was with the Oedipe that Corneille returnedto the theatre, at the instance of his patron, Nicolas Fouquet, towhom it is dedicated. I t is immaterial for our purpose that thisplay is far from exhibiting Corneille at his best; nor need wehere inquire what precise rank is to be assigned to it among hisless successful works. For the student of Sophocles, it has thepermanent interest of showing how the subject of the OedipusTyrannus was adapted to the modern stage by a typical artist ofthe French classical school. The severely simple theme of Sopho-cles, with its natural elements of pity and terror, is found toomeagre by the modern dramatist. He cannot trust to thatalone; he feels that he needs some further source of variety andrelief. To supply this, he interweaves an underplot of secondarypersons—' the happy episode of the loves of Theseus and Dirce.'Theseus is the king of Athens; Dirce is a daughter of thedeceased Lalus.

The drama opens with a love-scene, in which Theseus is

1 A small trait may be noticed as amusingly characteristic of the Roman poet ofthe Empire. The Laius of Sophocles goes to Delphi /Jcuos—with only four at-tendants (752). Seneca makes Lams set out with the proper retinue of a king ;—butmost of them lose their Way. Plures fefellit error ancipitis viae: Paucos fideliscurribus iunxit labor.

INTR OD UCTION. xxix

so heavily upon both. Sophocles had found in human natureitself the sanction of 'the unwritten laws,' and the seal of faithin a beneficence immortal and eternal; but his personal attitudetowards the ' sceptical' currents of thought in his age was never,so far as we can judge, that of admonitory protest or dogmaticreproof. It was his temperament to look around him forelements of conciliation, to evoke gentle and mediating influ-ences, rather than to make war on the forces which he regardedas sinister:—it might be said of him, as of a person in one ofhis own plays, ovroi crvve^deiv aXka ovfx,<fri\elv e<f>v. But isthere any reason to think that the Oedipus Tyrannus marksa moment when this mind—'which saw life steadily, and sawit whole'—was partly shaken in its self-centred calm by theconsciousness of a spiritual anarchy around it which seemedfraught with ultimate danger to the cohesion of society, andthat a note of solemn warning, addressed to Athens and to Greece,is meant to be heard throughout the drama ? Our answer mustdepend upon the sense in which we conceive that he placesOedipus or Iocasta at issue with religion.

§ 12. As regards Oedipus, it might be said that, in this par- Oedipus,ticular aspect, he is a modern character, and more especially,perhaps, a character of the nineteenth century. The instinct ofreverence for the gods was originally fundamental in his nature:it appears in the first act of his manhood—the journey toDelphi. Nor did he for a moment mistrust the gods because thedoom assigned to him was bitter. Then he achieved a great in-tellectual success, reached the most brilliant prosperity, and wasranked by his fellow-men as second to the gods alone. He isnot spoiled by his good fortune. We find him, at the openingof the play, neither arrogant nor irreverent; full, rather, oftenderness for his people, full of reverence for the word ofApollo. Suddenly, however, the prophet of Apollo denounces,him. Instantly his appeal is to the intellect. If it comes tothat, what claim has any other human mind to interpose betweenhis mind and Heaven ? Is he not Oedipus, who silenced theSphinx ? Yes, but presently, gradually, his own mind begins toargue on the other side. No one is so acute as he, and of course

xxx INTRODUCTION.

he must be the first to see any facts which tell against himself.And now, when he is face to face with the gods, and no prophetstands between, the instinct of reverence, inborn in his noblenature finds voice in the prayer, 'Forbid, forbid, ye pure andawful gods, that I should see that day !' After varying hopesand fears, his own mind is convinced of the worst. Reason, whichhad been the arbiter of faith, now becomes the inexorable judgeof sin, the most instant and most rigorous claimant for hisabsolute abasement before the gods.

Iocasta. § 13. Plainly, it would be a mis-reading to construe the fateof Oedipus as a dramatic nemesis of impiety; but the case ofIocasta is at first sight less clear. She, at least, is one whoopenly avows scorn for oracles, and urges her lord to share it.I t may often be noticed—where the dramatist has known how todraw from life—that the true key-note of a dominant mood isstruck by a short utterance on which no special emphasis isthrown, just as, in life itself, the sayings most truly significant ofcharacter are not always long or marked. For Iqcasta, such akey-note is given in the passage where she is telling Oedipusthat a response from the Delphian temple had warned LaYusthat he was destined to be slain by the child whom she bore tohim. 'An oracle came to La'fus once—/ will not say fromPhoebus himself, but from his ministers' (v. 712). Iocastathoroughly believes in the power of the gods to effect theirwill (724),—to punish or to save (921). But she does not be-lieve that any mortal— be he priest or prophet—is permitted bythem to read the future. Had not the Delphian priests doomedher to sacrifice her first-born child,—and this, without savingthe life of her husband, Lalus ? The iron which years ago hadentered into the soul of the wife and mother has wrought inher a result similar to that which pride of intellect has producedin Oedipus. Like Oedipus, she still believes in the wise omni-potence of the gods; like him also, she is no longer prepared toaccept any mortal interpreter of their decrees. Thus are thetwo foremost persons of this tragedy separated from the officesof human intercession, and directly confronted in spirit—one byhis self-reliance, the other by her remembered anguish—with

INTRODUCTION. xxxi

the inscrutable powers which control their fate. It is as a studyof the human heart, true for every age, not as a protest againsttendencies of the poet's own, that the Oedipus Tyramms illustratesthe relation of faith to reason.

§ 14. The central figure of the drama is brought into clearer Teiresias.relief by the characters of Teiresias and Creon. Teiresias exists reon"only for the god whom he serves. Through him Apollo speaks.As opposed to Oedipus, he is the divine knowledge of Apollo,opposed to human ignorance and blindness. While ' the servantof Loxias' thus stands above the king of Thebes, Creon standsbelow him, on the humbler but safer ground of ordinaryhumanity. Creon is shrewd, cautious, practical, not sentimentalor demonstrative, yet of a fervid self-respect, and with a strongand manly kindliness which comes out in the hour of need1. Itmight be said that the Creon of the Oedipus Tyrannus embodiesa good type of Scottish character, as the Creon of the Antigone—an earlier sketch—is rather of the Prussian type, as it ispopularly idealised by some of its neighbours. Teiresias is thegauge of human insight matched against divine; Creon, offortune's heights and depths, compared with the less brilliantbut more stable lot of commoner men. 'Crave not to be masterin all things; for the mastery which thou didst win hath notfollowed thee through life'—are his words to Oedipus at theend ; and his own position at the moment exemplifies thesense in which 'the god ever gives the mastery to the middlestate'2.

§ 15. There is no external evidence for the time at which Supposedthe Oedipus Tyrannus was first acted. Internal evidence warr-ants the belief that it was composed after the A ntigone, and before temporarythe Oedipus Coloneics. The probable limits thus indicated mightbe roughly given as about 439—412 B.C. More than this wecannot say. Modern ingenuity has recognised Pericles in

1 Lest it should be thought that in the note on p. 106 the harsher aspectof Creon's character is unduly prominent, I may observe that this note relatesto vv. 5 n—862, and deals with Creon only as he appears there. The scene whichbegins at v. 1422—and more especially vv. 1476 f.—must of course be taken intoaccount when we offer, as here, a more general estimate of the character.

TO Kpdrot ffeos unrcurtv, Aesch. Eum. 528.

xxxii INTRODUCTION.

Oedipus,—the stain of Alcmaeonid lineage in his guilt as theslayer of Lalus,—the 'Dorian war, and a pestilence therewith'in the afflictions of Thebes. This allegorical hypothesis neednot detain us. But it may be well briefly to remark the differ-ence, for drama, between association of ideas and direct allusion.If Sophocles had set himself to describe the plague at Athens ashe had known it, it might have been held that, in an artisticsense, his fault was graver than that of Phrynichus, when, byrepresenting the capture of Miletus, he ' reminded the Atheniansof their own misfortunes.' If, however, writing at a time sub-sequent to the pestilence which he had survived, he wished togive an ideal picture of a plague-stricken town, it would havebeen natural and fitting that he should borrow some touchesfrom his own experience. But the sketch in the play is far tooslight to warrant us in saying that he even did this; perhapsthe reference to the victims of pestilence tainting the air (Oavar-aifiopa v. 180) is the only trait that might suggest it. Thucydides(II. 50), in describing the plague of 429 B.C., notices the numberof the unburied dead. The remarks just made apply equally tothe supposed allusion in vv. 883 ff. to the mutilation of theHermae (see the note on 886).

Alleged A tradition, dating at least from the 2nd century B.C.1,thVpiay. affirmed that, when Sophocles produced the Oedipus Tyrannus,

he was defeated for the first prize by Philocles,—a poet ofwhose work we know nothing. Philocles was a nephew ofAeschylus, and, as Aristeides observes2, achieved an honour whichhad been denied to his uncle. The surprise which has beenexpressed by some modern writers appears unnecessary; thecomposition of Philocles was probably good, and it has neverbeen held that the judges of such prizes were infallible.

1 The Words in the prose iir6$e<ri.s (given on p. 4) are simply, i jm^cTa iwb$CKOK\4OVS, UJ (f>r)<n Aucalapxos. The Dicaearchus who wrote vroBiaat TUV Wipirldovmi SO0OK\&US p.i$wi> has been generally identified with Dicaearchus of Messana, thePeripatetic, a pupil of Aristotle and a friend of Theophrastus. We might placehis 'floruit,' then, somewhere about 310 B.C. ; there are indications that he survived296 B. c. If, on the other hand, the iiroSiaeis were ascribed to the grammarianDicaearchus of Lacedaemon, a pupil of Aristarchus, this would bring us to about140 B. c.

2 ir. 256.

INTRODUCTION. xxxiii

§ 16. The name of an actor, once famous in the chief part of The actorthis play, is of interest also on more general grounds. Polus, anative of Aegina, is said to have been the pupil of another tragicactor, Archias of Thurii,—the man who in 322 B.C. was sent toarrest Demosthenes and the other orators whose surrender wasdemanded of Athens by Antipater1. It would seem, then, thatPolus nourished in the middle or latter part of the 4th century B.C.—only some 50 or 60 years after the death of Sophocles. Physic-ally well-gifted, and of versatile grace, he was equally successfulas Oedipus the King, and in the very different but not less difficultpart of Oedipus at Colonus2. Like the poet whose masterpieceshe interpreted, he enjoyed a vigorous old age; and it is recordedthat, at seventy, he acted ' eight tragedies in four days'3. It willbe remembered that, in the Electra of Sophocles, an urn, supposedto contain the ashes of Orestes, is placed in the hands of hissister, who makes a lament over it. Polus once acted Electranot long after the death of his son. An urn, containing theyouth's ashes, was brought from the tomb; the actor, in themourning garb of Electra, received it, and, on the scene, suffereda natural grief to have vehement course4.

1 Plut. Dem. 28 TOVTOV di [Archias] Qoipiov &VTO. T$ yhei X670S ?xel

vT0Kpive<r9ai TTOTC, ml rbv Aiyiv!\TT)V ILUXOV, TOP iiir eppa\6vTa Trj TixvVirai/ras, cKtlvov yeviadai. lAaBr/TTjv i<TTopovciv.

2 Stobaeus Floril. p. 522 (xcvn. 28), in an extract from the vpoTpeim.Ka.1O/MXICU of Ar r i an : rj oi% bpys 6'ri OI5K eiQavdrepov oiS£ riSiov 0 IIuXos rbv rupavvov

Oldliroda vireKplvero 17 rbv iirl KoXwzxp d\riT7jv Kal TTTOJX6I» ; (ou5£ rj^iov is Gaisford's

emendation of ovStv SC &v.)3 Plut. Mor. 785 C IIIDXOP 5£ rhv TpayifSbv 'BpaTO<r^6'7;s KOX $I\6XO/)OS XaTopovaiv

^pSo/iT/KOj'ra try\ "yeycv^^vov 6KTU> rpaycpdias kv r^Trap<nv T]fj.4pats diayoifl<ra

ev TTJS TeKcvrrfs.4 Aulus Gellius 7. 5 Histrio in terra Graecia fuit fama celebri qui gestus et

vocis claritudine ceteris antestabat....Polus lugubri habitu Electrae indutus ossaatque urnam a sepulcro tulit filii, et quasi Orestis amplexus opplevit omnia nonsimulacris neque imitamentis sed luctu atque lamentis veris et spirantibus.

Lucian lupp. Tragoed. § 3 oi5% 6pfi...e0' ST(J> IIUXOS 57 'Aptcrddrinos dvrl Aibs

•qiuv ava.T4<j)7)vas. Id. Menippus § 16 (on the contrast between the life of actorson and off the stage) ijSri §t Trepas lxOVT°s To" Spa/iaroi, airoSva&ixevos (KaaTos avTuv

rr\v xPrja^ilraffT01' ^KelvTjv iaOijra Kal rb TrpoawTreiov atrodtfxevos KOX Karafias dirb

TUIV lixfiaTCbv iriv-qs KOX Tcnreivbs irep^pxerai, O{IK4T' 'Ayaixi/iviav 0 "Arpeas ovdt

Kpiuv 6 MecoiK^ws, dXXci IIwXos XapifcX^ous Xovvieis dvofn.a.^6 fievos rj2irv/x>s Beoyelrovos Mapad&vios. ['Polus, son of Charicles, of Suniiim,' is notinconsistent with rbv Alyiv/jTr/v in Plut. Dem. 28, for the great actor may havebeen a native of Aegina who was afterwards enrolled in the Attic deme of Sunium.]

XXXIV INTRODUCTION.

Signific-ance ofthe story.

Otherplays onthesubject.

Little as such an incident may accord with modern feeling ortaste, it is at least of very clear significance in relation to thetone of the Attic stage as it existed for a generation whosegrandfathers were contemporary with Sophocles. Whether thestory was true or not, it must have been conceived as possible.And, this being so, nothing could better show the error of sup-posing that the old Greek acting of tragedy was statuesque ina cold or rigid sense,— in a sense excluding declamation andmovement suitable to the passions which the words expressed.Play of feature, indeed, was excluded by the use of masks; butthis very fact would have increased the need for appropriategesture. The simple grouping—as recent revivals have helpedus to feel—must have constantly had a plastic beauty rarelyseen on our more crowded stage1; but it is inconceivable, andthe story just noticed affords some direct ground for denying,that this result was obtained at any sacrifice of life and truth inthe portrayal of emotion. Demosthenes tells us that some ofthe inferior tragedians of his time were called 'ranter's'9. Itmight be said, of course, that this indicates a popular preferencefor an undemonstrative style. But it might with more force bereplied that • ranting' is not a fault which a coldly ' statuesque'tradition would have generated.

§ 17. The story of Oedipus was one of a few subjects whichthe Greek dramatists never tired of handling. Some eight ornine tragedies, entitled Oedipus, are known by the names oftheir authors, and by nothing else3. Plato, the poet of the OldId . De mercede conduct. § 5 roh rpayiKois iwoicpiTaU...ot iwl fiiv TTJS aKr)vr\s 'Aya-

idixvum IKCUTTOS airou fj Kp4*r 7} avrbs 'Hpa/cXijs el/riv, ?{ai Si PIuXos ij 'AptarSSimos,

i.TroBiiievoi. T 4 Tpoaonreia, ylyvovrai.

The Aristodemus coupled by Lucian with Pnlus is the actor mentioned byAeschines and Demosthenes ; the latter specially notices that he and Theodorus hadboth often acted the Antigone of Sophocles (or. 19. § 246) > Satyrus is the comic actormentioned by the same orators (Aeschin. 2. § 156, Dem. or. 19. § 193). Thus wesee how, in later Greek literature, Polus had become one of a small group of namestypical of the best histrionic art of the classical age.

1 On the sense in which a 'plastic' character is common to Greek Sculpture,Tragedy, and Oratory, cp. my Attic Orators, vol. 1. pp. xcviii—ciii.

2 Dem. or. 18. § 262 /uaddiaas airov rots ^apvarbvois tirucahoviMvoit iiceivoisvTroKpiTaXs, Hi/xiXif KOI 'SuKpdrei, irpiTaywyliXTm.

3 An OiSivovs by the Carcinus whom Aristophanes ridicules is quoted by Arist.Rhet, 5. 16. 11. Xenocles is said to have been victorious, with a series of plays

INTRODUCTION. xxxv

Comedy, wrote a Lams, which was perhaps a parody of theAeschylean play; and the Middle Comedy was indebted toEubulus for an Oedipus from which a few verses are left—atravesty of the curse pronounced upon the unknown criminal1.Julius Caesar, like the younger Pitt, was a precocious dramatist,and Oedipus was his theme2. The self-blinded Oedipus was apart which Nero loved to act3, and the last public recitationwhich he ever gave, we are told, was in this character. TheGreek verse at which he stopped is on record : whose it was, weknow not4. Of all the Greek versions, not one remains by whichto gauge the excellence of Sophocles. But the literatures ofother languages make some amends.

Nothing can better illustrate the distinctive qualities of theSophoclean Oedipus than to compare it with the treatment ofthe same theme by Seneca, Corneille, Dryden and Voltaire. Sofar as the last three are concerned, the comparison has a largervalue. The differences between the spirit of the best GreekTragedy and that of modern drama are not easily expressed informulas, but can be made clearer by a particular example.Perhaps the literature of drama hardly affords any example soapposite for this purpose as the story of Oedipus.

§ 18. Seneca has followed, and sometimes paraphrased, TheOedipus

including an OlSlirovs, against Euripides, one of whose pieces on that occasion was °f Seneca,the Troades, probably in 415 B. c. An OISITTOVS is also ascribed to Achaeus (NauckTrag.fr. p. 584), Theodectes (p. 623), and, more doubtfully, to Diogenes of Sinope(p. 627); also by Suidas to Philocles, and to each of two poets named Nicomachus(one of Athens, the other of the Troad).

1 Meineke Com. Frag. pp. 231 (Plato), Eubulus (451). Of the latter's fiveverses, the last three are—b'tms b"1 iirl Seiirvov TJ cpl\ov riv' fj ££vov | KaXiaas (irura

oviifiokhs {7rpd.iia.T0, I <f>vy&s 7&01T0 firjSiv oixodev Xa/3ciV. I t seems quite possible,

as has been suggested, that Eubulus was parodying verses from the Oedipus ofEuripides.

2 Sueton. Iul. Caes. 56 Feruntur et a puero et ab adolescuntulo quaedam scripta,ut laudes Herculis, tragoedia Oedipus.

3 Sueton. Nero 21 Tragoedias quoque cantavit personatus. Inter cetera cantavitCanacen parturientem, Orestem matricidam, Oedipodem excaecatum, Herculeminsanum.

4 ib. 46 Observatum etiam fuerat novissimam fabulam cantasse eum [Neronem]publice Oedifum exsulem, atque in hoc desisse versu, ohrpus Bavelv fi dvayea&yyaiMs irarrip. Dio Cassius (63. 28) also quotes the verse as one on which Nero'smind dwel t : TO tiros ^KeiVo a-vvexas iverdei.

J. S. d

xxxvi INTRODUCTION.

Sophocles with sufficient fidelity to heighten the contrast be-tween the original and the rhetorical transcript. For the com-parative student of drama, however, the Roman piece is by nomeans devoid of instruction or of interest. Seneca's plot divergesfrom that of Sophocles in three main points, (i) Teiresias doesnot intuitively know the murderer of Lafus. When his aid isinvoked by Oedipus, he has recourse to the arts of divination.Manto, the daughter of the blind seer, reports the signs tohim, and he declares that neither voice of birds nor inspection ofvictims can reveal the name. Lams himself must be called upfrom the shades. In a grove near Thebes, Teiresias performsthe awful rites which evoke the dead; the ghastly shape ofLaltus rises—

Stetit per artus sanguine effuso horridus—

and denounces his son. This scene is related to Oedipus byCreon in a long and highly-wrought speech (530—658). Here,as in the earlier scene with Manto (303—402), copious use ismade of detail from Roman augural lore, as well as of theNekyia in the eleventh book of the Odyssey—suggesting acontrast with the lightness of touch which marks that passage ofthe Sophoclean Antigone (998—ion) where Teiresias describesthe failure of his appeal to augury. There, the technical signsare briefly but vividly indicated; in Seneca, the erudition isheavy and obtrusive.

(ii) After the discovery of the parricide and the incest, andwhen Oedipus has now blinded himself, Iocasta meets and thusaccosts him:—

Quid te vocem?Natumne? dubitas? natus es, natum pudetInvite, loquere, nate: quo avertis caputVacuosque vultus?Oed. Quis frui et tenebris vetat?Quis reddit oculos? matris, heu, matris sonus.Perdidimus operam. Congredi fas ampliusHaud est. Nefandos dividat vastum mare...

Iocasta presently kills herself on the stage. Here, at least,Seneca has the advantage of Euripides, whose Iocasta speaks

INTRODUCTION. xxxvii

the prologue of the Phoenissae, and coldly recites the horrors ofher past life,—adding that Oedipus has been imprisoned by hissons, 'in order that his fate might be forgotten—for it needsmuch art to hide it 7 The Iocasta of Sophocles rushes from thescene, not to re-appear, at the moment when she finds Oedipusresolved to unbare that truth of which she herself is already cer-tain, and leaves the terrible cry thrilling in our ears—

lov, lov, Bvari]ve' TOVTO yap a k^cofiovov Trpoaenrelv, dWo 8' oviroff varepov.

In the truth and power of this touch, Sophocles is alone.Neither' Seneca, nor any later dramatist, has managed thissituation so as to express with a similar union of delicacy andstrength the desperate anguish of a woman whom fate hascondemned to unconscious crime.

(iii) Seneca had no 'Oedipus at Colonus' in view. He wasfree to disregard that part of the legend according to whichOedipus was expelled from Thebes by Eteocles and Polyneices,and can therefore close his play by making Oedipus go forthinto voluntary exile:—

Mortifera mecum vitia terrarum extraho.Violenta fata et horridus morbi tremorMaciesque et atra pestis et tabidus dolorMecum ite, mecum: ducibus his uti libet.

§ 19. The closeness with which Seneca has studied Sophocles Seneca'scan be judged from several passages2. It is instructive to notice *ela'|on t o

that, while Seneca has invented rhetorical ornament (as in theopening dialogue, 1—105, and the Nekyia, 530—568), he has notknown how to vary the natural development of the action. He hascompressed the incidents of Sophocles into the smallest compass;and hence, notwithstanding the rhetorical episodes, the wholeplay consists only of 1060 lines, and would not have occupiedmore than an hour and a half in representation. Seneca is

1 Eur . Phoen. 64 tv afivrj/xcw TVXQ j yivoiTo, TroWunf2 Such are, the scene in which Oedipus upbraids Creon (Sen. 678—708, cp. Soph.

532—630); the questioning of Iocasta by Oedipus (Sen* 773—783, cp. Soph. 740—755); the scene with the messenger from Corinth, and the final discovery (Sen. 783—881, cp. Soph. 955—1185).

dz

xxxviii INTRODUCTION.

thus a negative witness to the mastery shown by the artist whocould construct such a drama as the Oedipus Tyrannus withsuch materials. The modern dramatists, as we shall see, teachthe same lesson in a more positive form. Walter Scott's estimateof Seneca's Oedipus needs modification, but is just in the main.'Though devoid of fancy and of genius,' he says, it 'displays themasculine eloquence and high moral sentiment of its author;and if it does not interest us in the scene of fiction, it oftencompels us to turn our thoughts inward, and to study our ownhearts.' Seneca's fault, however, so far as the plot is concerned,seems less that he fails to interest, than that, by introducing thenecromantic machinery, and by obliterating the finer moral traitsof his Greek original, he has rendered the interest rather 'sensa-tional' than properly dramatic1.

The § 20. The Oedipe of Corneille was produced at Paris in 1657.CorneiUe. After an interval which followed the unfavourable reception of his

Pertharite in 1653, it was with the Oedipe that Corneille returnedto the theatre, at the instance of his patron, Nicolas Fouquet, towhom it is dedicated. I t is immaterial for our purpose that thisplay is far from exhibiting Corneille at his best; nor need wehere inquire what precise rank is to be assigned to it among hisless successful works. For the student of Sophocles, it has thepermanent interest of showing how the subject of the OedipusTyrannus was adapted to the modern stage by a typical artist ofthe French classical school. The severely simple theme of Sopho-cles, with its natural elements of pity and terror, is found toomeagre by the modern dramatist. He cannot trust to thatalone; he feels that he needs some further source of variety andrelief. To supply this, he interweaves an underplot of secondarypersons—' the happy episode of the loves of Theseus and Dirce.'Theseus is the king of Athens; Dirce is a daughter of thedeceased La'ius.

The drama opens with a love-scene, in which Theseus is

1 A small trait may be noticed as amusingly characteristic of the Roman poet ofthe Empire. The Laius of Sophocles goes to Delphi /3a«5s—with only four at-tendants (752). Seneca makes Laius set out with the proper retinue of a king;—butmost of them lose their way. Plures fefellit error ancipitis viae: Paucos fideliscurribus iunxit labor.

INTRODUCTION. xxxix

urging Dirce not to banish him from her presence atThebes :—

N'ecoutez plus, madame, une pitie cruelle,Qui d'un fidele amant vous feroit un rebelle...

To the end, the fortunes of this pair divide our attentionwith those of Oedipus and Iocasta. Corneille does not bringTeiresias on the scene; but Nerine, ' lady of honour to Iocasta,'relates how the seer has called forth the shade of LaYus. Theghost does not (as with Seneca) denounce Oedipus, but declaresthat the woes of Thebes shall cease only ' when the blood ofLai'us shall have done its duty.' The discovery is brought aboutnearly as in Sophocles, though the management of the process isinferior in a marked degree. The herdsman of Lai'us—whomCorneille, like Dryden and Voltaire, names Phorbas, afterSeneca's example—kills himself on the stage; Iocasta, snatchingthe poniard from him, plunges it in her own breast. Oedipusblinds himself. No sooner have the gory drops flowed from hiseyes, than the pest which is ravaging Thebes ceases: the mes-sage of the spirit is fulfilled :—' the blood of LaKus has done itsduty.' Theseus and Dirce, we understand, are made happy.

The chief character, as drawn by Corneille, shows how anartificial stoicism can destroy tragic pathos. The Oedipus ofCorneille is an idealised French king of the seventeenth century—one of those monarchs concerning whom Dirce says,

Le peuple est trop heureux quand il meurt pour ses rois;

he learns the worst with a lofty serenity; and his first thought isto administer a stately rebuke to the persons whose misdirectedforethought had saved him from perishing in infancy :—

Voyez ou m'a plonge votre fausse prudence.

Dirce admires his impassive fortitude :—

La surprenante horreur de cet accablementNe coute a sa grande ame aucun egarement.

Contrast with this the life-like and terrible power of the delinea-tion in Sophocles, from the moment when the cry of despairbursts from the lips of Oedipus (1182), to the end.

xl INTRODUCTION.

The R 21. Twenty-two years after Corneille, Dryden essayed theOedipus of * , TT- • 4.u i. i.- TT i. J t. J

Dryden. same theme. His view was that his rrench predecessor hadfailed through not rendering the character of Oedipus morenoble and attractive. On the other hand, he follows Corneillein the essential point of introducing an underplot. Dryden'sEurydice answers to Corneille's Dirce, being, like her, thedaughter of Laius. Corneille's Theseus is replaced by Adrastus,king of Argos,—a personage less likely, in Dryden's opinion, toeclipse Oedipus. When the play opens, Oedipus is absent fromThebes, and engaged in war with Argos. Meanwhile plots arebeing laid against his throne by Creon—a hunch-backed villainwho makes love to Eurydice, and is rejected by her much asShakspeare's Richard, Duke of Gloster—who has obviouslysuggested some traits—is repulsed by the Lady Ann. Pre-sently Oedipus returns, bringing the captive Adrastus, whomhe chivalrously sets free to woo Eurydice. From this point, thepiece follows the general lines of Sophocles, so far as the dis-covery is concerned. Oedipus is denounced, however, not byTeiresias, but, as in Seneca, by the ghost,—which Dryden, unlikeSeneca, brings on the stage.

It is singular that Dryden should have committed the samemistake which he perceived so clearly in Corneille. Eurydiceand Adrastus are less tiresome than Dirce and Theseus, buttheir effect is the same. The underplot spoils the main plot.The tragic climax is the death.of Eurydice, who is stabbed byCreon. Creon and Adrastus next kill each other; then Iocastaslays herself and her children; and finally Oedipus throws him-self from an upper window of the palace. ' Sophocles,' saysDryden, ' is admirable everywhere; and therefore we have fol-lowed him as close as we possibly could.' In a limited verbalsense, this is true. There are several scenes, or parts of scenes, inwhich Dryden has almost transcribed Sophocles1. But the dif-ference of general result is complete. The Oedipus of Sophoclesdoes perfectly that which Tragedy, according to Aristotle, oughtto do. It effects, by pity and terror, the ' purgation' of such

1 As in the scene with the suppliants (Act I. Sc. i.); that between Oedipus andIocasta (Act in . Sc. i.); and that between Oedipus and Aegeon (the messenger fromCorinth, Act IV. Sc. i.).

INTRODUCTION. xli

feelings ; that is, it separates them from the alloy of mean acci-dent, and exercises them, in their pure essence, on great objects—here, on the primary instincts of natural affection. In relationto pity and terror, Tragedy should be as the purgatorial fire,—

exemit labem, purumque reliquitAetherium sensum atque aurai simplicis ignem.

Now, Dryden's play first divides our sympathy betweenthe fate of Eurydice and that of Oedipus; next, it involves itwith feelings of a different order,—loathing for the villainy ofCreon, and disgust at the wholesale butchery of the end. In-stead of ' purging' pity and terror, it stupefies them; and thecontrast is the more instructive because the textual debt ofDryden to Sophocles has been so large.

It is right to add that, while the best parts of the play—thefirst and third Acts—are wholly Dryden's, in the rest he wasassisted by an inferior hand1. And, among the places whereDryden's genius flashes through, it is interesting to remark onein which he has invented a really Greek touch,—not in themanner of Sophocles, certainly, yet such as might occur inEuripides. Oedipus is pronouncing the curse on the unknownmurderer:—

But for the murderer's self, unfound by man,Find him, ye powers celestial and infernal!And the same fate, or worse than Lai'us met,Let be his lot: his children be accurst;His wife and kindred, all of his, be cursed !

Both Priests. Confirm it, heaven!

Enter JOCASTA, attended by Women.

Joe. At your devotions ? Heaven succeed your wishes ;And bring the effect of these your pious prayersOn you, and me, and all.

Pr. Avert this omen, heaven!Oedip. O fatal sound ! unfortunate Jocasta!

1 ' What Sophocles could undertake alone, Our poets found a work for more thanone' (Epilogue). Lee must be held accountable for the worst rant of Acts iv. andv.; but we are not concerned here with the details of execution, either in its merits orin its defects.

xlii INTRODUCTION.

What hast thou said? an ill hour hast thou chosenFor these foreboding words! why, we were cursing!

Joe, Then may that curse fall only where you laid it.Oedip. Speak no more !

For all thou say'st is ominous: we were cursing;And that dire imprecation hast thou fasten'dOn Thebes, and thee, and me, and all of us.

The § 22. More than either Dryden or Corneille, Voltaire hasVoltaire, treated this subject in the spirit of the antique. His Oedipe was

composed when he was only nineteen. It was produced in 1718(when he was twenty-four), and played forty-six times consecu-tively—a proof, for those days, of marked success. In 1729, thepiece having kept its place on the stage meanwhile, a newedition was published. I t is not merely a remarkable work forso young a man; its intrinsic merit, notwithstanding obviousdefects, is, I venture to think, much greater than has usuallybeen recognised. The distinctive ' note ' of the modern versions—the underplot—is there, no doubt; but, unlike Corneille andDryden, Voltaire has not allowed it to overshadow the mainaction.

The hero Philoctetes revisits Thebes, after a long absence,to find Oedipus reigning in the seat of La'fus. The Thebansare vexed by pestilence, and are fain to find a victim for theangry god; Philoctetes was known to have been the foe ofthe late king, and is now accused of his murder. Iocasta hadbeen betrothed to Philoctetes in youth, and loves him still. Sheurges him to fly, but he resolves to remain and confront the falsecharge. At this moment, the seer Teiresias denounces Oedipusas the criminal. Philoctetes generously protests his belief in theking's innocence; and from this point (the end of the third Act)appears no more.

Thenceforth, the plot is mainly that of Sophocles. The firstscene of the fourth Act, in which Iocasta and Oedipus informeach other of the past, is modelled on Oed. Tyr. 698—862, withsome characteristic differences. Thus, in Sophocles, the firstdoubt of Oedipus as to his parentage springs from a tauntuttered at a feast (779). Here is Voltaire's substitute for thatincident (the scene, of course, being Corinth):—

INTRODUCTION. xliii

Un jour, ce jour affreux, present a ma pense"e,Jette encore la terreur dans mon ame glacee;Pour la premiere fois, par un don solennel,Mes mains, jeunes encore, enrichissaient l'autel:Du temple tout-a-coup les combles s'entr'ouvrirent;De traits affreux de sang les marbres se couvrirent;De l'autel, e'branle' par de longs tremblemens,Une invisible main repoussait mes presens;Et les vents, au milieu de la foudre eclatante,Porterent jusqu'a moi cette voix effrayante:

"Ne viens plus des lieux saints fouiller la purete;"Du nombre des vivans les dieux t'ont rejete;"Us ne regoivent point tes offrandes impies;"Va porter tes prdsens aux autels des Furies;"Conjure leurs serpens prets a te de'chirer;"Va, ce sont la les dieux que tu dois implorer."

This is powerful in its way. But where Voltaire has introduceda prodigy—the supernatural voice heard amid lightnings—Sophocles was content to draw from common life, and to markhow a random word could sink into the mind with an effectas terrible as that of any portent. Voltaire has managed thefinal situation on Corneille's plan, but with infinitely bettereffect. The High Priest announces that Oedipus has blindedhimself, thereby appeasing the gods; and the play closes withthe death of Iocasta :—

IOCASTE.

O mon fils! helas! dirai-je mon e"poux?O des noms les plus chers assemblage effroyable!II est done mort?

LE GRAND PR£TRE.

II vit, et le sort qui l'accableDes morts et des vivans semble le se'parer1;

1 Voltaire borrowed this verse from Corneille,—'parcequ' ayant precisement lameme chose a dire,...il m'etait impossible de 1'exprimer mieux'; and Corneille washimself translating Seneca's ' nee vivis mixtus, nee sepultis? Voltaire was perhapsunconscious that the ground which he assigns here was exactly that on which therepetition of passages in the Greek orators was defended—viz. that TO KOKUS eiireivojra£ vepiyiyvercu, 51s Si owe ifd^x^ai (Theon, irpoyvnvdu/iaTa I : see my AtticOrators, vol. I. p. lxxii.).

xliv INTRODUCTION.

II s'est prive du jour avant que d'expirer.Je l'ai vu dans ses yeux enfoncer cette epe'e,Qui du sang de son pere avait ete trempee;II a rempli son sort, et ce moment fatalDu salut des Thebains est le premier signal.Tel est l'ordre du ciel, dont la fureur se lasse;Comme il vent, aux mortels il fait justice ou grace;Ses traits sont epuises sur ce malheureux fils:Vivez, il vous pardonne.

IOCASTE.

Et moi je me punis. {Elk sefrafipe.)Par un pouvoir affreux reservee a Finceste,La mort est le seul bien, le seul dieu qui me reste.Lai'us, rec,ois mon sang, je te suis chez les morts:J'ai vegu vertueuse, et je meurs sans remords.

LE CHOEUR.

O malheureuse reine! 6 destin que j'abhorre!

IOCASTE.

Ne plaignez que mon fils, puisqu'il respire encore.Pretres, et vous Thebains qui futes mes sujets,Honorez mon bucher, et songez a jamaisQu'au milieu des horreurs du destin qui m'opprimeJ'ai fait rougir les dieux qui m'ont force'e au crime.

Voltaire's § 23. Voltaire was conscious of the objections to his owncriticisms. ep£s o c j e of philoctetes; no one, indeed, could have criticised it

with more wit or force. 'Philoctetes seems to have visitedThebes only for the purpose of being accused': not a word issaid of him after the third Act, and the catastrophe is absolutelyindependent of him. In a letter to the Jesuit Poree, with whomhe had read the classics, Voltaire apologises for Philoctetes bysaying that the Parisian actors would not hear of an Oedipus withno love in it; ' I spoiled my piece,' he says, ' to please them.'

But it is certain, from what he says more than once else-where, that he regarded some underplot as a necessity. Hisremarks on this point are worth noting, because they touch anessential difference between the old Greek view of drama andthat which has prevailed on our stage. ' The subject (Oedipus)

INTRODUCTION. xlv

did not, in itself, furnish me with matter for the first three Acts;indeed, it scarcely gave me enough for the last two. Those whoknow the theatre—that is, who are as much alive to the difficultiesas to the defects of composition—will agree with what I say.''In strictness, the play of Oedipus ought to end with the firstAct.' Oedipus is one of those ancient subjects 'which affordonly one scene each, or two at most—not an entire tragedy.'In short, to demand a modern drama on the simple story ofOedipus was like setting one to make bricks without straw.Corneille found himself constrained to add the episode ofTheseus and Dirce; Dryden introduced Adrastus and Eurydice1.

§ 24. Now, why could Sophocles dispense with any such add- Essentialition, and yet produce a drama incomparably more powerful ? betweenThe masterly art of Sophocles in the structure and development Sophoclesof the plot has already been examined, and is properly the first modems,attribute of his work which claims attention. But this is not theonly, or the principal, source to which the Oedipus Tyrannusowes its greatness; the deeper cause is, that Sophocles, in thespirit of Greek Tragedy, has known how to make the story ofOedipus an ideal study of character and passion. Corneille,Dryden, Voltaire—each in his own way—were thinking, ' How

1 'All we could gather out of Corneille,' says Dryden, 'was that an episode mustbe, but not his way.' Dryden seems to have felt, however, that it was demandedrather by convention than by artistic necessity. The following passage is interest-ing as an indication that his instinct was better than his practice :—' The Atheniantheatre (whether more perfect than ours, is not now disputed), had a perfectiondiffering from ours. You see there in every act a single scene, (or two at most),which manage the business of the play; and after that succeeds the chorus, whichcommonly takes up more time in singing, than there has been employed in speaking.The principal person appears almost constantly through the play; but the inferiorparts seldom above once in the whole tragedy. The conduct of our stage is muchmore difficult, where we are obliged never to lose any considerable character, whichwe have once presented.' [Voltaire's Philoctetes broke this rule.] ' Custom likewisehas obtained, that we must form an underplot of second persons, which must bedepending- on the first; and their bye-walks must be like those in a labyrinth, whichall of them lead into the great parterre; or like so many several lodging chambers,which have their outlets into the same gallery. Perhaps, after all, if we could thinkso, the ancient method, as it is the easiest, is also the most natural and the best. Forvariety, as it is managed, is too often subject to breed distraction; and while wewould please too many ways, for want of art in the conduct, we please in none.'(.Preface to Oedipus.)

xlvi INTRODUCTION.

am I to keep the audience amused ? Will they not find thishorrible story of Oedipus rather too painful and monotonous?Will they not desire something lighter and pleasanter—somelove-making, for instance, or some intrigue?' 'What an insipidpart would Iocasta have played,' exclaims Voltaire, ' had she notretained at least the memory of a lawful attachment, and trembledfor the existence of a man whom she had once loved!' There isthe secret frankly told.

Sophocles, on the other hand, concentrates the attention of theaudience on the destiny of Oedipus and Iocasta. The spectatorsare enchained by the feelings which this destiny moves at eachstep in its course. They are made to see into the depths of twohuman souls. It is no more possible for them to crave minordistractions than it would be for our eyes or thoughts to wander,if we were watching, without the power of arresting, a man whowas moving blind-fold towards a precipice. The interest bywhich Sophocles holds us is continuous and intense ; but it isnot monotonous, because alternations of fear lead up to theworst; the exciting causes of pity and terror are not unworthyor merely repulsive, for the spectacle offered is that of a nobleand innocent nature, a victim to unknown and terrible forceswhich must be counted among the permanent conditions of life,since the best of mankind can never be sure of escaping them.When the worst has befallen, then Sophocles knows how torelieve the strain; but it is a relief of another order from thatwhich Corneille affords by the prospect of Theseus being madehappy with Dirce. It is drawn from the natural sources of thetragedy itself; the blind king hears the voices of his children.

References § 25. A comparison may fitly close with a glance at twophetic'0 points in which the modern dramas illustrate Sophocles, andinstinct. which have more than the meaning of details. Dryden has

represented Oedipus and Iocasta as haunted, from the first, bya mysterious instinct of their true relationship. Thus she says

to him :—When you chid, methought

A mother's love start1 up in your defence,1 = ' started,' as again in this scene : ' Nature herself start back when them wert

born,'

INTRODUCTION. xlvii

And bade me not be angry. Be not you;For I love La'ius still, as wives should love,But you more tenderly, as part of me1.

Voltaire has the same thought (Act II. Sc. ii.), where Iocastais speaking of her marriage with Oedipus :

je sentis dans mon ame etonne'eDes transports inconnus que je ne congus pas:Avec horreur enfin je me vis dans ses bras.

There is a similar touch in Corneille. Oedipus is watchingDirce—whom he believes to be his step-daughter, but who is infact his sister—with her lover Theseus (Act ill. Sc. iv.):

Je ne sais quelle horreur me trouble a leur aspect;Ma raison la repousse, et ne m'en peut defendre.

Such blind warnings of nature are indeed fitted to make thespectator shudder ; but they increase the difficulty of explainingwhy the truth was not divined sooner; and they also tend tolessen the shock of the discovery. In other words, they may bepoetical,—they may be even, in the abstract, tragic,—-but theyare not, for this situation, dramatic; and it is due to the art ofSophocles to observe that he has nowhere admitted any hint ofthis kind.

§ 26. Next, it should be noticed that no one of the later The im-dramatists has been able to avoid leaving a certain element of im- e[°men|l_probability in the story. We saw above that Aristotle alludes to how ma-the presence of such an element, not in the plot itself, but in the bygthesupposed antecedents. It consists in the presumed ignorance of modems.Oedipus and Iocasta regarding facts with which they ought tohave been familiar. Sophocles tacitly accepts this condition,and, by doing so, minimizes its prominence ; so much so, that itmay be doubted whether many readers or spectators of theOedipus Tyrannus would think of it, if their attention had notbeen drawn to it previously. Seneca has not attempted to im-prove on that example. But the moderns have sought variousways of evading a critical censure which they foresaw; and it isinstructive to consider the result. The Oedipus of Corneille

1 Act 1. Sc. i. : cp. what Oedipus says in Act II. Sc. i.

xlviii INTRODUCTION:

knows that Lalus was said to have been killed by robbers; healso knows the place and the date. Further, he distinctly re-members that, at the same place and at the same date, he himselfhad slain three wayfarers. Strange to say, however, it neveroccurs to him that these wayfarers could possibly have beenLalus and his attendants. He mildly suggests to Iocasta thatthey may have been the robbers (Act I. Sc. i.); though, as appearsfrom the circumstances which he himself afterwards relates(Act IV. Sc. iv.), he had not the slightest ground for such a sup-position. This device cannot be deemed an improvement onSophocles. Dryden's expedient is simpler :—•

Tell me, Thebans,How Laius fell; for a confused reportPass'd through my ears, when first I took the crown ;But full of hurry, like a morning dream,It vanish'd in the business of the day.

That only serves to show us that the dramatist has an uneasyconscience. Voltaire's method is subtler. Oedipus thus excuseshimself for having to question Iocasta concerning the deathof Lalus :—-

Madame, jusqu' ici, respectant vos douleurs,Je n'ai point rappeld le sujet de vos pleurs;Et de vos seuls perils chaque jour alarmeeMon ame a d'autres soins semblait etre ferme'e.

But, as the author admits, the king ought not to have beenso long deterred, by the fear of displeasing his wife, from inform-ing himself as to the death of his predecessor: ' this is to havetoo much discretion and too little curiosity.' Sophocles, accord-ing to Voltaire, ought to have suggested some explanation ofthe circumstance that Oedipus, on hearing how Lalus perished,does not at once recollect his own adventure in the narrow pass.The French poet seeks to explain it by hinting at a miraculoussuspension of memory in Oedipus :—

Et je ne concpis pas par quel enchantementJ'oubliais jusqu' ici ce grand evdnement;La main des dieux sur moi si long-temps suspendueSemble oter le bandeau qu'ils mettaient sur ma vue.

INTRODUCTION. xlix

But this touch, though bold and not unhappy, must be classedwith the transparent artifices of the stage. The true answer tothe criticisms on this score which Voltaire directs against Sopho-cles, Corneille, and himself is contained in a remark of his own,that a certain amount of improbability is inherent in the storyof Oedipus1. If that improbability is excluded at one point,it will appear at another. This being so, it is not difficult tochoose between the frank treatment of the material by Sophocles,and the ingenious but ineffectual compromises of later art.

§ 27. The recent revivals of Greek plays have had their great Revivalsreward in proving how powerfully the best Greek Tragedy can [^appeal to modern audiences. Those who are furthest from beingsurprised by the result will be among the first to allow that thedemonstration was needed. The tendency of modern study hadbeen too much to fix attention on external contrasts between theold Greek theatre and our own. Nor was an adequate correctiveof this tendency supplied by the manner in which the plays haveusually been studied; a manner more favourable to a minuteappreciation of the text than to apprehension of the play asa work of art. The form had been understood better than thespirit. A vague feeling might sometimes be perceived that theeffectiveness of the old Greek dramas, as such, had dependedessentially on the manners and beliefs of the people for whomthey were written, and that a successful Sophocles presupposed aPericlean Athens. Some wonderment appeared to greet thediscovery that a masterpiece of Aeschylus, when acted, couldmove the men and women of to-day. Now that this truth hasbeen so profoundly impressed on the most cultivated audienceswhich England or America could furnish,—in Germany andFrance it had been less unfamiliar,—it is not too much to saythat a new life has been breathed into the modern study of theGreek drama.

§ 28. Recent representations of the Oedipus Tyrannus have TheOedipus

1 In the fifth letter to M. de Genonville:—' II est vrai qu'il y a des sujets detragedie ou Ton est tellement gine par la bizarrerie des evenemens, qu'il est presqu'impossible de reduire l'exposition de sa piece a ce point de sagesse et de vraisem-bknce. Je crois, pour mon bonheur, que le sujet d'CEdipe est de ce genre.'

1 INTRODUCTION.

Tyrannus a peculiar significance, which claims notice here. The incestuousexperi"Cia relationship—the entrance of Oedipus with bleeding eyes—thesement. are incidents than which none could be imagined more fitted to

revolt a modern audience. Neither Corneille nor Voltaire hadthe courage to bring the self-blinded king on the stage ; his deedis related by others. Voltaire, indeed, suggested1 that the spec-tacle might be rendered supportable by a skilful disposition oflights,—Oedipus, with his gore-stained face, being kept in thedim back-ground, and his passion being expressed by actionrather than declamation, while the scene should resound with thecries of Iocasta and the laments of the Thebans. Dryden daredwhat the others declined ; but his play was soon pronouncedimpossible for the theatre. Scott quotes a contemporary witnessto the effect that, when Dryden's Oedipus was revived about theyear 1790, 'the audience were unable to support it to an end;the boxes being all emptied before the third act was concluded.'

The result § 29. In May, 1881, after seven months of preparation, theHarvard Oedipus Tyrannus was acted in the original Greek by members

of Harvard University. Archaeology, scholarship, and art hadconspired to make the presentation perfect in every detail; andthe admirable record of the performance which has been publishedhas a permanent value for every student of Sophocles2. Refer-ences to it will be found in the following commentary. But it isthe impression which the whole work made on the spectators ofwhich we would speak here. Nothing of the original was alteredor omitted ; and at the last Oedipus was brought on the scene,'his pale face marred with bloody stains.' The performanceswere seen by about six thousand persons,—the Harvard theatreholding about a thousand at a time. As an English version wasprovided for those who needed it, it cannot be said that the lan-guage veiled what might else have offended. From first to last,these great audiences, thoroughly representative of the most cul-

1 In one of his notes on Corneille's Preface to the Oedipe (Oeuvres de Corneille,vol. VII . p. 262, ed. 1817).

2 An Account of the Harvard Greek Play. By Henry Norman. Boston:James R. Osgood and Co., 1882. The account is illustrated by 15 photographs ofcharacters and groups, and is dedicated by the Author (who acted the part of Creon)to Professor J. W. White. See Appendix, Note 1, p. 280.

INTRODUCTION. li

tivated and critical judgment, were held spell-bound. 'Theethical situation was so overwhelming, that they listened withbated breath, and separated irr silence.' ' The play is over.There is a moment's silence, and then the theatre rings withapplause. It seems inappropriate, however, and ceases almostas suddenly as it began. The play has left such a solemnimpression that the usual customs seem unfitting, and theaudience disperses quietly1.' There is the nineteenth century'spractical interpretation of Aristotle. This is Tragedy, ' effect-ing, by means of pity and terror, the purgation of such feelings.'

§30. A few months later in the same year (1881), the Oedipe HoiOedipus Tyrannus was revived in a fairly close French transla- Theatretion at the Theatre Francais. When the version of Jules Francais.Lacroix was played there in 1858, the part of Oedipus wasfilled by Geoffroy; but on this occasion an artist was availablewhose powers were even more congenial. Probably no actorof modern times has excelled M. Mounet-Sully in the unionof all the qualities required for a living impersonation of theSophoclean Oedipus in the entire series of moods and rangeof passions which the part comprises; as the great king, atonce mighty and tender; the earnest and zealous champion ofthe State in the search for hidden guilt; the proud man startledby a charge which he indignantly repels, and embittered by thesupposed treason of a friend; tortured by slowly increasingfears, alternating with moments of reassurance; stung to frenzyby the proof of his unspeakable wretchedness; subdued to acalmer despair; finally softened by the meeting with his youngdaughters. The scene between Oedipus and Iocasta (vv. 700—862) should be especially noticed as one in which thegenius of Sophocles received the fullest justice from that ofM. Mounet-Sully. In the words of a critic who has finelydescribed the performance2:—

' Every trait of the tragedian's countenance is now a witness to theinward dread, always increasing upon him, as he relates his own adven-

1 Account of the Harvard Greek Play, pp. 36, 103.2 Saturday Review, Nov. 19, 1881. The article was written by Sir Frederick

Pollock.

J. S. e

lii INTR OD UCTION.

ture, and questions her for more minute details of the death of Laius.His voice sometimes sinks to a trembling gasp of apprehension, as theidentity of the two events becomes more and more evident. He seemsto be battling with fate.'

With a modern audience, the moment at which the self-blinded Oedipus comes forth is that which tests the power of theancient dramatist; if, at that sight, repugnance overpowerscompassion, the spell has been imperfect; if all other feelingsare absorbed in the profound pathos of the situation, thenSophocles has triumphed. We have seen the issue of the ordealin the case of the representation at Harvard. On the Parisstage, the traditions of the French classical drama (representedon this point by Corneille and Voltaire) were apt to make thetest peculiarly severe. It is the more significant that the momentis thus described in the excellent account which we have citedabove:—

' Oedipus enters, and in the aspect of the man, his whole history istold. It is not the adjunct of the bleeding eyes which now most deeplystirs the spectators. It is the intensity of woe which is revealed in everymovement of the altered features and of the tottering figure whosebearing had been so majestic, and the tone of the voice,—hoarse, yetarticulate. The inward struggle is recognised in its necessary outwardsigns. The strain on the audience might now become too great but forthe relief of tenderness which almost immediately succeeds in the part-ing of Oedipus from his children. Often as pathetic farewells of asimilar kind have been presented on the stage, seldom has any made anappeal so forcible.'

Conclus- In the presence of such testimonies, it can no longer be-deemed that the Tragedy of ancient Greece has lost its virtuefor the modern world. And, speaking merely as a student ofSophocles, I can bear witness that the representation of theAjax at Cambridge (1882) was to me a new revelation ofmeaning and power. Of that performance, remarkable in somany aspects, I hope to say something in a later part of thisedition. Here it must suffice to record a conviction that suchrevivals, apart from their literary and artistic interest, have alsoan educational value of the very highest order.

ion.

THE TEXT.

§ i. The manuscripts of the Oedipus Tyrannus which have been MSS. used,chiefly used in this edition are the following'

In the Biblioteca Mediceo-Lorenziana, Florence.

L, cod. 32. 9, commonly known as the Laurentian us., n t h cen-tury.

In the Bibliotheque Nationale, Paris.

A, cod. 2712, 13th century.B, cod. 2787, ascribed to the 15th cent. (Catal. 11. 553).E, cod. 2884, ascribed to the 13th cent. (? ib. 11. 565).T, cod. 2711, 15th cent.

In the Biblioteca Marciana, Venice.

V, cod. 468, late 13th century or early 14th.V2, cod. 616, probably of the 14th cent.V3, cod. 467, 14th cent.V4, cod. 472, 14th cent.

1 There is no doubt that L is of the nth century, and none (I believe) that A isof the 13th. These are the two most important dates. In the case of several minorMSS., the tendency has probably been to regard them as somewhat older than theyreally are. The dates indicated above for such MSS. are given on the best authoritythat I could find, but I do not pretend to vouch for their precision. This is, in fact,of comparatively small moment, so long as we know the general limits of age. Ex-cluding L and A, we may say broadly that almpst all other known MSS. of Sophoclesbelong to the period 1300—1600 A.D.

e2

liv THE TEXT.

In the Bodleian Library, Oxford.Cod. Laud. Misc. 99 (now Auct. F. 3. 25), late 14th century.Cod. Laud. 54, early 15th cent.Cod. Barocc. 66, 15th cent.

In the Library of Trinity College, Cambridge.Cod. R. 3. 31, mainly of the late 14th century, in parts perhaps of

the early 15 th.These MSS. I have myself collated.The following are known to me in some cases by slighter personal

inspection, but more largely from previous collations, especially fromthose of Prof. L. Campbell (2nd ed., 1879):—Pal. = Palat. 40, Heidel-berg: Vat. a = cod. 40 in the Vatican, 13th cent, (ascribed by some tothe 12th): Vat. b, cod. Urbin. 141, ib., 14th cent.: Vat. c, cod. Urbin.140, ib., 14th cent.: M, cod. G. 43 sup., in the Biblioteca Ambrosiana,Milan, 13th or early 14th cent: M2, cod. L. 39 sup., ib., early 14thcent: L2, cod. 31. 10 (14th cent.) in the Bibliot. Med.-Lor., Florence;F, cod. Abbat. 152, late 13th, ib.: A, cod. Abbat 41, 14th cent., ib.:Rice. cod. 34, in the Biblioteca Riccardiana, Florence, sometimesascribed to the 14th cent, but really of the 16th (see F. N. Papa-georgius, 'cod. Laurent, von Soph.,' etc., p. 406, Leipzig, Teubner, 1883).

In making a first selection of MSS. to be collated, I was guidedchiefly by what I already knew of their character and of their relationsto each other, as these might be inferred from the previous reports;and this list was afterwards modified by such light as I graduallygained from my own experience. L and A being placed apart,several MSS. exist, equal in age and quality to some of those namedabove; but, so far as I am able to judge, the list which has been givenmay be said to be fairly representative. In the present state of ourknowledge, even after all that has been done in recent years, it would, Ithink, be generally allowed that the greatest reserve must still be ex-ercised in regard to any theory of the connections existing, whether bydescent or by contamination, between our MSS. of Sophocles. We havenot here to do with well-marked families, in the sense in which this canbe said of the manuscript authorities for some other ancient texts; thedata are often exceedingly complex, and such that the facts could beequally well explained by any one of two, or sometimes more, differentsuppositions. This is a subject with which I hope to deal more fully ona future occasion; even a slight treatment of it would carry me farbeyond the limits which must be kept here. Meanwhile, it may be

THE TEXT. lv

useful to give a few notes regarding some of the MSS. mentioned above,and to add some general remarks.

Codex A, no. 2712 in the National Library of Paris, is a parchmentof the 13th century1. It is a volume of 324 pages, each about11 \ inches by 9 in size, and contains (1) Eur. Hec, Or., Phoen.,Androm., Med., Hipp.: (2) p. 117—214, the seven plays of Soph.:(3) Ar. Plut, Nub., Ran., Eq., Av., Acharn., Eccl. (imperfect). Thetext of each page is in three columns; the writing goes continuouslyfrom left to right along all three, so that, e.g., vv. 1, 2, 3 of a play arerespectively the first lines of columns 1, 2, 3, and v. 4 is the secondline of col. 1. The contractions are naturally very numerous, since theaverage breadth of each column (i.e. of each verse) is only about2 inches; but they are regular, and the MS. is not difficult to read.

Codex B, no. 2787, in the same Library, written on thick paper,contains (1) Aesch. P. V., Theb., Pers.: (2) Soph. O. T, Track.,Phil., O. C. Codex E, no. 2884, written on paper, contains (1) thesame three plays of Aesch., (2) Soph. AL, EL, O. T, (3) Thedcr. Idyll.1—14. Both these MSS. have short interlinear notes and scholia. In Ethe writing is not good, and the rather frequent omissions show the scribeto have been somewhat careless. Though the Catalogue assigns E tothe 13th cent., the highest date due to it seems to be the middle or late14th. T, no. 2711, on thick paper, a MS. of the 15th cent., exhibits theseven plays of Sophocles in the recension of Demetrius Triclinius, thegrammarian of the 14th cent. The single-column pages, measuringabout 11 \ by 7J, contain copious marginal scholia, which are mainlyTriclinian. The general features of the Triclinian recension are well-known. He occasionally gives, or suggests, improved readings, buthis ignorance of classical metre was equalled by his rashness, andespecially in the lyrics he has often made havoc.

Of the Venetian MSS., V, no. 468, a paper folio of the late 13th orearly 14th cent., contains (1) Oppianj (2) Aesch., P. V., Theb., Pers.,Agam. (imperfect): (3) Soph., the 7 plays (but Track, only to 18, O. C.only from 1338). Vs, no. 616, a parchment in small folio, probably ofthe 14th cent., contains (1) Soph., the 7 plays: (2) Aesch., 5 plays (Cho.and Suppl. wanting). V3, no. 467, a paper 8vo. of the 14th cent., hasthe 7 plays of Sophocles. V4, no. 472, a paper 8vo. of the 14th cent.,has (1) Ar. Pint, Nub., Ran.; (2) Soph. AL, EL, Ant. (imperfect), O. T,with marginal scholia.

1 It contains the entry, 'Codex optimae notae. Codex Memmianus. Anno D.1731 Feb. 16 Die.' In 1740 it had not yet been collated (Catal. n. 542).

lvi THE TEXT.

Of the Bodleian MSS., Laud. Misc. 99 (Auct. F. 3. 25), late 14thcent., contains Soph. O. T, El, At'.: Laud. 54 (early 15th cent.) thesame three: Barocc. 66, 15th cent., the same three, with Eur. Phoen.The MS. of Trin. Coll. Camb. (late 14th—early 15th) has EL, AL,O. T.

Of the Florentine MSS., the famous L, cod. 32. 9 (parchment, n thcent), contains, as is well known, besides the 7 plays of Soph., also the7 plays of Aesch., and the Argonaiitica of Apollonius Rhodius. Thefirst corrector, sometimes distinguished as the ^opOwrqs, who comparedthe first hand with the archetype, is generally believed to have been ofthe n t h century. It continued to receive corrections, conjectures,annotations, from various hands, down at least to the 16th century1. L2,cod. 31. 10 (14th cent), contains the 7 plays of Soph., while V (cod.Abbat. 152), of the late 13th cent, has only At., EL, O. T, Phil., andA (cod. Abbat. 41), of the 14th cent., only AL, EL, 0. T.

As regards the relation of L to our other MSS., while much else isobscure or disputable, two facts, at least, are clear.

(1) It seems to be established beyond reasonable doubt that Lcannot be regarded as the archetype of all the other MSS. which areknown to exist. Some of these evidently represent a tradition, not onlyindependent of, but presumably older than, L. Two particular pieces ofevidence to this effect occur in the Oedipus Tyrannies; (i) verse 8oo,omitted in the text of L, and only inserted in the margin by a handcertainly later than several of the MSS. which have the verse in the text:(ii) the words TTOVIW fj roh foots written at v. 896 in the text of L,—thesebeing corrupted from a gloss Travrjyvpit,€iv TOIS foots which exists in full inthe Trinity MS. and elsewhere8.

(2) Taken as a whole, L is decidedly superior to any other MS. ofSophocles which we possess. On the other hand, it often sharesparticular errors from which some of the other MSS. are free, and theseerrors are sometimes of the grosser sort. It is safe to conclude thatthe scribe who wrote the text of Sophocles in L was not of high in-telligence, being much inferior in this respect, apparently, to the firstcorrector, or 'Stopd'amfs': though allowance may also be made for the

1 Under the auspices of the London ' Society for the Promotion of HellenicStudies,' it is proposed to publish a photographic facsimile of the text of Sophocles inthis MS., with an Introduction in which its palaeographic character will be describedby Mr E. Maunde Thompson, of the British Museum.

2 A valuable discussion of this point is given by Prof, Campbell, vol. 1. pp.xxv—xli.

THE TEXT. lvii

supposition that the former took a view of his office which precluded himfrom amending even the more palpable mistakes of the archetype whichhe transcribed.

§ 2. The subjoined table shows the principal cases in which the Deviationsreading adopted in my text is not that of L, but is found in some other rom

MS. or MSS. ; or, if not in any MS., in a citation of Sophocles by anancient author1. The reading of L is placed first; after it, that of mytext. Note L's faults in vv. 332, 337, 657, 730, 1387, 1474.

43 rovj TTOV. 182 irapa/2co/uov] Trapd. pwfiiov. 221 avro] airos.229 do-(f>ai\rjs~\ d/3\a/3rjs. 240 )(€pvi(3as] ^ep^i/Jos. 290 rd T ' ] TO. y.

296 oufeA.c'yxMi'] ov£e\ty£<i)V. 315 7rovos] TTOVOIV. 332 iym T'] iy(o OVT'.

337 opfurjv^ opyqv. 347 tlpydaOai 8'] elpyda&ai 0'. 396 TOV\ rov. 466aeAAo7ro'S<Dv] deWdSuv Hesychius . 528 l£ o/z/xaTtov opBiav Se (re A)] ef

ofi/xdrav 8' opdiav re Suidas. 598 aurots airav] avToi<ri Ttdv. 631 Kvpiav]Kaipiav. 635 cirijpaT] Zirrjpaa6\ 657 Xoyov...t/c/JaAca'] \6y(a...(3a\elv.713 ^f^t] ^ot. 730 SnrXats] TpivrXais. 749 * 8' av] af 8'. 800 Theverse is wanting in the text of L, having being supplied in the marginby a late hand . 870 KctraKoi/xacrg] KaTaKOifj.d(7€t. 903 6p66v\ SpO'.

926 KctTOio-#'] KaTio-0'. 957 o-iy/xifvas] (Ti]fid.VTit>p. 967 Krayciy] KTCVCIV.

976 A.e os] XiKrpov. 1055 TOV 6'] TWS\ 1075 dvapprjgrj sic] dvapprf^ti.1170 aKou'cof] axovetv Plutarch. I197 expan^o-as] iKparrjae (f). 1260

v<j!>' ijyijroS] vff>i]yrjTov. 1264 €//,7T€7rA.r;y/i£vr/v] kjXTmcX^yjxivrjV. 1320

^>op€ii/] <f>ep€iv. 1387 avccr^o^v] uv eaxpfJLYjv. 1474 'yyovoiv]

§ 3. In relation to a text, the report of manuscript readings may be Scope ofvaluable in either, or both, of two senses, the palaeographical and the annual;!. a

critical. For example, in O. T. 15 L reads 7rpocn7i//.£0a, and in 17 ion.OT«WTES. These facts have a palaeographical interest, as indicatingthe kind of mistakes that may be expected in MSS. of this age and class.But they are of no critical interest, since neither Trpoa-gixtOa nor O-TCVOV-

Tes is a possible variant: they in no way affect the certainty that wemust read -n-poatj/xeOa and o-flcVovTes. In a discussion on the character-istics and tendencies of a particular MS., such facts have a proper (andit may happen to be, an important) place, as illustrating how, forinstance, 1 may have been wrongly added, or 6 wrongly altered, else-where. The editor of a text has to consider how far he will report factsof which the direct interest is palaeographical only.

The rule which I have followed is to report only those readingsof MSS. which have a direct critical interest, that is, which affect the

1 On p. 164, in crit. note line 2, the first word should be read O.TTOTOIJ.QV, notdiroTfiov: v. 877, then, is not an instance in which my text deviates from L.

lviii THE TEXT.

question as to what should be read in that place of the text; except inthe instances, not numerous in this play, where a manuscript error, assuch,, appeared specially significant. Had I endeavoured to exhibit all, oreven a considerable part, of the mere mis-spellings, errors of accentua-tion, and the like, which I have found in the MSS. which I have collated,my critical notes must have grown to an enormous bulk, without anycorresponding benefit, unless to the palaeographical student of theparticular codex and its kindred. On the other hand, I have devotedmuch time, care, and thought to the endeavour not to omit in my criticalnotes any point where the evidence of the MSS. known to me seemed tohave a direct bearing on the text.

The use of § 4. The use of conjecture is a question on which an editor must be' prepared to meet with large differences of opinion, and must be contentif the credit is conceded to him of having steadily acted to the best ofhis judgment. All students of Sophocles would probably agree at leastin this, that his text is one in which conjectural emendation shouldbe admitted only with the utmost caution. His style is not seldomanalogous to that of Vergil in this respect, that, when his instinct felt aphrase to be truly and finely expressive, he left the logical analysis of itto the discretion of grammarians then unborn. I might instance vvv•n-acn x<upa> (O. T. 596). Such a style may easily provoke the heavyhand of prosaic correction; and, if it requires sympathy to interpret anddefend it, it also requires, when it has once been marred, a very tenderand very temperate touch in any attempt to restore it. Then in the lyricparts of his plays Sophocles is characterised by tones of feeling andpassion which change with the most rapid sensibility—by boldness andsometimes confusion of metaphor—and by occasional indistinctness ofimagery, as if the figurative notion was suddenly crossed in his mind bythe literal.

Our text— § 5. Now consider by what manner of process the seven extant playsmitited'anS" °^ *k's m o s t bold and subtle artist have come down to us through about

23 centuries. Already within some 70 years after the death of Sophocles,the Athenian actors had tampered in such wise with the texts of thethree great dramatists that the orator Lycurgus caused a standard copyto be deposited in the public archives of Athens, and a regulation to bemade that an authorised person should follow in a written text theperformances given on the stage, with a view to controlling unwarrantedchange1. Our oldest manuscript dates from 1400 to 1500 years afterthe time of Lycurgus. The most ancient sources which existed for the

1 [Plut.] Vit. Lycurg. § 11.

THE TEXT. lix

writers of our MSS. were already, it cannot be doubted, seriouslycorrupted. And with regard to these writers themselves, it must not beforgotten what their ordinary qualifications were. They were usuallymen who spoke and wrote the Greek of their age (say from the n t h tothe 16th century) as it was commonly spoken and written by men offair education. On the other hand, as we can see, they were usuallyvery far from being good scholars in old classical Greek; of classicalmetres they knew almost nothing; and in respect of literary taste orpoetical feeling they were, as a rule, no less poorly equipped. In thetexts of the dramatists they were constantly meeting with things whichthey did not understand, and in such cases they either simply transmitteda fault of the archetype, or tried to make sense by some expedient oftheir own. On the whole, the text of Sophocles has fared better in the Its generalMSS. than that of either Aeschylus or Euripides. This needs noc o n d l t i o n-explanation in the case of Aeschylus. The style of Euripides, ap-parently so near to common life, and here analogous to that of Lysias,is, like the orator's, full of hidden snares and pitfalls for a transcriber:Xurj fxiv yap iSeiv, as the old epigram says of it, ei 8c TI<S avrrjv I c«r-fiaivoi, yoXtTrov Tprj^yTtprj (TKOXOTTO'S. Where, however, our MSS. ofSophocles do fail, the corruption is often serious and universal. Hismanuscript text resembles a country with generally good roads, but anoccasional deficiency of bridges.

Is there reason to hope that, in such places, more light will yet beobtained from the manuscripts or scholia now known to exist? Itappears hardly doubtful that this question must be answered in thenegative. The utmost which it seems prudent to expect is a slightlyincreased certitude of minor detail where the text is already, in themain, uncorrupted. I need scarcely add that the contingency of a newMS. being discovered does not here come into account.

§ 6. Such, then, are the general conditions under which an editor of TextualSophocles is required to consider the treatment of conjectural emendation, should"1

It would seem as if a conservative tendency were sometimes held to be have nodesirable in the editor of a text. When a text has been edited, we las<

might properly speak of the result as 'conservative' or the contrary.But an editor has no more right to set out with a conservative tendencythan with a tendency of the opposite kind. His task is simply to give,as nearly as he can ascertain it, what the author wrote. Each particularpoint affecting the text must be considered on its own merits. Instanceshave not been wanting in which, as I venture to think, editors of Sopho-cles have inclined too much to the side of unnecessary or even disastrous

Ix THE TEXT.

alteration. On the other hand, it is also a serious fault to place ourmanuscripts above the genius of the ancient language and of the author,and to defend the indefensible by 'construing,' as the phrase is, 'throughthick and thin.' Who, then, shall be the judge of the golden mean?The general sense, it must be replied, of competent and sympatheticreaders. This is the only tribunal to which in such a case an editorcan go, and in the hands of this court he must be content to leave thedecision.

Con- § 7. The following table exhibits the places where the readingformer*5 ° adopted in my text is found in no MS., but is due to conjecture. Thecritics, ^ reading placed first is one in which L agrees with some other MS. or

' ' n MSS-> except where it is differently specified. After each conjecture isplaced the name of the critic who (to the best of my knowledge) firstproposed i t : where the priority is unknown to me, two or more namesare given.

198 reXei] reXelv Hermann. 200 A long syllable wanting. < i a v >Hermann. 2 — ^ 0 wanting. < (rvfifia^ov > Kennedy. 248 a/xoipov]dfiopov Porson. 351 TrpocreiTra?] 7rpoetiras Brunck. 360 Xeyeiv] \cyavHartung. 376 fie...ye aov] ae...y' i/xov1 Brunck. 478 irerpa<s wsravpos (TTCTpatos o Talpos first hand of L)] 7reVpas icroVavpos E. L.Lushington. 537 Iv e/j,oi] Iv //.oi Reisig. 537 KOVK\ rj OVK A. Spengeland Blaydes. 538 yvopiVot/^i] yvwpioiyui Elmsley. 657 0-' inserted byHermann after Xoyw. 666 KOL TaS'] TO. §' Kennedy (rdS1 Herm.).672 eAceivoV] IXeivov Porson. 693 el ere VO<T<£I£O//.GU] el <T evo<r<£i£o/£avHermann, Hartung, Badham. 696 el Bvvato yevov (Svva first hand in L)]av yevoio Blaydes. 741 Tiva 8'] TtVos Nauck. 763 6 Si y (o y L)] ofHermann. 790 irpoi(f>d.vy]] irpov<f>ijvev Hermann. 815 TIS rov&e yavSpos vvv ear a.6\ut>Tepos (others TIS TOCSC y aySpds ICTTIV a^XwoTcpos)]Tts TovSe vvv ecrr avSpos a^Atiurcpos. I had supposed this obviousremedy to be my own, but find that P. N. Papageorgius {Beitrdge p. 26,1883) ascribes it to Dindorf in the Poet. Seen.: this then must be someformer edit , for it is not in that of 1869 (the 5th), and in the Oxforded. of i860 Dind. ejected the verse altogether: see my crit. note onthe place. 817 <S...Tiva] 5V...TIVI Wunder. 825 /M7V (/X- O-T' first hand

in L)] /JLI]8' Dindorf. 876 aKpoTarav] aKporarov Wunder. 891 e^(t'lcTat, sic, L) ] 6t£eT<u Blaydes. 893 Ov/xiSi (others 6v[io"> or ]

6e<Sv Hermann. 906 — w - ^ or u - ^ 3 wanting. TraXatyara Linwood.943 f. rj TeOvrjKe IIoAvySos ; el 8k fir) \ Xiym y eyw Ta.Xrj6h~\ Triclinius

1 On p. 82, in crit. note, line 2, for 71- /xou read 7 (/wv.

THE TEXT. lxi

conjectured T\ T(.6vr]Ki iron1 IIo'Xi>/3os ylpwv; \ (I /J.rj Xeyta TaXr)0£s, whichErfurdt improved by substituting IIoA.ii/3o?, d> yipov for TTOV IIO'A.I>/8OSyepiav. 987 ju.£yas] /liyas y Porson, 993 57 oi 0e/xn-6V] ^ ov^l 0£/UTOVBrunck. 1002 £yioy' oi3 (lywy' ou^i A)] £yuj ou^i Porson. 1025 TEKUJV]T « ^ W Bothe, Foertsch. 1062 OVK aV EK rptTrys] ovS' iav Tpirr]<; Hermann.1099 T(3V] TCLV Nauck. IIOO irpocrirtXacrOiicf^ Trarpos ireXacrBsicr' Lach-

mann. 1109 'EAtKonaSooi'] 'EA.IK<DVIOW Porson. 1137 ^f-ijfovs (tKp-ij-vovs cod. Trin.)] IK/A^VOVS Porson. 1193 TO O-O'V TOI] TOV crov TOIJoachim Camerarius. 1196 ovSeVa] cv&ev Hermann. 1205 TIS iviro'i/ois, rts arats aypi'ais] ti's arats ayptais, Tts €V W^ois Hermann.1216 A long syllable wanting. <<3> Erfurdt. 1218 oSvpo^ai] Sv'po-fiai, Seidler. 1244 Imppij^aa] lTnppd£acr Dobree. 1245 K"A.€i] KaXcT

Erfurdt. 1264 TrXeKTats £(opai? i/ATren-XeyfievrjV (L c/xirEirXijyjiicVrjv)' o Se |OVMS S' (A omits 8'). TrXtKTawnv aiajpato-iv €f*.TreTr\eyfJ.£vr]v 6 8c | 07ra>s 8'also Occurs.] TrXcKTaicriv aliapai(nv £/xir£7rXcy/ieviyv. | o 8' cos Campbell.1279 ai/xaros (others ai/xards T ' ) ] ai/iaToiJs Heath. 1310 8ia7reraTai]Sia7ra>rttT<H Musgrave, Seidler. 1315 o!8a/xao-Tov] aSa/xarov Hermann./A A syllable — wanting. <ov> Hermann. 1341 TOV oXiOpiov piyav(others fj.tyaj\ TOV ply oXiOpwv Erfurdt. 1348 fM]?>' dvayvtavat TTOT av(or Trore)] firjBi y av yvuivat Trore Hermann. 135° vo^u,a8os] voyaaS'Elmsley. 1360 a^Xtos] adeos Erfurdt. 1365 e$u] en Hermann. 1401[ie[i.vr]a6' on] fi€fj.v7]a-6i n Elmsley. 1495 yoviv(riv\ -yovoicrii/ Nauck.1505 fir} a(ji€ TraptSrjs] /x»f 0"< )£ •Jrcpu'Srjs Dawes. I5X3 ^e t] *? Dindorf.1517 etjui] ei/tt Brunck. 1521 vvv...vvv] vvv...vw Brunck. 1526ooTis.../cai Tvp^ais €7n/3Xe7r(i)v] ou Tt's...rais TV^an £ir£/3Xe7r£V Hartung,partly after Martin and Ellendt.

§ 8. The following emendations, adopted in the text, are due to the Con-present editor. The grounds on which they rest are in each case stated { ^in the commentary :— editor.

227 vir£$t\(£v I auTos]624 orav] ok av.640 8pao"ai...8uoii']

1091 OiSiVov] OlSiirovv.1218 (us TTfpiaXXa la)(£(i)V (vv. II. 7T£pi'aXa, a^f'wv)] w<nr£p idXefxov1280 Ka/ca] Kara.1405 rauroi'] Tavrov.Two conjectural supplements are also the editor's:493 <|3ao"avi£<oi'>877 <aKpov>

1 On p. 176, crit. note, line 2, insert vov after Ti&\rt\Kt.

lxii THE TEXT.

In a few other places, where I believe the text to be corrupt, I haveremedies to suggest. But these are cases in which the degree of proba-bility for each mind must depend more on an aXoyos ala-Orjcrf;. Here,then, the principles of editing which I have sought to observe wouldnot permit me to place the conjectures in the text. In the commentarythey are submitted to the consideration of scholars, with a statement oftheir grounds in each case. 1090 OVK lay rciv avptov] rav iiriovaav t<rrj.1101 rj ere ye Tts Ovydrrjp Ao£tou ;] ») <ri y e<f>v<re iraTrjp | Ao£i'ag;1031 iv /caipois (others, iv KOCKOIS)] iyKvp&v. 1315 Svaovpurrov 7:]Sixjovpior' iov. 1350 vo/x.a8] jiioraS'.

Notation. § 9. In my text, a conjecture is denoted by open type, as Tf.\*lv forTe'Aei in 198: except in those cases where a slight correction, which atthe same time appears certain, has been so generally adopted as to havebecome part of the received text; as apopov for a/toipov in 248. Insuch cases, however, no less than in others, the fact that the reading isdue to conjecture is stated in the critical note.

The marks f t signify that the word or words between them arebelieved by the editor to be unsound, but that no conjecture seemed tohim to possess a probability so strong as to warrant its insertion in thetext.

It was only after my text had been printed that I received, throughthe kindness of Mr P. N. Papageorgius, his Beitrdge zur Erkldncng undKritik des Sophokles. Pars Prima. Iena, Fromann (H. Pohle) 1883 :pp. 40. I gladly take this opportunity of mentioning his emendationsof the O. 71, which, had his work reached me earlier, would have beenrecorded in my critical notes :—

( i ) 329 ra/x' cos civ euro)] Tap es cr' dveiVct). (2) 360 KCU Tovpyov avCTOV TOVT e(f>rjv uvai jxovov, where etvai, though found in A and others,has come in L from a later hand. For etcat he proposes eyco. (3) 815Tis TOXJSE y avSpos vvv tar at9AicoTepos (L)] Tt9 TOVSC y* avSpos vvv os

odt5XtcuTepos; (4) 360 77 \iTUpa \iy€iv (L)] ^ Vjreipa Xoyois; I amglad to find him confirming the remark made in my critical note (p. 80),

othat the Ae'yeiv of L points to \6ywv, which, as he notices, occurs ina gloss by a late hand, d [wanting in L] irelpav \6yo>v /«veis.

In 1881 the same author published his Kritische undpalaeographischeBeitrdge zu den alien Sophokles-Scholien, and in supplement to it (1883),Codex Laur. von Soph, und cine neue Kollation in Scholien-Texte (37 pp.),

THE TEXT. lxiii

giving in many places the true readings of the old scholia in the MS.,and also some old lemmata and scholia hitherto unpublished1.

1 His transcript of an old schol. on v. 35, p. 20, enables me to supplement mycrit. note on is 7' in 35. An old schol. there in L runs, os re /io\ux> aarv ~Ka.5iJ.aoi>,tva Kal i] awo H&rjs avrov d'0i£is dij\u$y (the parent, doubtless, of the corrupt BUTEjuoXetc aarv KaSfietoy). The reading os T', then, claims such weight as is due to thefact that it was recognised by the scholiast : but this circumstance does not affect thepreference which, on other grounds, seems due to os 7'.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

IN my text, I have exhibited the lyric parts with the receiveddivision of verses, for convenience of reference to other editions, andhave facilitated the metrical comparison of strophe with antistrophe byprefixing a small numeral to each verse.

Here, in proceeding to analyse the metres systematically, I mustoccasionally depart from that received division of verses—namely,wherever it differs from that which (in my belief) has been proved to bescientifically correct. These cases are not very numerous, however, andwill in no instance cause difficulty.

The researches of Dr J. H. Heinrich Schmidt into the Rhythmicand Metric of the classical languages have thrown a new light on thelyric parts of Greek Tragedy1. A thorough analysis of their structureshows how inventive and how delicate was the instinct of poetical andmusical fitness which presided over every part of it. For the criticismof lyric texts, the gain is hardly less important. Conjectural emend-ation can now in many cases be controlled by more sensitive teststhan were formerly in use. To take one example from this play, weshall see further on how in v. 1214 the Si/ca^i TOV of the MSS. is cor-roborated, as against Hermann's plausible conjecture Suca ei T\ Thework of Dr Schmidt might be thus described in general terms. Settingout from the results of Rossbach and Westphal, he has verified, cor-rected, and developed these by an exhaustive study of the Greekmetrical texts themselves. The essential strength of his position con-

1 Dr Schmidt's work, ' Die Kunstformen der Griechischen Poesie und ihre Be-deutung,' comprises four volumes, viz. (1) ' Die Eurhythmie in den Chorgesangen derGriechen,' &c. Leipzig, F . C. Vogel, 1868. (2) 'Die antike Compositionslehre,'&c.ib. 1869. (3) 'Die Monodien und Wechselges'ange der attischen Tragbdie,' &c. ib.1871. (4) ' Griechische Metrik,' ib. 1872.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxv

sists in this, that his principles are in the smallest possible measurehypothetical. They are based primarily on internal evidence affordedby Pindar, Aeschylus, Sophocles, Euripides and Aristophanes. ToProfessor J. W. White, Assistant Professor of Greek at Harvard Uni-versity, is due the credit of having introduced Dr Schmidt's system toEnglish readers1.

With regard to the lyric parts of this play, were I to give merelya skeleton scheme of them, the application of it to the Greek textmight prove a little difficult for those who are not already acquaintedwith the results indicated above. For the sake, therefore, of greaterclearness, I give the Greek text itself, with the scheme applied to it.Such notes as appeared requisite are added.

A few explanatory remarks must be premised. Prelimm-A syllable of speech, like a note of music, has three conditions of remarks,

utterance: (i) length of tone, (2) strength of tone, (3) height of tone.

(1) Length of tone—according as the voice dwells a longer orshorter time on the syllable—is the affair of Quantity. A 'short'syllable, as distinguished from a 'long,' is one which is pronouncedin a shorter time. (2) Strength of tone—according to the stronger orweaker ' beat,' ictus, which the voice gives to the syllable—is the affairof Rhythm. 'Rhythm' is measured movement. The unity of arhythmical sentence depends on the fact that one syllable in it has astronger ictus than any other. (3) Height of tone—according as thevoice has a higher or lower pitch—is the affair of Accent.

In modern poetry, Accent is the basis of Rhythm. In old Greekpoetry, Quantity is the basis of Rhythm, and Accent has no influencewhich we can perceive. The facts which we have now to notice fall,then, under two heads: I. Quantity, as expressed in Metre: and II.Rhythm.

I. Metre. § r. In Greek verse, the short syllable, denoted by ^ , Metre,is the unit of measure, and is called ' a time' (Lat. mord): a long

1 By bis excellent translation, made conjointly with Prof. Dr Riemenschneider,and revised by Dr Schmidt, of the ' Leitfaden in der Rhythmik und Metrik derClassischen Sprachen' (Leipzig, 1869)—an epitome, for schools, of the principlesestablished in the ' Kunstformen.' The ' Introduction to the Rhythmic and Metric ofthe Classical Languages' was published at Boston, by Ginn and Heath, 1878 ; and inProf. White's edition of this play (id. 1879) the lyrics are constituted in conformitywith it. Here, I have felt it necessary to assume that few of my English readerswould be familiar with Dr Schmidt's results, and have therefore deemed it expedientto give fuller explanations than would otherwise have been necessary.

lxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS.

syllable, - , has twice the value of a short; so that - u is a foot of' three times.' The short syllable has the musical value of a quaver J^or \ note (i.e. eight of which make 23:). The long syllable has there-fore the value of I or a J note.

§ 2. As in music J , signifies that the J note has been made one-half as long again (/. e. \ +§• = §), so in Greek verse the long syllablecould be prolonged by a pause, and made equal to three short syllables.When it has this value, instead of — we write '—.

§ 3. In a metrical foot, there is always one syllable on which thechief strength of tone, or ictus, falls. This syllable is called the arsisof the foot. The rest of the foot is called the t/iesis1. When a longsyllable forms the arsis of a measure, it can have the value of evenmore than three short syllables. When it becomes equivalent to four(= J , a J note), it is written thus, •—'. When to five (= J . J , # note),

thus, LU.§ 4. When the long syllable (written <—) is made equal to three

short, it can be used, alone, as a metrical substitute for a whole foot ofthree short 'times,' viz. for - ^ (trochee), ^ — (iambus), or ^ ^ ^ (tribrach).So, when (written •—J) it has the value of four short, it can represent awhole foot in |- (J) measure, viz. —.« > (dactyl), u u - (anapaest), or— (spondee). And so LL1 can replace any -| measure, as — « —, - ^ ^ v,^w — (paeons), ^ — , — (bacchii). This representation of a whole

foot by one prolonged syllable is called syncope, and the foot itself is ' asyncopated trochee,' &c.

§ 5. When two short syllables are used, by ' resolution,' for a longone (^^ for J ) this is denoted by —. Conversely the sign wmeans that one long syllable is used, by ' contraction,' for two shortones.

§ 6. An 'irrational syllable' (<rvXka(irj a\oyos) is one which has ametricalvalue to which its actual time-value does not properly entitle it.The most frequent case is when a long stands for a short in the thesis ofa foot, which is then ' an irrational foot.' The irrational syllable is

1 This is the reverse of the old Greek usage, in which 6l<ns meant ' putting downthe foot' (and so the syllable which has the ictus), apais, the ' lifting' of it. Romanand modern writers applied arsis to ' the raising of the voice' thesis, to the lowering ofit. Dr Schmidt has reverted to the Greek use, which is intrinsically preferable,since the modern use of the term 'arsis' tends to confuse ictus with accent. Butthe modern use has become so general that, in practice, it appears more convenient toretain it; and I have done so.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxvii

marked >. Thus in the trochaic verse (0. T. 1524), <o asthe syllable Orj is irrational, and as 6rj/3 is an irrational

trochee. The converse use of an irrational short syllable instead of along is much rarer, occurring chiefly where — ^ ^ is replaced by anapparent w ^ (written ^ ^ >), or by an apparent — ^ (written— >). In a metrical scheme J means that a long syllable is admitted asan irrational substitute for a short one.

§ 7. When a dactyl takes the place of a trochee, it is called a

cyclic dactyl, and written -w ^. The true dactyl (- ^ J) = J J ^ : the

cyclic = J J J : /.«. the long syllable loses \ of its value, and the first

short loses \, so that we have - ^ + TV + i = f • So the cyclic anapaest,o

^ v—, can replace an iambus.§ 8. A measure can be introduced by a syllable external to it, and

having no ictus. This syllable is called the anacrusis (dvaKpova-cs,' upward beat'). It can never be longer than the thesis of the measure,and is seldom less. Thus, before — >->, the anacrusis would' properlybe ^ (for which an irrational syllable > can stand). Before — v ^, itwould be w or —. The anacrusis is divided from the verse by threevertical dots •

§ 9. It will be seen that in the Parodos, 2nd strophe, 1st period,3rd verse, the Greek letter o> is printed over the syllables oroAos whichform the anacrusis. This means that they have not the full valueof u u or two |- notes ( IH), but only of two T \ notes (.^J)1

§ 10. Pauses. The final measure of a series, especially of a verse,might always be incomplete. Then a pause represented the thesis ofthe unfinished foot. Thus the verse vvv 8' e7ri|KeKXo/Aei |a ^ v is in-complete. The lacking syllables ^ ^ are represented by a pause. Thesigns for the pause, according to its length, are as follows :—•

A pause equal to ^ is denoted by A , musically *1 for ^J*n !> *~ )> >j A ; v ™ " J

A

II. Rhythm. § 11. Metre having supplied feet determined by Rhythm,quantity, Rhythm combines these into groups or 'sentences' determinedby ictus. Thus in verse 151, <3 Aids aSveircs ^an, || TIS TTOTC ras7roXuxPlj/a'ol'> there are two rhythmical sentences. The first owes itsrhythmical unity to the chief ictus on <3, the second to the chief ictus

J.s. /

Ixviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

on Tt's. Such a rhythmical KWXOV or sentence almost always consistsof feet equal to each other. The end of a sentence is denoted by thesign ||.

§ 12. Rhythmical sentences are again combined in the higher unityof the rhythmical period. Here the test of unity is no longer thepresence of a chief ictus on one syllable, but the accurate correspond-ence with each other of the sentences which the period comprises. Theperiod is seen to be such by the fact that it is neither less nor more thanan artistic and symmetrical whole.

§ 13. In the choric type of lyrics, which Tragedy uses, we find, as inother Greek lyric types, the rhythmical sentence and period. Theircorrespondence is subordinate to that of strophe and antistrophe.Each strophe contains usually (though not necessarily) more than onerhythmical period. Each period of the strophe has its rhythmicalcounterpart in a period of the antistrophe. And, within each period,the rhythmical ' sentences' (/«3Aa) accurately correspond with eachother.

§ 14. In the choric dance which accompanied the choric song, theantistrophe brought the dancer back to the position from which, at thebeginning of the strophe, he set out. Hence the necessity for strictmetrical correspondence, i.e. for equal duration in time. When anypart of a choric song is non-antistrophic, this means that, while that partwas being sung, the dancers stood still. A non-antistrophic elementcould be admitted in any one of three forms : viz. (1) as a verseprefixed to the first strophe—a 'proode' ox prelude, TO irpouiSiKov, if7rpoa)8o's, denoted by vp.: (2) as a verse inserted between strophe andantistrophe—a 'mesode' or interlude, TO HUO-USIKOV, ij juco-coSo's : (3) as averse following the last antistrophe—an ' epode' or postlude, TO CTTUSUCOV,

rj empSoV.During the pause at the end of a verse in a choric ode of Tragedy,

the dance and song momentarily ceased; but instrumental music pro-bably filled the brief interval. Such pauses correspond no less exactlythan the other rhythmical divisions.

We will now see how these principles are exemplified in the lyricsof the Oedipus Tyrannus. Under each line of a strophe I give insmaller type the corresponding line of the antistrophe, since thecomparison is often instructive, especially with regard to irrationalsyllables.

1 Distinguish the masc. 0 exijjSis, a refrain, esp. the epodic distichon as used hyArchilochus and Horace.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxix

I. Parodos, vv. 151—215.

FIRST STROPHE.

(I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods. Thesign || marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence; ]] marks that of aPeriod.)

I . I. a) Stos

irpwra ae

cs <f>an | | T I S TTOTS | Tas TTO\V | )(pv<rov\\

os Svyar || ep Sios | a/xfipoT a8 | ava ||

2 . 7TV 0covos I ay\a j as e/8 | as A

\-/ v-» — \y w

3 . 0?iy8as I tKTera/i | a i <f>o/3tp ||av <j>peva

apre/xiv | a KUKXO | err 070/) || as Bpovov \ eixcXea | Oacraei

4. t • 171clite I SaXie | 7rat | av A

ai ; <poi(3ov en | a/3oXoc | 1 | w

I I . 1. a/X(j>i(roi

rpiaaoi a \

2.

os Tt /xoi [ »; veov || 17 Trepi | TcXXo|iiev | ais cop | ais 7raA.iv ||

oi.irpo(j>av\ rp-e fioi || enroTe | Ktu vporep | as a r | as vjrep ||

opw/iev I as TroXei

\ asTCKVOV

TOTTI || ac <p\oya

eX7riSos I afifipore | <£a/j

Kai i«w>]]

I. /VVJ-/ Period: 4 verses. Metre, dactylic. Verse 1. Thecomma after — in the 3rd foot denotes caesura. Verse 2. Thedots ; after irv show that it is the anacrusis: see § 8. The sign

Ixx METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I— means that the long syllable here has the time-value of — ^ or a§ note, so that 6<ovo<i = a dactyl, — ^ ^ : see § 2. This verse forms arhythmical sentence of 3 dactyls, a dactylic tripody. It is known as a' Doric sentence,' because characteristic of Doric melodies: Pind. 01.8. 27 Kiova I Saijuovi | av A II '• lb. 40 els 8' taop | ovcre (3o | aVais || .The sign 7T marks a pause equal to ^ ^ : see § 10. Verse 3.

c 7 shows that as represents, by contraction, w. Verse 4. 7r a 1 hasthe time-value of a whole dactyl — ^^, or J note: this is therefore acase of syncope, see § 4. When syncope occurs thus in the penulti-mate measure of a rhythmical sentence or of a verse, it imparts to it amelancholy cadence: and such is called a falling' sentence or verse.

Now count the sentences marked off by j | . In v. 1, we have 2sentences of 3 feet each; 3, 3. In v. 2 one sentence of 4 feet; 4.In v. 3, the same as in v. 1. In v. 4, the same as in v. 2. The seriesthus is 3 3. 4. 3 3- 4- This determines the form of the entire RhythmicalPeriod, which is expressed thus :—

Here the curve on the left means that one wholegroup (verses 1, 2) corresponds with the other wholegroup (verses 3, 4). The curves on -the right meanthat the 1st sentence of the 1st group corresponds tothe 1st of the 2nd, the 2nd of the 1st to the 2nd ofthe 2nd, the 3rd of the 1st to the 3rd of the 2nd.The vertical dots mean that the figure or figures be-tween any two of them relate to a single verse.

This is called the palinodic period : meaning thata group of rhythmical sentences recurs once, in.thesame order.

II. Second Period: 2 verses. Metre, still dactylic. Verse 1. The

last foot, ais 7raA.iv, is a true dactyl (not a ' cyclic,' see § 7); it is notcontracted into ; and it closes a rhythmical sentence. Now, whenthis happens, it is a rule that the immediately preceding foot should bealso an uncontracted dactyl. Why do not ais wp, as ar, break this rule ?Because, in singing, two \ notes, ^ Q , instead of one \ note, I, weregiven to the syllable wp, and likewise to ar. This is expressed by

writing wp, and not merely wp.

In v. 1 we have two rhythmical sentences of 4 feet each : 4, 4. In

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxi

v. 2, the same. The series, then, is 4 4. 4 4., and the form of theRhythmical Period is again palinodic:—

SECOND STROPHE.

I. I. apiOfM I yap <pep ] ft) A

api9[j.os | oXXv [ rat

2. irr; • /xara vocr ] et 8e | fioi Tfpo | ?ras A II

vq • Xc o 8e | -ye«SXa | 7rpos ?re5 | ata —^J KJ —^ v-/ ^— ~

3. O-TO\OS • ouS cvt I <^>povTt8os | e y x I os A 3

davar • a<j>opa \ Keirai av | oi/cr | ws

II . 1. (1) TIS a I Ae erou | oure yap | £Kyora

] ot 7roXt | atr ext [ /iarepes

!> — w \y — t ^ / v ^ — \ ^ \_ /2.

3 - <•

4. aXA

av£erai

Pa/uov

Kafiar |

LKT 1

I

wv

ODT£

aXX

ave)

TOK 1 oitrtv ||

>0ex | ^XXat

^ || overt y w

II ' 0revax

LJ

a i K

ovo-

£S

1 '"A

ov8 av | aXX | w TrpocrtS || ot9 enrep | cu7TTcpov | opvivre | yrjpvs op \ avkos

5. Kpficrcrov a | fi.aijxaKer | ou Trvpos | op/j.evov

o)v virep j w xpv&e a $vyar j ep 5tos

6. OKT

en

av 7rpos

« 7ra

ov I ^eou A 3

OKK I ay

lxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I. First Period: 3 verses. The metrical basis of the rhythm is thechoree (or ' trochee,' - S), for which the cyclic dactyl (-^ , see § 7) and tri-brach (^ ^ ^) can be substituted. The rhythm itself is logaoedic1. Whenchorees are arranged in ordinary choreic rhythm, the ictus of arsis is to

that of thesis as 3 to 1 ( - o): when in logaoedic, as 3 to 2 (-=-0). Thelatter has a lighter and livelier effect. Verse 1. The anacrusis <o ismarked >, since it is an ' irrational' syllable (§ 6),—a long serving for ashort. The anacrusis can here be no more than ^>, since it can neverbe longer than the thesis (§ 8), which is here ^, since v ^ ^ represents— ^. Verse 3. u> written over OTOXOS means that the two short syllableshere have only the time-value of •->, or ^ H , not of ^ ^ or ^ ^ : see § 9.ovSevi and <£/DOVTI8OS are cyclic dactyls (— ^, = — J), not true ones (— ^ J),see § 7. The second syllable of eyx°s is marked long, because the lastsyllable of a verse (syllaba anceps, avWafirj a&a^opos) always canbe so, and here os is the first of a choree, — ^, which the pause Acompletes.

Verses 1, 2, 3 contain each one rhythmical sentence of 4 feet; theseries is therefore . 4 . 4 . 4 . , and the form of the period is:—

When two rhythmical sentences of equal length correspond toeach other, they form a ' stichic' period (vTiyos, a line or verse);when, as here, more than two, they form a repeated stichicperiod.

1 The name X07aoi8i/c6s, 'prose-verse,' meant simply that, owing to the apparentlylawless interchange of measures (—w, V*-"J, — > , for — v->) in this rhythm, the oldmetrists looked upon it as something intermediate between prose and verse. It shouldbe borne in mind that the essential difference between choreic and logaoedic rhythmis that of ictus, as stated above. The admission of the cyclic dactyl is also a speciallylogaoedic trait, yet not exclusively such, for it is found occasionally in pure choreicsalso. The question, ' Is this rhythm choreic or logaoedic ?' can often be answeredonly by appeal to the whole poetical and musical character of the lyric composition,—the logaoedic ictus being always more vivacious than the choreic. See, on this subject,Grieck. Metrik% 19. 3. Students will remember that ' logaoedic verse' is 3. generic term.

—\J *~* — \-tThree kinds of it have special names : (1) the logaoedic dipodia, as Ka.tmvhov \ a/D^aj|,

—*~> vy — *_* _ \j

is an 'ASiiviov ixirpov : (2) the tripodia, fivpuoTov \ ov KVKX \ oifia ||, a QepeKpaTeiov:— ^ V^ _ \y \s — W

(3) the tetrapodia, which is very common, vvvyapefi | 01 ,ue\ | ei x°P I etmatH, is the'glyconic,' TXVKUVUOV. (2) and (3) can vary the place of the cyclic dactyl, and canbe catalectic. The logaoedic (5) pentapodia and (6) hexapodia, both of which occurin tragedy, are not commonly designated by special names.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxiii

II. Second Period: 6 verses. Metre, dactylic, Verse 2. Theanacrusis K\VT is marked > since it is a really short syllable serving ' irration-ally ' (§ 6) as a long: for, the measure being — v ^, the anacrusis shouldproperly be ^ or — (as aKT in the antistr. actually is). Verse 3. OIK =- ^ v (§ 4). This syncope (§ 4) in the penult, measure makes a ' falling 'verse : see on Str. 1., Per. 1., v. 4. ~ = a. pause equal to (§ 10).

Verse 1 contains 1 rhythmical sentence of 4 feet: v. 2, the same:v. 3, two sentences each of 3 feet: v. 4, the same : vv. 5, 6, the sameas 1, 2. Series : . 4 . 4 . 3 3 . 4 . 4 , and the form of period is :—

The curves on the left show the corre-spondence of whole rhythmical groups;those on the right, that of rhythmical sen-tences.

If the second group of • 3 3 • had followedthe second of • 4 • 4 •, this would have beena simple palinodic period, like the 1st ofStrophe 1. But as the groups are repeatedin reversed order, it is called a palinodic-antithetic period.

T H I R D STROPHE.

2.

3. iraX

ap

4. €7T

apr

I. I. ap • a « j TOV I fj,a\epov | 09 || vvv a | ^aX/cos | acnnS | <av A

\VK • ti <u> \ a£ I r a re aa | x/""7 II ourpocp \ av air \ ayicvk \ av

ei fie a£

ca 0e\ I oifA av | adafiar | evSar \ et<rd J at

ov S/aaju, I 77/xa vwTto" I at 7rarp as /\

irpoaraQ \ evra \ ras re | wvpcpop \ ovs

I— — w I— ^ \-» \_/ — <«« '—

; ovpov t t r I cs /X€y ] av

at7\ I as £vv \ ats || \VKI op fj

Tptr a s A ]

lxxiv METRICAL ANALYSIS.

II. i. UT

TOV

>

2. TtA.

3 . TOV

trek

4- «>

£S TOV CITT I o£evov op/j, | ov a A

I av re KI \ KXTJO-K \ u \\ raoS eir \ avv/i

eiv yap | ei Tt | vvi; a > | rj \\ TOVT €7r | rjfi,a.p | cpxeT I a t A '

wra j cut ] OP II /xcupaS | wi' o/i I ocroX | ov

a) I rav | irvp<f>op | tov |] afrrpair av Kpar

] rji> \ ai ay\a

| aiv

\ ov

VTTO | O-<O < > tcr | ov Kep | a w | to A 3

airo \ ri.fi.ov \ ev Be \ 01s | 8eov

I. First Period: 4 verses. The choree - ^ is again the fundamentalmeasure, as in Str. 11. Per. 1., but the choreic rhythm here expressesgreater excitement. Verse 1. The place of the syncope ('—, § 4) at TOVand os, each following a tribrach, makes a Wising1 rhythmical sentence,in contrast with the 'falling' sentence (see Str. 1. Per. 1. v. 4), such as

>verse 4. This helps to mark the strong agitation. Verse 4. e-n- meansthat the proper anacrusis, ^, can be represented by an 'irrational'syllable (as apr in the antistr.).

Verse 1 has 2 sentences of 4 feet each: 2, 1 of 6 : 3, the same:4, the same as r. Series : . 4 4 . 6 . 6 . 4 4 . Form of period:—

A palinodic-antithetic period, like thelast.

II. Second Period: 4 verses. Metre, still choreic. Note the weightyeffect given by syncope (!—) in the ' falling' sentences of v. 1, and in

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxv

v. 3. In v. 1, eir is marked > ('irrational'), because the following dactylis only cyclic (equal to — J), and the thesis being ^, the anacrusis cannotbe more: cp. v. 4.

Verses i, 2, 3, have each 2 sentences of 4 feet each. Verse 4forms 1 sentence of 6 feet, to which nothing corresponds : i.e. it is anepode (§ 14), during the singing of which the dancers stood still. (Thiswas dramatically suitable, since Oedipus came on the scene as the lastperiod began, and his address immediately follows its conclusion.)Series :—4 4 . 4 4 . 4 4 . 6 = onoSi/coV. Form of period :—•

The period is generically palinodic, since a grouprecurs, with the sentences in the same order. Butthe group recurs more than once. This is thereforecalled a repeated palinodic period, with 'epode' orpostlude.

lxxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS.

II. First Stasimon, vv. 463—512.

FIRST STROPHE.

I . I . TIS • OVTLV I a |

e • \a(x^e \ yap j rou

— > — — —2. appr]T I appyjT |

I irapvaua \ ov TQV a \

eta | £i7re | wtrp | a A [|

| aprt | ws <pa.v | et<r j a

cfioivi | a«rt | \ep<r ] iv A ]

avSpa \ irai/r ixv I ev I av

II. I.

2.

U\

irerp

a vtv a I tAXaS | a>v A

a 7a/) ux I aypi \ av

wv aOevap | oirep | ov A

av ara T | avrpa \ K<U

a TroSa I vw/A I av A I

as !<ro I ravp | os

I I I . I . evorrX— * • / w ~ >

os yap CTT I awov eir | evOpwan \ et A

os /itcXe I ui iroSi \ x W e u I uv

>

Kai (TTepoTr I ats o 81 | os ycver | as A

<T0if | WK| yas airo— > — vj

3. 3,

jxavr

oai o a/xc7r I ovrai ava7rAax | i/r | 01 A

aet ] fajpra [ Trepiiror ar | at

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxvii

I. First Period: 2 verses. Rhythm, logaoedic, based on the choree,— ^ : see Parodos Str. 1. Period 1. Each verse has 2 sentences of 4feet each. S eries: . 4 4 . 4 4 . Form of period:—

A palinodic period, like the 1st of Parod. Str. 1.

II. Second Period; 3 verses. Rhythm, the same, but in shorter,more rapid sentences. Each verse has 1 sentence of 3 feet. Series :• 3 • 3 • 3- Form of period :—

A repeated stichic period: see Parod. Str. 11. Per. 1.

III. Third Period: 3 verses. Rhythm, the same: remark the

weighty hexapody of v. 3, expressing how the hand of the avenging god

will be heavy on the criminal. In v. 2, <o written over yeveT (see § 9) means

that the time-value of the two syllables was here J 5 : *• £• °s yever

was not a true cyclic dactyl, = J ! 3 ^ , but = J J ^ . In the antistr., thecorresponding voa^it, is — > for — ^.

Verses 1 and 2 have each 1 sentence of 4 feet: v. 3 has 1 of 6 feet,an iirtp&iKov, during which the dance ceased. Series: . 4 . 4 . 6 . = «JT.Form of period :—

4\A stichic period (see Parod. Str. 11. Per. 1.), with postlude.

6 = €7T.

lxxviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

S E C O N D S T R O P H E .

I . I . Suva, fueu ovv | Sctva Tapacro" || ei o"o<£os ot [ tavoOeras ||

aXX o nev ovv | feus OT airoW || UK £weroi | Kai Ta pporav

2. ovre SOKOWT | OVT airo^iacrK [| OVT ort \ c | | o) 8 cnropw ]]

eiSores o Sp | wv S on fiavr \\ is srXeoe ij | yu (pcperou

\J \J — — \s \JI I . I. 7T€roa • at8

- w\; — —OVT evOaSop \\ wv OVT OTTKT | O> A ||

2. TI yap • rj Xay88aKt8 | ais A ||

Trapa '• fieifeiev av \ rjp

3. f\ TO)iro\vj31 ov veixos £« | etT OVTC Trap || oiOev irorey | <oy OVTE TO. j nil' TTCO A

aXX OVTOT ey | ioyav lrpiv c5 | ot/i opOov CJT ![ os p.e[/.(po/JLev [ a?;* ay Kara | tpairjv

<j>avep

5 . ETTt

ov 7rpos OT I ov S?7 y3ao"av

a 7a/) e7r wrcpo

Tav £7rt I Sa/tov A

O4 (TO0OS

6 . <j)a.Tiv • et/x a

is TW OTT

a i s

^aaav | to A

/cop | a

^ \J W

[| /coupos a

| oviroT o<j>\

a)v A

av

I. ^i>rf Period; 2 verses. Metre, choriambic (— ^ —). Thismeasure suits passionate despair or indignation: here it expresses thefeeling with which the Chorus hear the charge against their king.Choriambics do not admit of anacrusis.

Each verse has 2 sentences of 2 feet each. Series : . 2 2 . 2 2 . Formof period:—

A palinodic period.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxix

II. Second Period: 6 verses. Metre, ionic (— <J J), an animated,but less excited, measure than the preceding choriambic. Note thatone verse (3) has no anacrusis. Such an ionic verse is most nearly akinto a choriambic, in which anacrusis is never allowed. Here we see theconsummate skill of Sophocles in harmonising the character of the twoperiods. Verse i. V = — (§4): "7T = a pause equal to ^ -^ (§ 10): thewhole is thus ^ ^.

Verse 1 has 2 sentences of 2 feet each : v. 2, 1 of 2 feet: v. 3, 2of 3 feet: v. 4, same as 1; v. 5, same as 2; v. 6, same as 3. Series :. 2 2 . 2 . 3 3 . 2 2 . 2 . 3 3 . Form of period:—

A palinodic period.

lxxx METRICAL ANALYSIS.

III . First Kommos, vv. 649—697'.

TTIO • ov 6e\ I rjcr I as <j>pov | 77s || as rav | a£ | Xitro-o/x | a i A ]

7W • at TI I jueW | eis Kofi | if || etK Sop. \ av \ TOVS €<T | a

[Here follows an iambic dimeter.]

II.

8 OK

irpiv\ vrjiTL I ov \\vuvTtv\ opK || a) //.ey av Kar j aiSeo" | a i A ]

I a^y (os X07 [ WJ* || 7J\de 15a?rr [[ ct 5e | /cat TO | p.7] VBLK | O

[Here follows an iambic trimeter.]

I I I . I . TOV

2 . O~VV

<paw

- , >ov u«

IS fiU' aX | is 7as

\^ v^ — \^ —

iroT ev 01 TI | a A

irpoirovovixev \ as

Xoy | eotra || IJXOV fiaX | etv A ]]

^ e | \TJ%€P || afrou jae^ [ etv

[Here follow two iambic trimeters.]

1 The received constitution of this K0ftii6s—which, for convenience of reference toother editions, I have indicated in my text of the play—is as follows : (i) ist strophe,649—659, (2) 2nd strophe, 660—668 ; (3) 1st antistr., 678—688, (4) ind antistr.,689—697. The division exhibited above is, however, in stricter accord with scientificmethod. Here, Periods I. II . I II . correspond to the ist strophe and 1st antistropheof the traditional arrangement: Period IV. corresponds to the 2nd strophe and 2ndantistrophe. Thus the whole KO/ifids, so far as it is lyric, might be conceived as forminga single strophe and antistrophe. These terms, however, are not applicable to theKOHIXOI, nor to the fiovifSlai (lyrics sung by individual actors, fii\ij euro O-KIJP^S), in thesame accurate sense as to the odes sung by the Chorus, since here there was noregular dance accompanying the song. Consequently there was no need for the samerigour in the division of the composition. The principles which governed thestructure of the Kopfioi and ixovtpUai. have been fully explained by Dr Schmidt in vol.III. of his Kunstformen, 'Die Monodien und Wechselgesdnge der Attischen Tragodie.'

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxxi

I V . I . ov I rov | Tiavr \ tov 0* \ wv 0e | ov 7rpofj, | ov A

we • a£ | etir j ou fxzv j ovx & ] ^ ^ f^-o

2. a \ t I ov CTret a<£iAos | oTt TTV/A | a TOV A

airopov j CTTI 0po»* | ijttct

3 . oX • oifJLav <f>pov

ire • (pavdat. fx av ei cr evo<x<p

4. aXX

5-

a JJLOL flucr ya | <j>6ivovcra

yav \ <pi\av en \ irovoitnv

a \

et I if/v\ | av rab

v | ova | av Kar

KaK |

50OJ- |

6. 7rpo(r • atj/ I ei I TOIS TraX | a t TO | irpos | (rtfxov A ]]

r a • I'l/i' I ev | ITO/J.TOS j av 7fv Oi | o

I. First Period: i verse, choreic. Two sentences of 4 feet each,forming :—

4\ A stichic period.4/

II. Second Period: 1 verse, choreic. The rhythmical sentence of 2feet TOV T cv op»c || has nothing corresponding with it, but stands between2 sentences of 4 feet each : i.e. it is a /u-co-wSos or interlude. The formof the period is thus :—

2 j A mesodic stichic period.

4''

III. Third Period: 2 verses. Rhythm, dochmiac. When an inter-change of measures occurs in Greek verse, it is nearly always betweenmeasures of equal length: as when the ionic, ^^ , in f time, isinterchanged with the dichoree, — ^ — ^, in § time. The peculiarity ofthe dochmius (iroCs So' /xios, ' oblique' foot) is that it is an interchange

lxxxii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

of measures not equal to each other,—viz. the bacchius v/ — or — v(with anacrusis), and shortened choree, — A . The fundamental form is^ ; yj I - A ||. The varieties are due to resolution of long syllables,or to the use of ' irrational' instead of short syllables. Seidler reckoned32 forms; but, as Schmidt has shown, only 19 actually occur, and someof these very rarely. With resolution, the commonest form is that seenhere, ] ^ — | — A ||. Each verse contains two dochmiac sentences:i.e. we have

fDoch.

'iDoch.

/Doch.

(Doch.

A palinodic period.

IV. Fourth Period: 6 verses. In 1, 2, 5, 6, the metre is choreic(— J). In 3, 4, the metrical basis is the paeon, here in its primary form,the 'amphimacer' or 'cretic/ — ^ - , combined with another measureof the same time-value (f), the bacchius (y or — J)x.

Verse 1 has 1 sentence of 6 feet; v. 2, the same; v. 3, 1 of 3 feet;v. 4, the same; vv. 5, 6 the same as 1, 2. Series : . 6 . 6 . 3 . 3 . 6 . 6 . : i.e.

Here we have no repetition of whole groups,but only of single sentences. The period is nottherefore palinodic. And the single sentencescorrespond in an inverted order. This is calledsimply an antithetic period.

1 In v. 4, if Dindorf s conjecture (p8was for (j>dlvov<ra is received, we should write:

aWa not. I dvefiopip | 7 a tfidivas ||

offr efj.a.11 yav </>i\av J ev irovois.

The ear will show anyone that this is rhythmically better than what I obtainwith the MS. tpffivovcra and irbvoiuiv, and the conjecture <j>dwas is entitled to all theadditional weight which this consideration affords. On other grounds—those oflanguage and of diplomatic evidence—no less distinct a preference seems due to

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxxiii

IV. Second Stasimon, vv. 863—910.

F I R S T S T R O P H E .

I . £i ; /Hoi £vv I et I f) <j>ep \ OJTI || fioipa [ Tav ev || trorroi/ \ ayvel \

vfip • ts tpvr I ev I et rup [ avvov [] v[3pis \ "et TTOXX || wy i/7T [ €pTr\i]G& j

^ vy ^

av Xoy I <ov A

_ , _ ,I I . I. epy • wv T6 I rravTODV | av VO/A | 01 trpo \ KUVT \ ai y\

0 • jui; T( I KOipa | /nijSe | crv/Mpep \ OPT | a

^ wvyv-* — \~f \J —

2. «i/f • nroSes I ovpavi | av / \ ||

ctKp • OTIXTOV I uaava \ pacr

3. 81 • aiOepa. | TCKV(I)6 [ CVTES | WV O | XVJJ/JT | os A II

axp • OP axo | TOJXOV up J ouffep | eis ap | ayK | OP

I I I . I. ira • T-qpfiovoi I ovSt | vtv 6va | ra <j>van | avep

ev8 \ ov iroSt | xpt]Hi \ fua XPV I ™ To Ka^ I u s 5ex

2. € • TiKnv | ovSe | fxav TTOT€ | XaO | a KaTa I KOifn. I acr

7roX • ei 7ra\ | ai<r/j.a | ytt7j jrore | Xuo- ]| a i Seop | aiT | ov

tl) — > —V w — vy I ' —

3. jiieyas • tv TOVT | ois^eos | ovSc | y?/p ] a(TK | et A -H

ou X?/£ I w 7rore [ irpouTaT \ <xv \ ur)Oeov

J- s. S

lxxxiv METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I. First Period: i verse. Rhythm, logaoedic.

Two sentences, of 4 feet each, are separated by a mesode or inter-lude, consisting of the sentence of 2 feet ixoipa \ rav ev : i. e.

\2 ] A stichic mesodic period.4/

II. Second Period: 3 verses. Rhythm the same1.

Verse 1 has 1 sentence of 6 feet: v. 2 is a mesode of 3 feet: v. 3,

the same as 1 : i.e.

A mesodic stichic period.

III. Third Period: 3 verses. Rhythm the same. For the mark

<o over /Atyas and 6eov in 3, see § 9, and Parod. Str. 11. Per. 1. v. 3.

Verses 1, 3 have each 1 sentence of 6 feet: v. 2, 2 of 4 each : i.e.

An antithetic period. (See First Kommos, Per. iv.)

1 The conjectural reading oipavlq. | aWipi, adopted by Prof. White and (as Isuppose) by Dr Schmidt, would give in v. 3

> \J^J ^ I — ^J — W L-—ai6 • depi TGKV \ tad j e^res | uv o \ \vfiir \ os f\ \\

In the antistrophe, Prof. White reads simply aKphrwrov daava§S.<r \ airironopwpovaev els dvdyKav, which similarly would give

air • OTO/J.OV | up \ ovuev \ eis av \ ayK | OK A II

Now, there is no apparent reason for doubting the genuineness of the reading onwhich the MSS. agree, ovpavlav \ Si aWipa: while in the antistr. the sense affords thestrongest reason (as it seems to me) for holding, as has so generally been held, thatsomething has fallen out before Airirofiov. That something I believe to be Hxpov,which I have conjecturally supplied. Whether, however, TO/JLOV wp can properly betreated as a cyclic anapaest (v v^—,..equal in time-value to - u or a | note) seems

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

SECOND STROPHE.

I. I. ciSe | Tts VTrep | OTrra | )(ep(nv \\

OVKCT I 1 TOV a I 01KTOI> | Ct/U

— \^ — \j — vj —

2. 17 Xoy I a) irop I ever I ai A ||

7 0 s 67T I OjU0a\ [ op (re/3 | <*>v

w —\j \j — \j ' — —

3. SIK • as a<£o;8 I JJTOS [ ov | Se A

0118 ; es TOX a^ I o«ri ] m | or

4. Sai/Jiov I cov e8 I 17 ce/J | uv A II

ouSe I rai> 0

5. KCLK • a viv eX I OITO | /noip | a A

et ; (U?; Ta5e j XelP° I SCLKT j a

6 . 8lKT7rOTjM, I OV X a P I IV X^-1^ I a s A

iraaiv \ ap/ioa \ ei fipm \ 01s

II. I.aXK

2. K0.1

jirj TO | KcpSos I KfpSav | a SIK | ai

ciircp1 OK I OV I f l !

— ^ — > —

rtav a cr&rrtav epi ai AtravT av \ acirav \ ii.rj\a$ | 01

> — ^i — > \X2 —

a^ | u>v A 3

ae I rav re \ <rav a ] da.va.Tov \ aiev | apx \ a"

I I I . I. TIS £Tt TTOT | ev | TOIO-8 av | ?7p Oe

OVTO. | 70/) I Xai' 1 ou 7raX | a i ^ a r | a

17 A

2. ev^er I a t xj/v\ I a s aju I vve.iv ||

BtatpOiT I e£aip [ oucti' j Tjdij

- v, - > - w - > - -

3. tt yap I ai rot | at8e | 7rpa^Eis Ti/iiKovSap. I ou Ti/M I ais a I ffoXXwx | e/upay

4 . Tt

lxxxv

ai A

et 8f TO I Seio

a doubtful point. An alternative would perhaps be to write aitpov ; airoTop, \ ov up | ,treating ov wo as an inverted choree.

lxxxvi METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I. First Period: 6 verses. Rhythm, logaoedic.Each verse contains i sentence of 4 feet: and the six verses fall into

3 groups: i. e.

[A repeated palinodic period.

II. Second Period: 3 verses. Rhythm, the same. In v. 3 == over6i£ means that in the antistrophe 6avar represents, by resolution, a longsyllable, see § 5.

Verses 1 and 3 have each one sentence of 6 feet: v. 2 is a mesodeof 4 feet: i. e.

A stichic mesodic period.

III. Third Period: 4 verses. Rhythm, the same. In v. 4, thelast syllable of x°Pevelv IS marked short, because, being the last of averse, it can be either long or short; and here it is the second of achoree, — ^.

Verses 1 and 3 have each 1 sentence of 6 feet: v. 2 is a mesode of4 feet: v. 4 is an epode of 2 feet. Thus, in this period, the dancersstood still during the alternate verses, 2 and 4. The form is :—

A stichic mesodic period, with postlude.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. lxxxvii

V. Third Stasimon (properly a Hyporcheme1), vv. 1086—1109.

I . 1. enrep ey | <o | /iavTis | ci/tt || Kat KOT | a yvwfn, | av i8p | ts A

TIS <re TeKK | or \ m i r e | racre ]| rue jua/cp | at aw | w ap | a

2. av TOV o I Xv/ijroi' a | ireipwv \ U>KIO | aip \ <ov A II

TTOCOS op I «(T(rij3aT | a ira | T/)OS Te \ | a<r9 \ eur

3. t O"K eo- I ij Tav I atipi I ov f II iravcreX | IJVOI/ | /xijou crc j yc

t 5) ft 7e Tts Bvyarrip f || Xo|i | ou Tij) | 70/3 7rXa/c | es

I I . 1. Kai irarpi \ w Tav \ 0tSi7r | ovv / \ ||

aypovo/J, I 01 Traff | ai 0 i \ | 01

2. Kai Tpo< > I ov KCU I /xarep | av^eiv ||

| as ai>

' a dance-song,' merely denotes a melody of livelier movement thanthe ordinary ordffi/ua of the tragic Chorus, and is here expressive of delight. ThusAthenaeus says (630 E) ii 8' iTopxru^aTiKii (6pxo<ns) t% KWIXIKTJ OIKUOVTCU, T)TIS KaXeirai

Kdpda!-- vatyviddas b" el<rii> a/Mporepcu: ' the hyporchematic dance is akin to the comicdance called 'cordax,' and both are sportive.' Fragments of viropx^^aTa, whichwere used from an early age in the worship of Apollo, have been left by severallyric poets,—among whom are Pratinas (who is said to have first adapted them tothe Dionysiac cult),—Bacchylides, and Pindar.

lxxxviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

3. K<XI x°P

«0 0

4 . 1 • 171 c I

at wpos I 17/tctfv || <os eirt [ ijpo <pep | orra [| Tots e/t [

os 0e [ os ecu || CM en* a/cp | uv ope \ wv evp || ij/ua I

_ « L_ _

01s rvp I a w I ots A II

5e£a.T | e/c | TOU

— \j ' — —

oi^€ I croi [ Se A !|

viS \ uv | ais

5. TOUT ap I ea-T | « | ij A

I. i^'rj-/ Period: 3 verses. Rhythm, logaoedic. If in the firstsentence of v. 3 we adopt for the antistrophe Arndt's conjecture, rj <ri yeuVaVeipa «s (which is somewhat far from the MSS.), then verses 1 and 3have each 2 sentences of 4 feet, and verse 2 has 1 of 6 feet; i. e.

A palinodic period, with mesode.

If, on the other hand, we should hold that rj o-eye T« OvyaTijp represents thetrue metre (being corrupted from rj a-iy <[<f>vo-£ Trarrjp), a n d that OVK eery rav

avpiov should be amended to rdv tTTLowav e<rrj, the rhythmical corre-spondence of sentences would be different. The rhythmical division ofverses 2 and 3 would then be:—•

— y*i \j —

2 . OV TOV 0 \v[nrov a I Trap | wv || <o KL6 | aip OJV

Trai'os op | eacnfiar \ a \ ira \\ rpos 7reX | aa$ \ ei<y \ TJ

3. eirt • ovcrav to~ | 17 | TavcreX | r/vov ju.17 ov o"£ | ye A

ae ye ] <f>vat Tra | TTJP | Xo|i [ as rip \ yap irXa/c | es

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

and v. 3 would be an epode, the form being:—

lxxxix

A palinodic period, with postlude.

6 = hr.

II. Second Period: 5 verses. Rhythm, the same. Verses 1, 2, 4, 5have each one sentence of 4 feet: v. 3 has 3 sentences, the first andthird of 4 feet each, the second of 3 (the words «K «ri rjpa <j>ipovTa).Series : .4. 4 . 4 3 4 . 4. 4 . , i.e.

Here, single sentences correspond in an in-verted order, while the middle sentence of v. 3has nothing corresponding to it, but forms amesode or interlude. This is therefore a mesodicperiod. We need not add ' antithetic,' because,where more than two single sentences (and notgroups) are arranged about a mesode, theirarrangement is normally inverted.

xc METRICAL ANALYSIS.

VI. Fourth Stasimon, vv. 1186—1222.

FIRST STROPHE

(forming a single period).

1. 1 I QI yeve | ai /3poT | wv A ||

ocr I TIS KaO vir \ ep |3oX | av

2. <fls U/A I a s io"a I Kai TO | fir] | Sev £a>0" | a s evap | i(fyi | o A

roifeiw I as cKpar | ^<r£ | TOV \ iravr cv \ Saifiovo; | oX|8 | ov

3 . TIS I yapTt^av | r]p 7r\e \ ov A |j

w I fev /cara | fiev (pdur | as

4 . r a s cw I 8at/Aovt | a s <j>ep | ct A ||

irapOcv I oi'

5- ^ TOO* I OVTOV 00" I OV So/C | £1^ A [|

^p^(T/t^)5 I oc davar j w^5 e/i I a

6. Kat So£ I avr euro | KXIV | at A ||

YWOCt I ITVpyoS OLV I €(J"T I 0,

7. TOV ; o-ov I Tot 7rapa | Sety/x, €\ \ wv A |[

v • L!! K i r -6ujr L." _> __ _ „ _8. TOV • o"ov I 8ai//,ova | TOV O"OV | <O || Tkafx.ov \ Oi8t7ro8 | a /JpoT | ov A

I WT 6 I Ti t || a8t]s \rais neya~\\ aicnv \ cv

9. ov I SevjuaKap | i£ | a> A ||

6?; I (Haiatv av | affff | UK

Rhythm, logaoedic. Verse 1 contains 1 sentence of 4 feet: v. 2, 2of 4 feet each: v. 3, 1 of 4 feet; to which answer respectively vv. 7, 8,9. Verses 4, 5, 6 also contain each 1 sentence of 4 feet, v. 4 answering

METRICAL ANALYSIS. xci

to v. 6, and v. 5 forming a mesode. The series . 4 . 4 4 . 4 . , 4 . 4 . 4 . ,4 . 4 4 . 4 . thus forms the period :—

Since the whole group, consisting ofvv. 1, 2, 3, recurs once, the period ispalinodic; since the sentences formedby vv. 4 and 6 are grouped about theinterlude formed by v. 5, it is alsomesodic.

I. 1.

SECOND STROPHE.

— o ' — \J — ^, — \J —

vuv 8 a/c I ov I uv T I S ] a(?A.i | carep | os A

eupe <r [ 0 I ncocfl 0 | iravB op \ we XP0'' I OS

2. TtS

3. £yv

aypt ev irov | ots A

of I ei I TOK aya.fi. | oy 7a/* | ov TraX | a4

OIKOS aAXay | a ou A ]]

re/cv I ov/iev | OK

I I . I . 1 I <o I /cXeivoi/ ] oiSi7r I ov /cap | a A

1 I w I Xai.' I eioc | M TCKV \ ov

2. o) / icy I as A.t/A | TJV A ||

eiSe ff I ei8e \ ae

— \j — \j —

3. avros I ijpK€or I ev A [|

IMTjiroT I eiSo,« | av

4 . i ra iSi I KO.L i r a | rpi OaXafu, | rjiroX | &> 7reo" | £tv A

5i/po I iai 7ap | w<nnp t | oXe t | oc x e I "^

xcii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I I I . I. TTCOS TTOTC I 7T(os TTOO | at irarp | co || aiaaXoK | « <pep | eiv ra\ | as A ||

CK (TTo/j.a.T | av TO S | opdov \ uir || eiv aveirv | ev<ra r \ CK <reO \ ev

2. criy eSuv | a | Orj&av | es TO<T | ov | 8e A ]]

Kai /care [ KOI/U | ijua | TOV/IOV | O/iift | a

I. First Period: 3 verses. Rhythm, choreic. Verses 1 and 2 haveeach 1 sentence of 6 feet: v. 3 forms an epode or postlude of 4feet: i.e.

A stichic period, with postlude.

II. Second Period: 4 verses. Rhythm, the same. In v. 4 tpi

is an apparent tribrach, representing a cyclic dactyl, -w , and

having the time-value of J]"jjJ«^ (see § 7). This denoted by writing S >

because the 'irrational' character, though in strictness shared by the

first and second short syllables, is more evident in the first.Verses 1, 4 have each 1 sentence of 6 feet, vv. 2, 3 each 1 of

3: i.e.

3-N• ) j An antithetic period : see First Kommos, Per. iv.3 - ^

III. Third Period: 2 verses. Rhythm, the same. Verse 1 has2 sentences, each of 4 feet: v. 2 has 1 of 6 feet, and forms an epode orpostlude: i. e.

4\A A stichic period, with postlude : see Parod.

Str. 11. Per. 1., Stas. 1. Str. 1. Per. m.6 = iir.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. xciii

VII. Second Kommos', vv. 1297—1368.

(After the anapaests of the Chorus, 1297—1306, and of Oedipus,

1307—1311, followed by one iambic trimeter of the Chorus, 1312, the

strophic system of lyrics begins at 1313.)

FIRST STROPHE

(forming a single period).

I . t • O) (TKOT I OV A ||

1 ) M 0lX I OS

2. ve<j> '• os i[nov airo | rpoirov or \\ nrXofievov a | <f>a.Tov A ||

<rv • fiev e/ios em | iroXos er || t /wi/i/tos er | i 7ap

^f v^ v^ — \ y — , v./ ^ — \ ^ —

3. a • Sa^iarov TC | Kai Svcr || ovpitrrov | ov A 3

vir '• o/xevcii ne \ TOX rv<p\ || oi< Ki) dev \ av

[Here follow four iambic trimeters.]

Rhythm, dochmiac: see First Kommos, Period in. It will be

seen that every dochmiac metre here is a variation of the ground-

form KJ': « | — A ||, by substitution either of ^ for —, or of > (an

irrational syllable, apparently long) for , as in v. 3, KrjSevwv. Verse 1

1 At v. 1336, and in the corresponding 1356, an iambic dimeter is given to theChorus (Period in. , v. 3). With this exception, the Chorus speaks only iambictrimeters, which follow a lyric strophe or antistrophe assigned to Oedipus. Since,then, the lyrics belong all but exclusively to Oedipus, the passage might be regardedas his ixovtgMa, interrupted by occasional utterances, in the tone of dialogue, by theChorus. If, however, regard is had to the character and matter of the whole com-position, it will be felt that it may be properly designated as a KO/J./JI,6S, the essence ofwhich was the alternate lament. On a similar ground, I should certainly consider itas beginning at 1297, though the properly lyric form is assumed only at 1313.

XC1V METRICAL ANALYSIS.

is a dochmiac used as a prelude (Trpo<o8iKov), w being prolonged to thetime-value of — . Vv. 2, 3 have each 2 dochmiac sentences : i. e.

Doch. = 7rp.

fDoch.

[Doch.

(•Doch.

IDoch.

A palinodic period, with prelude.

SECOND STROPHE.

I.

2.

ao\

o

VOfJ.

TTOWWV Ta8 I ijv a I] iroWuv <£i\ | 01 A

oid O(TTH I rji> os || aypias 7rc5 I a s

II.

III. It

TOT>

2. OT

3- w0e\

4. Tt

OVK

5- «T

a rao €/j.a TTO.0 | t o ^

niroSi I as e || Xwr OTTO re \ tpovov

— \j — \j — ^, — ^ l —

o I avTO ] ^€ ip vw I ovTts (I aAA cy ] OJ I

VTO I /cayeo* | wee ,& | o^Sey [| es xaP 1 '^ I

y a p eS«i /u. op | av A ||

e yap av dap \ w

a) y op I (DVTI I f/.rjSev \ rjv 18 \ ew yX\)K | v A ||

I;K 0 I \ I OKriy I ou5 e/4 | oi TOCT | ocS ax | os

TtxvO OTT I cocnrtp | Kat o~v | cptjs A ||

ovn I Ka/j.01 I TOUT ac | r/v

— v/ ^~• — v^ ' — , — \j — v/ ^ v^ —

877T £/A I oi I fiXtTTTOv I )? || crrepKTOv I ij wpoo- I 17 yop | ov A

ow 7ra I T/)OS 7 | av (pop | ews || vjkdov \ ovde | vv/iipi | os

• to"T aK I ov I ttv I a8ov | a <£i\ | ot A ]]

• 01s e I K\T]6 I tf> \ uv e \ <pvv aw \ 0

IV. i. cur

vw S

2. cur

op.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. xcv

ayer £K TOT | LOV OT || I r a ^ i o r a | /AE A

aScos ^cy | ei/j, av || mnw Se | Traisu u — *-» — , vy v-» o — ^ —

ov A ||

oyevqs S a0 | av avr \\ off e^w TO\ | as<*J **S \J <<J W

Ka.Tapa.TO | TaTov £T || I 8e Kai 6e | ots A

Se n irpetrfiv | repoc er || i Kajcou KOK | OX

4 . e^^p • OTaTOi/ /3poT | « i v A ]

TOVT 1 eXa% oiSiir | oys

[Here follow two iambic trimeters.]

I. First Period: 2 verses. Rhythm, dochmiac. In verse 1 (anti-strophe), we have aypias : observe that if we read air' dyplas thedochmiac would have one v too much, and see my note onv. 1350. In

v. 2, the MS. reading VO/JUX8O? is impossible, as the metre shows, cpovov,by resolution for - , as in the strophe, since the last syllable of a verse canbe either long or short : see on Parod. Str. 11. Per. 1. v. 1, and cp.Xopeviw, Stas. 11. Str. 11. Per. in. v. 4. Metre would admit IXa/Je p or?A.a/3ev, but not, of course, ikva-i //.' or IXvo-ev.

Each verse has 2 dochmiac sentences, i.e.

poch./iDoch.I . A palinodic period.\fDoch.

LDoch.

II. Second Period: 1 verse. Rhythm, choreic. Two sentences,each of 4 feet: i.e.

4\A stichic period.

4/

XCV1 METRICAL ANALYSIS.

III. Third Period: 5 verses. Rhythm, choreic, except in verse 1,which is a dochmiac, serving as prelude (TrpoySiKov).

Verse 2 has 1 sentence of 6 feet: v. 3, 1 of 4 feet: v. 4, 2 of 4 feeteach: v. 5, 1 of 6 feet. The first of the 2 sentences in v. 4 forms amesode; which can either (as here) begin a verse, or close it, or standwithin it, or, form a separate verse. Series : . 6 . 4 . 4 . 4 . 6 . : form :—

A mesodic period, with prelude. See Stas. in.Per. in.

IV. Fourth Period; 4 verses. Rhythm, dochmiac. Verses 1, 2, 3have each two dochmiac sentences : v. 4 has one, which forms anepode: i.e.

fDoch.'

iDoch.-

jDoch."

iDoch..

fDoch.-

"iDoch.

A repeated palinodic period, with post-lude.

Doch. = IT

METRICAL ANALYSIS. xcvii

RELATIONS OF LYRIC FORM AND MATTER.

In the lyric parts of Tragedy, the poet was a composer, settingwords to music. Words, music, and dance were together the expressionof the successive feelings which the course of the drama excited in theChorus, or typical spectator. It is obvious, then, that the choice oflyric rhythms necessarily had an ethical meaning, relative to the moodwhich in each case sought utterance. It is everywhere characteristic ofSophocles that he has been finely sensitive to this relation. So much,at least, moderns can see, however far they may be from adequatelyappreciating the more exquisite secrets of his skill. Without attempt-ing minute detail, we may glance here at some of the chief traits inwhich this skill is exemplified by the lyrics of the Oedipus Tyrctnnus.

I. PARODOS. First Strophe. The Theban Elders are reverentiallyawaiting the message from Delphi, and solemnly entreating the gods fordeliverance from their woes. With this mood the dactylic rhythm is inunison. The Greek dactylic measure was slow and solemn, the fittingutterance of lofty and earnest warning—as when oracles spoke—or, ashere, of exalted faith in Heaven.

Second Strophe. Period i. The chorees, in logaoedic rhythm, expressthe lively sense of personal suffering (dvdpiOfia yap <f>epu> \ mf/mTa).Per. II. Dactyls, somewhat less stately than those of the opening,again express trust in the gods who will banish the pest.

Third Strophe. Choreic rhythms of the strongest and most excitedkind embody the fervid prayer that the Destroyer may be quelled bythe Powers of light and health.

II. FIRST STASIMON. The doom has gone forth against the unknowncriminal; and the prophet has said that this criminal is Oedipus. FirstStrophe. While the rhythm is logaoedic throughout, the fuller measuresof Period i. are suited to the terrible decree of Delphi; those of Per. n.to the flight of the outlaw; those of in. to the rapid pursuit, and,finally, to the crushing might, of the Avenger.

Second Strophe. Period i. The choriambic rhythm—the most pas-sionate of all, adapted to vehement indignation or despair—interpretsthe intensity of emotion with which the Theban nobles have heard thecharge against their glorious king. Period n. Passing to their reasonsfor discrediting that charge, the Chorus pass at the same time from thechoriambic rhythm to the kindred but less tumultuous ionic, which ishere (as we have seen) most skilfully linked on to the former.

xcviii METRICAL ANALYSIS.

III. The FIRST KOMMOS, in its 3rd and 4th Periods, shows howdochmiac measures, and paeonic combined with choreic, can suit varyingtones of piteous entreaty or anxious agitation; an effect which, asregards dochmiacs, the SECOND KOMMOS (VII) also exhibits in a stillmore impressive manner.

IV. In the SECOND STASIMON, logaoedics are the vehicle of personalreflection and devotion; the lively measures of the Hyporcheme whichholds the place of THIRD STASIMON (V) speak for themselves.

VI. In the FOURTH STASIMON we have a highly-wrought example oflyric art comparable with the First Stasimon, and with the Parodos. Theutter ruin of Oedipus has just been disclosed. First Strophe. It wasa general rule that, when a verse was opened with a syncope, anacrusismust precede. By the disregard of this rule here, an extraordinaryweight and solemnity are imparted to the first accent of the lament:1l — — ^ / w — \j —

t I wj€V€ I at fipoT I (ovAy. (See the musical rendering of this, Appendix,Note 1, § 10, p. 284.) So, again, in the profoundly sorrowful conclusion

1— — / ^, —

drawn from the instance of Oedipus, ov8 | ev fiaKap | i£a> A ||. And, sincehis unhappy fate is here contemplated in its entirety, the whole stropheforms a single rhythmical period.

The Second Strophe—reflecting on particular aspects of the king'sdestiny—is appropriately broken up into three short periods; and thechoreic rhythm is here so managed as to present a telling.contrast withthe logaoedic rhythm of the first strophe. The weightiest verses arethose which form the conclusion.

I have but briefly indicated relations of which the reader's own earand feeling will give him a far more vivid apprehension. There are nometrical texts in which it is more essential than in those of ancientGreece never to consider the measures from a merely mechanical pointof view, but always to remember what the poet is saying. No one whocultivates this simple habit can fail to attain a quicker perception of thedelicate sympathies which everywhere exist between the matter and theform of Greek lyrics.

S O c D O K A E O Y S

0 I A I T T 0 Y 5 T Y P A N N 0 2

J. S.

5 0 < t > 0 K A E 0 Y 5

O l A i n O Y S T Y P A N N O S

i .

API5TO*ANOYS TPAMMATIKOY YHO0E212.

Aurcuy YLopivBov OiSurovs, iraTpos v66<>sr£v andvTiav XoiSopov/ievos £eVoSt

irv6i(r6ai T1V9IK<OV OtxTTrurpMTiav

eavrov KOX yivovs <f>VTCxrir6pov.

cupcuv S« TA-IJ/JWOI' er (rrevuis dfjua^LToii

eire<f>v€ Aaiov ytwrjropa.

/irjTpos dyvoovp.evri<s

Se ®)7/8as eiA.e (cai voo-os [uucpd.

Kpecov 8« ffe/iM^^eis Ae\<j)iKr)v irpds ccrTtai', 10

irv8rjTai TOV KOIKOV iravvnjpiov,

a)vfjs iw.vTiKrj<i 6eov irdpa,

TOV Aaictof iK&iKijOfjvai <f>6vov.

odev paOiov iavrov OiStVovs raA.as

Sioxras TC \epa\v i^avdXoxrev Kopas, 15

APISTO#ANOTS TIIOeBSIS] 'ApitrTotpdvovs inypajina. tit T6V Ti)pawo><o/5irow A. Vox iirlypa/jft.a melius de titulo libri quam de argumento dititur.3 Oeatrur/i&Toiil v6/iuiv 64\(i A, unde patet fuisse qui i\0in> pro Xffey legerent.11 rti0i)Ttii codd., notissima structural nihil causae erat quod Brunck. TVSOITOscriberet. 15 Surais re -x^P"^ Optimorum codd. lectionem SurcraU TC xeP<r'L''sic corrigere malo quam Brunckii coniecturam sequi, elegantem illam quidem sedprorsus ineertam, Tcbpraiai Surahs. 16 avrij Si] Quod Elmsl. coniecit avr-q redubito reeipere: poterat enim grammaticus eos tragicorum locos de industria imitariubi post re codd. Si exhibent, ut El. 1099, Ai. 836.

I — 2

4 IO*OKAEOYS

API2T0$AN0T2 TPAMMATIKOT] The first of the three prose fcroWcreis tothe Antigone is also ascribed in the MSS. to Aristophanes of Byzantium (fior. 200 B.C.).His name is likewise given in the MSS. to the metrical iiroBiaus prefixed to all theextant comedies of his namesake except the Thesmophoriazusae. All these ascrip-tions are now generally held to be false. There is no reason to think that thefashion of metrical arguments existed in the Alexandrian age; and the languagein every case points more or less clearly to a lower date. The verses aboveform no exception to the rule, though they are much more correct than the comicviroOeaeis. See Nauck's fragments of the Byzantine Aristophanes, p. 156 : Dindorfagrees with him, Schol. Soph. vol. II. p. xxii.

II.

AIA TI TYPANN02 EIIirErPAIITAI.

O TYPANN02 OIAIIIOYS iirl (Wpurei daripov oriyeypairrcu.8e TYPANNON arraires avrov iTriypd<j>ovo~iv, cos l^iypvTa. Trdo-qs

SOC^OKXEOVS iroiijtrecos, Kaurep •qTTTjOivra VTTO "SIXOKXEOVS, cos <prjo~i

* fieri 8f <cai ol I I P O T E P O N , ov TYPANNON, airoV tmypd<f>-

5 OVTCS, Sid TOWS ^pdvovs TC3V 8i8ao"KaA.i.cov Kal 8id rd Trpdyfiara' dXijTrjv

yap Kal -n-qpov OtoWoSa rov lirl KoXtovco eis T"ds 'At9i^vas d<f>iKVti<T6ai.

tSiov 8e TI •KeKovQaaw 01 ju.et9* "O/XT/jpov iroiijrai TOVS Tpo TCOV TpcotKtoi/

y3ao"t\£is TYPANNOYS Trpocrayopevovrcs, 01/fe TTOTC rovSe TOV ovofMros

tis TOIIS "EAX^vas SiaSo^cvTos, Kara TOI)S 'Ap^tXo'^ou j^povovs, KaOdirep

IO 'I7r7rtas d cro</>iar?7S tf>rjo-iv. "Ofj.r]pos yovv TOV iravriav Trapavop-unaTov

"E^eTov /3ao"i\ta <f>r}o~l Kal ov rvpavvov

Eis "ExeToi' jScwiXJJa, pporaji> SijX^'/ioca.

irpoo'ayopev6rjvai M cjbacrt TOV Tvpavvov airo TCOV Tvpprjvdiv' xaXeirovs yap

Ttvas 7r«pi XjjoTeiW TOUTOUS ytv4o~8au on 8e veoSrepoj' TO TOS TVpdvvov

15 ovofia S^Xov. OUT£ yap "Opr/pos ovre 'Ho-toSos oiiTe aXXos ovSels TCOI/

7TaXaic3v Tupavvov ev Tots Troiij/Aacrtv 6vop.d£ei. 6 8e 'Apto-TOTeXi/s ev KD/A-

owov 7roXtTeta TOVS Tupavvous I^IJCTI TO irpoTcpov aio-v/i.v>fTas irpoo-ayop-

et!ecrc9ai. ev<f>rjiwT€pov yap

2 jr(7pd(/)owrii'] Sic cum cod. Laurentiano Dindorf.: vulg. iireypaQov.4 nPOTEPQN, 01J TTPANNON, air6v] L, Dind.: vulg. nPOTEPON i W r , ouTTPANNON.

2 Tvpavvov ,.tinypd,cpov<nv] The distinguishing title was suggested by v. 514 of theplay, rhv Ttipavvov Oidiirovu, v. 925 Tct rou Tvpdwov...Oldi-Trov. Sophocles doubtlesscalled it simply OlSlirovs, 9 KOTA Toi>s'Apxi\6xov xP|5I'0US] c i r c - 670 B.C. It is about679 B.C. that Orthagoras is said to have founded his dynasty at Sicyon, and ' the des^pots of Sikyon are the earliest of whom we have any distinct mention,' Grote m , 43.

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 5

12 "Exfoi'] Od. 18. 85. 15 offre ya.p "O/iripos] For the writer of this vir!i6c<ns, then(unless he made an oversight), ' Homer' was not the author of the ' Homeric hymn'to Ares, 8. 5, AvTiplouri rvparve, SucaurraTWV &yi tpwrwv. The earliest occurrencesof the word rvpavvos which can be approximately dated are (1) Alcaeus fr. 37Bergk, circ. 606 B.C., referring to Pittacus; see below on 17: (2) Pind. Pyth. 3. 85,where it is convertible with (iaaCkeis, ib. 70 (Hiero of Syracuse), date perh. 474 B.C.(see Fennell's introd.): and (3) Aesch. P. V. 736 6 TUP 6eu>v ripavvos (Zeus), datecirc. 472—469 B.C. On the question as to the origin of ripayvos, scholars will readwith interest the opinion of the author of Greek and Latin Etymology. Mr Peile haskindly communicated to me the following note :—"There seems no reason to doubtthe usual connection of ripavros with \Jtur, a by-form of \ArAR. It does not occur,I think, in Greek, but it is used in Vedic,—as is also the common epithet tur-a,' strong,' applied chiefly to Indra, but also to other gods. Rarer cognates are turvan,= 'victory,' and turvani='victorious,' also of Indra. The primary meaning of theroot was ' to bore'—then ' to get to the end' of a thing—then 'to get the better of it.There is another family of words, like in form, with the general sense of ' haste';e.g. turvanya, a verb-stem in Vedic = ' to be eager,' and turanyu an adjective.These, I think, are distinct in origin. In form they come nearer to ripavvos. But Ithink that they are late Vedic forms, and therefore cannot be pressed into the service.The form in Greek is difficult to explain in either case. If there were an Indo-Eur.turvan (whence the Sanskrit word), the Greek might have formed a secondaryturan-yo: but one would expect this to have taken the form rvpcuvo. Taking intoaccount the entire absence of all cognates in Greek, I think that it is probably aborrowed word, and that from being an adjective (? = 'mighty'), it became with theGreeks a title." 16 iv Kv/J.alav TroXire/p] Cp. schol. in Eur. Mai. 19 (Dind. voli

IV. p. 8) al<rv/j.p$' 4]yeirai Kal #/>X«' tolas Si 0IJ<RC 'ApurTOTiXrjs inrb \\vp.alwv alvv/ivfyrrivrbv apxovra \iyeadai. ' aluvnviyrai Si KpiTol ivvia. iracres iviarav' [Od. 8. 258]rois apxovTas tuc Ayilivav (sc. 6 TTOIIJTTJS X^yet). 17 The alavfivrireta resembledthe Tvpavvls in being absolute, but differed from it in being elective ; hence it is calledby Arist. alperr/ rvpavvis, Pol. 3. 14. Alluding to the choice of Pittacus as aiaviw/irrisby the Mityleneans, Alcaeus said iaTa.aa.vTO rupavvov, ib.: but this was ad invidiam.

III.

A A A O X'O Tvpavvos OlBiirovs 7rpos avTiSiaoToAi/i/ TOU iv TW KoA<oj>cp e7ri-

yeypaiTTai. TO Ke<f>dXa.iov Si TOV Spa/taros yvcuo-is ru>v tStW K a w OtStVoSo?,

Kal 81 ay^oV^S 6aVaros 'Io/caarij?.

'Haec in fine fabulae habet L, om. A, qui de sequentibus nihil habet praeteraenigma Sphingis,' Dind. Schol. 11. 13.

XPH2M0S O AO0EIS AAIfit TOt ©HBAIfii.

Aate Aafi8o.Ki8ri, irai'Swi/ yevos oXfiiov afrcts.TOI <j>ikov vlov' drdp Treirpio/j.ivov eoriv

eov \€ipe<Tcri Anrnj/ <pdo<s. <os yap

6 Z0cJ>0KAEOYZ

Zevs KnoyiSi;?, TliXoTTOs (rrvyepais apa'uri iriO

ov <j>£Xov T /Mratras vlov' 6 S* rjv^aTO croi TaSe

XPH2M02 0 AO0EI2] Aegre careas articulo, quern L praebet, Taddens : vulg. XP7)1*^ 5o#eis \atif. ? 5i«xrw...effTi*'] Legebatur etiam

fiiv (pl\ov vibv Arap r6de <roi ptopos ?<rr«i- Valckenaer. Eur. Phoen. p. xvi. 3

cov] Vulg. aov iraiSbs. Reposui lectionem multo elegantiorem, quam ex cod. Augus-

tano affert Valck. 1. c. Vix opus est ut moneam iou hoc loco tm significare, non

sui. Pronomen iat (=<rfos, anglice 'own'), pariter ut Sanscr. sva ('self'), trium erat

personarum. P'ortasse reponendum, quod Zenodotus probavit, eo?o, ttti, pro ii\<x in

/ / . I. 393, 15. 138, 24. 422, 550.

TO AINirMA THS S4»irrO2.

*E<rn Siirovv eirl y^s KO.1 TerpaTrov, ov fjiia tfxovrj,

Kal TpLTroV dWdacrei 8c <f>vrjv /xovov ocr<r' «r£ ycuav

O. KivtiTai dvd T afflipa. Kal Kara TTOVTOV.

oiTOTav TrXeidTOKTiv epahojitvov iroa\ fiatvrj,

tv6a ra^os yviouriv d^iavpoTarov iriXti avrow.

1 I$)\ST\V\ tpiHTiv Athen. 456 B, ^017^ L , A. 3 Ktveirai] yiyrfrac L. 4 ipttSo-

fievov Athen. et Euripidis codd. meliores: iirciybiievov L, A, quae lectio, quamvisprimo aspectu placeat, vera non est. Neque enim festinationi tarditas opponitur, sednumero pedum imbecillitas.

Athenaeus 456 B introduces his quotation of the riddle thus : Kal TO rijs

5£ atvLyfxa 'Atr/cX irtaSijs £v rots TpayipSovtifrois TOIOVTOV elcat tpTjaii: Asclepiades

of Tragilus in Thrace, a pupil of Isocrates, wrote (circ. 340 B.C.) a work called

Ipay^dovfieva (' Subjects of Tragedy') in six books, dealing with the legendary

material used by the tragic poets, and their methods of treatment. The ktviyixa,

in this form, is thus carried back to at least the earlier part of the fourth century B. C.

TOY AINIPMAT02.

KA{i(?i Kal OVK l64Xovo~a, KaKOTrrepe MotJcra Oavovroiv,

<j>o>vrji r)fj,eT€pr]i aov TeXos afjur\a.Kvr]s.

avOpwirov Kare/U^as, 09 •qviKa yatav i<f>epirei,

TTpCyrov t(pv T£Tparrou9 vqirio% IK Xayovoiv'

•yrjpaXeos 8e TreXtov rpirarov iro'Sa fiaKTpov ep

au^eva <j>opTLL,uiv, yr/pai

5 epelSei] l%el v e^ ^"'OT" codd.: correxit Gale.

The Awis is not in the MSS. of Sophocles, but is given by the schol. on Eur.

Phoen. 50 [fsifiyfji ifios ircus OISITTOVS 2<piyyos ix.a.6av)...TTiv Si \v<riv rod aivly/tans

oi>™ nvis tpaffW ' KXDfo' K. T. X. Valckenaer, Schol. Phoen. p. 28, gives it as above

from a collation of three MSS,

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI

TA TOT APAMAT02

I0KA5TH.IEPEY2. AITEAOS.KPEON. OEPAITON Aaiov.XOPOS yepovTwv ©-qfiaiw. ESAITEAOS.TEIPESIAS.

The iKtrai in the opening scene (like the irpcmofviroi at the close ofthe Eumenides of Aeschylus) would come under the general designationof a •Ko.payppfrf'liiua-—which properly meant (not, of course, 'an auxiliarychorus,' but) anything which the choragus provided in supplement to theordinary requirements of a drama, and was specially applied to a fourthactor, according to Pollux 4. n o irapaxopify>j/Aa d TtTapros vjrojcpmjs TIira.pa.<f>8£y£a.iTo. The distribution of the parts among the three actorswould be as follows:—

OEDIPUS, •jrpaJTaywno-njs.

IOCASTA,

PRIEST OF ZEUS,

MESSENGER from the house (efaySERVANT OF LAIUS,

CREON,

TEIRESIAS,

MESSENGER from Corinth (ayycXos),)

STRUCTURE OF THE PLAY.

1. irpoXo-yos, verses i — 1 5 0 .

2. irapo8os, 151—215.

3. eireur6Siov irpuTov, 2 l 6 — 4 6 2 .

4. (rruo-inov trpuTov, 4 6 3 — 5 1 1 .

5. Iir<uro8iov ScvTCpov, 512—862 , with KOfLfios, 649—697.

6. o-rd<ri|j.ov SevTepov, 863—910.

7. hratrohiov Tplrov, 911—1085.

8. o-Tdo-ipov TpCi-ov, 1086—1109.

9. fimo-oSiov T rapTOV, 1110—1185.

1 0 . OTCl<n.|Jl.OV T^TOpTOV, I l 8 6 1222.

II. ?£o8os, 1223—1530.

In reference to a Greek tragedy, we cannot properly speak of 'Acts';but the mxpoSog and the o-Tao-t/ia mark the conclusion of chapters in theaction. The Oedipus Tyrannus falls into six such chapters.

The parts named above are thus defined by Aristotle (Poet. 12):—

1. irpAXo-yos = fiepoi 6Xov TpayaSiai TO irpo x°P°v TapoSou, 'all thatpart of a tragedy which precedes the parodos' (or 'entrance' of theChorus into the orchestra).

2. mdpoSos = 17' TTpwrr] Xc is 0X01; x°P°v> < tne first utterance of thewhole Chorus.'

3. «rei<r68iov =/iepos oXov TpaywStas TO /xeTa ii oXwv x°PlK'"v p-tk' all that part of a tragedy which comes between whole choric songs.'

4. orao-i|j.ov = /teXos x°P°v T° ovev dvaTrcua-Tov /cai Tpo\aiov, ' asong of the Chorus without anapaests or trochaics.' a-rdo-ifiov is^stationary': O-TOO-I/XOV/w'Xos, a song by the Chorus at its station—afterit has taken up its place in the orchestra—as distinguished from theirdpo&os or entrance-song. [I do not now think that the notion of'unbroken'—by anapaests or dialogue—can be included in the term.]

Aristotle's definition needs a few words of explanation, (i) Theanapaestic was especially a marching measure. Hence the TrapoSos of the

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 9

older type often began with anapaests {e.g. Aesch. Agam. 40—103,Eum. 307—320), though, in the extant plays of Soph., this is so withthe Ajax alone (134—171). But a o-Tao-ifxov never begins with anapaests.Further, the antistrophic arrangement of a aTaa-i/xov is never interruptedby anapaests. Yet, after an antistrophic O-TOLO-IIXOV, the choral utterancemay end with anapaests: thus the third oTa.<n\>.ov of the Antigone isantistrophic from 781 to 800, after which come immediately the choralanapaests 801—805 : and we should naturally speak of 781—805 asthe third stasimon, though, according to Arist, it strictly consists onlyof 781—800. (2) By Tpoyaiov Arist. plainly means the trochaictetrameter: i. e. a oracri/*ov must not be interrupted by dialogue (such asthat which the Chorus holds in trochaic tetrameters with Aegisthus andClytaemnestra, Aesch. Ag. ad Jin.). Measures into which trochaicrhythms enter are, of course, frequent in o-ra<xi/xa.

5. £go8o$ = jitepos o\ov TpaywSias fieO' o OVK tort xopov /ieXos, 'all thatpart of a tragedy after which there is no song of the Chorus.'

Verses 649—697 of the second ZireuroSiov form a short KO^OS. TheChorus are pleading with Oedipus, lyric measures being mingled withiambic trimeters. Arist. {Poet. 12) defines the KOHHOS as Opfjvos KOIVOS

Xopov KOU d-Tro o-K-qvfj';, i.e. a lamentation in which the Chorus (in theorchestra) took part with the actor on the stage. An example of the

on a larger scale is Soph. El. 121—250.

io I0*0KAE0YI

0IAIII0T2.

D, TEKNA, KdBfiov rod TraXcu via rpo<f>ij,

nod' IBpas rdcrSe jiioi dod^ere

8' ofxov fjikv OvfiLajJidrcov ye/xet,

Se iraidvcov r e /cat crrevayfJidTcov'

dyco StKauSv ^rj Trap dyyeXcov,

Scene:—Before the palace of Oedipus at Thebes. In front of the largecentral doors (/?a<riAeios Ovpa) there is an altar; a smaller altar standsalso near each of the two side-doors: see verse 16. Suppliants—oldmen, youths, and young children—are seated on the steps of the altars.They are dressed in white tunics and cloaks,—their hair bound with white

fillets. On the altars they have laid down olive-branches wreathed withfillets of wool. The PRIEST OF ZEUS, a venerable man, is alone standing,facing the central doors of the palace. These are now thrown open : fol-lowed by two attendants (irpocnroXoi), who place themselves on either sideof the doors, OEDIPUS enters, in the robes of a king: for a moment he gazessilently on the groups at the altars, and then speaks. See Appendix, Note 1,

1—77 Oedipus asks why they are suppliants. The Priest of Zeus,speaking for the rest, prays him to save them, with the gods' help,from the blight and the plague. Oedipus answers that he has alreadysent Creon to consult Apollo at Delphi, and will do whatever thegod shall bid. 1 Wa, last-born (not iyoung] for TLKVO. includes theold men, v. 17), added for contrast with TOV iraXat,. Oedipus,—whobelieves himself a Corinthian (7 74)—marks his respect for the ancientglories of the Theban house to whose throne he has been called: see esp.258 f. So the Thebans are orpaTos KaS/xoymfs Aesch. Theb. 303,

KaSfioytvrj'S yivva. Eur. Phoen. 808, or KaSymeioi. Tpo<|>ii =(abstract for concrete): Eur. Cycl. 189 dpvmv Tpofjxxi = apves[x.tva.i. Cadmus, as guardian genius of Thebes, is still rpo^ev? of allwho are reared in the <5<3/m KaS/Aeiov (v. 29). Campbell understands, 'mylast-born care derived from ancient Cadmus,'—as though the rpo<f>evswere Oedipus. But could KdSfiov Tpo<j>ij mean ' [my] nurslings [derived

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI n

OEDIPUS.

My children, latest-born to Cadmus who was of old,why are ye set before me thus with wreathed branchesof suppliants, while the city reeks with incense, ringswith prayers for health and cries of woe ? I deemed itunmeet, my children, to hear these things at the mouth

from\ Cadmus'? It is by the word reVva that Oedipus expresses hisown fatherly care. 2 Sipas. The word t8pa = ' posture,' here, as usu.,sitting: when kneeling is meant, some qualification is added, as Eur.Ph. 293 yovvireTeis eSpas TrpocnriTva) <r', ' I supplicate thee On myknees.' The suppliants are sitting on the steps ((idOpa) of the altars, onwhich they have laid the /cXaSot: see 142 : cp. 15 TrpocrTJ/nOa, 20 OaKti:Aesch. Eum. 40 (Orestes a suppliant in the Delphian temple) hf d/*<£aX<3(on the Omphalos) iSpav e^ovra irpocTTpoirawv • . . eXeuas & vxpuyivvrjTovKXCLSOV. ioalert prob. = ^acrcrcre, ' sit,' ISpas being cognate acc. InEur. 0oa£u> (8061) always = ' t o hasten' (transitive or intrans.). ButEmpedocles and Aesch. clearly use Oodtfa as = Odo-o-w, the soundand form perh. suggesting the epic dadcra-w, 0oWos. See Appendix,Note 2. 3 iKTr)p£ois K\d8oi<n.v. The suppliant carried a branch of oliveor laurel (iKtnqpLa), round which were twined festoons of wool (O-TC' I;,ore/i/AdTa,—which words can stand for the l/ceT7;pta itself, infra 9 1 3 , / / . ! .14) : Plut. Thes. 18 yv Se [?; iKeTJjpia] /cXaSo? diro -riji tepas tXaias, ipiiaXevKw KaTeo-Te/i/icVos. He laid his branch on the altar (Eur. Her. 124/3o)fwv KOiTao-T&ljavTes), and left it there, if unsuccessful in his petition(Eur. Suppl. 259); if successful, he took it away (ib. 359, infra 143).IKT. K\ . 4|e<rT€|i.|Uvoi = iKTrjpiovs KXCISOUS l^€(TT^ixp.ivov^ l^ovrcs : Xen .

Anab. 4. 3. 28 Snjy/cuXcojUevovs TOVS dKOVTicrras Kal iTTi/3ef3\r]fi.evov<sTOVS To£oras, 'the javelin-throwers with javelins grasped by the thong(ayifuX->7), and the archers with arrows fitted to the string.' So 18 efe<r-Teju.ju.cvov absol., = provided with O-T«< TJ (i.e. with iKenqpiai: see last note).Triclinius supposes that the suppliants, besides carrying boughs, woregarlands (eore<£avM;u.eVoi), and the priests may have done so: but e£co-re/t/u,does not refer to this. 4 dpou ^iv... 6|«>v Sk. The verbal contrast is

12 ZO0OKAEOYZ

aXXcov aKoveiv avros <wS' iXrjXvOa,

o TrS.cn KXCLVOS OISITTOU? KaXov/Juevot;.

d\\\ w yepaii, (f>pd(,\ iirel Trpertwv e<£us

7rpo TftJi'Se (fxiiveuv, TLVL rpoira KaBearare, IO

77 crrepfavres; GJS diXovTos aiv

trpocrapKeiv traW SucraXy^ros yap aV

11 In cod. Laur. 32. 9 (L) pr. manus ffrip^avres scripserat; quod recentiorin cT^avTes mutavit, littera e talem in modum grandiore facta ut vicinamp obscuraret. In margine schol. a-rip^avref interpretatur per 17877 ire!rov06T(S-

merely between the fumes of incense burnt on the altars as a propi-tiatory offering (//. 8. 48 re/xevos j8w/x,os TC Qvr)iii), and the sounds—whether of invocations to the Healer, or of despair. 7 oXX»v. Redun-dant, but serving to contrast dyyikwv and O-UTOS, as if one said, 'frommessengers,—at second hand.' Blaydes cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 2 omas prjSi' ctAAoJv ipfj.7]v£uiv r as TWV 6CWV o"Ujii/3ovA.i'as o"w€tijs, dW avros. . .yt

c386 = 8€5po, as in vv. 144, 298, and often in Soph . : even with

opav, as in Trach. 402 /?A.€<£' <SSc = /3Xeire Stvpo. 8 6 ird<rt K\«tvos...KaXoti-

p.evos. Tracrt with xXetvos (cp. 40 gratri Kparia-Tov), no t with icaAov/x.£vos:

'called Oedipus famous in the sight of all,' not 'called famous Oed. by all.'C p . 7ra<rtyv<i)OTOs, 7rao-t'8i;\os, Trao-i/xcAowa, iraiTi<f>i\o<;. T h e tone is H o m e r i c

(0*/. 9. 19 tl/x 'OSwevs ..KCU //.eu wXeos ovpavov IKCI, imitated by Verg.

Aen. 1. 378 sum plus Aeneas...fama super aethera notus): Oedipus is atype, for the frank heroic age, of Arist.'s yu.eyaAoi/™x°s—o peyaAwu awova£«oi', a^tos &v (Eth. N. 4. 3). 9 &f«is, which is more than «, refers,not to appearance (forf), but to the natural claim (^u'o-ts) of age andoffice combined. 10 irpo TUVSC, 'in front of,' and so ' on behalf of,''for' these. Ellendt: ' Non est aim TWVSC, nee virtp raivSe, sed fwXXov s.juaAiora rwSe, prae ceteris dignus propter auctoritatem et aetatem.'Rather OVTI TWVS« = ' a s their deputy': virep ^ ^ 8 6 = 'as their champion':Trpd T<ov8e='as their spokesman.' T£VI Tp iru with KO8 <TTOT« only:SeicraVTe<; rj <TTip£avTes = eiT£ i&daari TI, £*T£ Icrrip^art (not Trorepov 8ft-

o-avT£s; ^ o-TEpfavres;), 'in what mood are ye set here, whether it be one offear or of desire?' 11 orepfjavTts, 'having formed a desire': the aor. part.,as At. 212 eVei <7£... I oT£pfas aviyzi ' is constant to the love which hehath formed for thee.' El. 1100 KOX TI (3ov\r]6e.ls irdpei; Ai. 1052£A7ri'(ravT£S...ay£tv. Cp. O. C. 1093 Kat TOV dypevrdv 'ATTOAACO | KOI

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 13

of others, and have come hither myself, I, Oedipus renownedof all.

Tell me, then, thou venerable man—since it is thynatural part to speak for these—in what mood are yeplaced here, with what dread or what desire ? Be surethat I would gladly give all aid; hard of heart were I,

Cod. Paris. 2787 (B) arip^avTes, superscripto iraSovres. Cod. Paris. 2884 (E)ari^avrei habet in trrip^avres mutatum (non crrfyj-. in GTQ.), cum gloss. iraBbvTes,VTro/nelvavTet. Biblioth. Bodleianae cod. Laud. 54 ffri^avres cum gl. vwofiei-vavTes. ffT^avres A: quae 1. librariis procul dubio debetur mirantibus quo pacto

I aripyui 8i7rA.as apcoyds | //.oXelv, ' I desire': where, in such aninvocation (iw...Ze5,...TTOJOOIS, K.T.X.), orepyw surely cannot mean, ' I amcontent.' Oed. asks : Does this supplication mean that some new dreadhas seized you (SCKTOVTCS)? Or that ye have set your hearts (<TTep£avTe<s) on

some particular boon which I can grant?'—Others render <TTep£avTes'having acquiesced.' This admits of two views, (i) 'Are ye afraid ofsuffering? Or have ye already learned to bear suffering?' To this pointthe glosses viro^tivavTe;, Tt-aOovres. But this seems unmeaning. Heknows that the suffering has come, and he does not suppose that theyare resigned to it (cp. v. 58). (ii) Professor Kennedy connects ^<TT€p£avTes (us 0«XOVTOS av \ e/xov irpoo-apKvv irdv, i.e. a re ye come in

vague terror, or in contentment, as believing that I would be willing tohelp you? This is ingenious and attractive. But (a) it appearshardly consonant with the kingly courtesy of this opening speech forOedipus to assume that their belief in his good-will would reconcilethem to their present miseries, (b) We seem to require some directand express intimation of the king's willingness to help, such as thewords cos 6ikovTo<s...Tra.v give only when referred to <£pa'fe. W Therhythm seems to favour the question at orep£avTes.—<TT4£OVTE?, explainedas 'having endured,' may be rejected, because (1) the sense is againstit—see on (i) above: (2) ariyeiv in classical Greek = ' to be proofagainst,' not ' to suffer': (3) <Tr£fcu, earEfa are unknown to Attic, whichhas only the pres. and the imperf, us 6&OVTOS &V (to be connectedwith <j>pa£<i) implies the apodosis of a conditional sentence. Gram-matically, this might be either (a) et BvvaCp.-qv, OiXoiju dv, or (b) d•q&wafirjv, rjdtXov av: here, the sense fixes it to (a), us, thus added tothe gen. absol., expresses the supposition on which the agent acts.JCen. Mem, ?. 6, 32 <us ov TrpotrolcrovTos (i/j.ov) ras ;^erpas,...8tSacrKe: ' a s

14 I04>0KAE0YI

etrjv TOidvSe fxr) ov naToiKTeipcDV eBpav.

IEPETS.

dW, a> KpaTvvcov OlS(,irov<;

6pa<> [jiev i7ju,as 77X1K01

/8&)/Aoicrt ro t s c o t s , oi yaef ovSeVw

TTTecrOcu, (jQivovTQ.%, oi Se a"iV yrfp

te/317?, eyw ^ez/ Zijvos, otSe T ' rjdeav

Xe/crot' TO 8' aAAo (f>v\ov i^crrefjifjiivov

dyopaicrt OaKei, Trpos re IlaXXaSos StTrXots 20

Traflovres, lyTro/ieivacTes in arip^avres quadrarent. 13 /i^ KaroiKretpap Par.2712 (A), B. 18 ifpeis codd.: edd. plerique cum Brunck. ieprjs. Gratiorsane post jSopefs formae Atticae veterioris sonus. Bentleium frustra lepeis scri-bentem secutus est Nauck., qui iyH> pi? in £71 76 mutavit. 0! 64 r' rjCdtwv,

L, A. In L accessit signum elisionis (') post rasuvam; litterae ir tamen, ex qua

(you may be sure) I will not lay hands on you, teach me.' 13 jiijoi Ka-roucTcCpov. An infinitive or participle, which for any reason wouldregularly take 17', usually takes ny ov if the principal verb of thesentence is negative. Here, Suo-aXyijros = OVK evd\yr]To<s: Dem. Fals.Legat. § 123 (7roXeis) ^aXeirat Xa/?civ...ju->; ov ^povai KCU 7roXtopKi'a (.yf.

Xa/jySavovTi), where ^aXeTrat = ov paStai: ' cities not easy to take, unlessby a protracted siege.' The participial clause, jxrj ov KaToiKrdpwv, isequivalent to a protasis, tl /«; KaToiKTeipoi/ii. Prof. Kennedy holds thatthe protasis is ei /j.rj OeXoi/u understood, and that faj ov KaroiKTeipwv isepexegetic of i t :—' Yes (yap) I should be unfeeling, if I did not wish(to help you): that is, if I refused to pity such a supplication as this.'But the double negative p7 ov could not be explained by a negative inthe protasis («i inrj 6ikoifi.C): it implies a negative in the apodosis (Suo-aX-yijros o.v &r\v). Since, then, the resolution into OVK tvaXyr/To^ civ enjf isnecessary, nothing seems to be gained by supposing a suppressedprotasis, ei /XT) 6i\oi/u. 16 p«|ioi<ri Tots o-ots. The altars of the irpoo-ra-

6eol in front of the palace, including that of Apollo AU'K«OS (919).

v irr&r6ai. So Andromache to her child—vcocnros coo-ei Trripvya'i€0-7TCTV<I>V €/x.as Eur. Tro. 746. The proper Attic form for the aor. ofsrEVo/ttu was CTTO'/M/!', which alone was used in prose and Comedy.Though forms from hn6.p.-t)v sometimes occur in Tragedy, as inthe Homeric poems, Elms, had no cause to wish for Trrdo-Oai here.

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOS 15

did I not pity such suppliants as these.

PRIEST OF ZEUS.

Nay, Oedipus, ruler of my land, thou seest of whatyears we are who beset thy altars,—some, nestlings stilltoo tender for far flights,—some, bowed with age, priests,as I of Zeus,—and these, the chosen youth; while therest of the folk sit with wreathed branches in themarket-places, and before the two shrines of Pallas,

factum T Duebner. suspicatus est, ne levissimum quidem vestigium deprelienderepotui. Cod. Venet. 472 (V4), quocum consentit B, 01 5' rjXdtuv. Wunder. coni.01 5' cfir' riBiav, quod recepit Dindorf. (ed. i860), collate Antig. v. 787 itr' ivOpdiruv:Musgrav. cf. Aristid. Pan. I. 96 /^"H n? TiSXei &rt T£JP 'EWYIVIKWV. Equidem vereor utGraece dicatur iw' yS^av \CKTOI hoc sensu, ex omni iuventute delccti ('chosen to repre-

17 <riv YHP?1 Pop«is = ftapeis us y^/xg- erwoires. O. C. 1663 (TVV VOO-OIS jdXyctvos: At. 1017 iv yrjpa. /3apus. 18 kya plv. The'answering clause, otSe aWwv 6ewv, must be supplied mentally: cp. / / . 5. 893 Ttjv /J.€V ly<oo-irov&rj BdfJLvrja-' hr€€<r<ri (sc. ras Se oXXas pa8i(os). It is slightly differentwhen /j.iv, used alone, emphasizes the personal pronoun, as in ty<o /ikvOVK oTSa Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12. iJWuv, unmarried youths: / / . 18. 593TQiOeoi Kal irapBlvoi: Eur. Phoen. 944 Ai/iovos.. .•yaju.oi | o- ia-yas dirdpyovir''pv yap icTTtv yjOeos: Plut. Thes. 15 y6iovs inTO. Kal TrapBivov;. 19 l^eoTeji-

l»6vov: see on 3. 20 a opaio-i, local dative, like OIKELV ovpavu Pind.Mm. 10. 58. Thebes was divided from N. to S. into two parts by thetorrent called Strophia. The W. part, between the Strophia and theDirce, was the upper town or Cadmeia: the E. part, between theStrophia and the Ismenus, was y KO.T<H TTO'XIS. The name KaS^aa wasgiven especially to the S. eminence of the upper town, the acropolis.(1) One of the dyopaL meant here was on a hill to the north of theacropolis, and was the a'yopa KaS/xeias- See Paus. 9. 12. 3. (2).Theother was in the lower town. Xen. Hellen. 5. 2. 29 refers to this—•>}fiovXrj CKa$rjTO iv Trj iv dyopa. oroa, Sid TO Tas -ywaiKas iv Trj JS.a8fi.eia

Otafiotjiopid^iv: unless KaS^tia has the narrower sense of 'acropolis.'Cp. Arist. Pol. 4. (7) 12. 2 on the Thessalian custom of havingtwo dyopa.1—one, i\ev$epa, from which everything fldvavo-ov wasexcluded, irprfs re noU(C8os...vaots. Not 'both at the two temples,'&c., as if this explained ayopaun, but 'and,1 &c.: for the dyopaC

16 IO*OKAEOYI

vaots, iff' 'Icrfirjuov re juai'Teia

TroXts ya-p, MCfftp KOLVTOS eicropas, dyav

rj8r) craXeuei KavaKovtyicrai Kapa

fivdcav e.T ovx oia re (f>oiv£ov crakov,

KOKV^LV iyKaipffois ^ o r o ' ? , 25

sent the youth'). 2X (Mirelf L, ex fiavrdas radendo factum: manet litterae apars superior. A /xai/reTa (sic). E

would have their own altars of the ayopaToi 6e.ol, as of Artemis(161). One of the dnrXol vaoC may be that of IlaXXas "Oyxa, near the'OyKaLa irvXri on the W. side of Thebes (iro'Xas | "Oyxas 'A^avas Aesch.Theb. 487, "Oyica IlaXXas ib. 501), whose statue and altar hr viraWpwPaus. mentions (9. 12. 2). The other temple may be that of AtheneKaS/x.6i'a or of Athene 'lo-firjvia—both mentioned by the schol., but notby Paus. Athene Zoxmypia, too, had statues at Thebes (Paus. 9. 17. 3).The schol. mentions also 'AXaX/<o;u,evia, but her shrine was at the villageof Alalcomenae near Haliartus (Paus. 9. 23. 5). It was enough forSoph, that his Athenian hearers would think of the Erechtheum and theParthenon—the shrines of the Polias and the Parthenos—above themon the acropolis. 21 W 'Io-p. p. <riro8(j>. 'The oracular ashes of Ismenus'= the altar in the temple of Apollo 'Io-yni/i'ios, where divination by burntofferings (7; Si' l^irvpiav frnvrda) was practised. So the schol., quotingPhilochorus (in his irtpl /tavTiK^s, circ. 290 B.C.). o-n-oSu : the embersdying down when the //.avTeiW has now been taken from the burnt offer-ing: cp. Ant. 1007. Soph, may have thought of 'AiroXXwv STO'&OS,whose altar (IK ri^pa.% TSSV UpetW) Paus. saw to the left of the Electraegates at Thebes: 9. 11. 7. 'IO-|J.T]VOO, because the temple was by theriver Ismenus: Paus. 9. 10. 2 eon Se \n$os lv Se^ia i w TTUXOJV (on theright of the 'HXcVrpai iruXai on the S. of Thebes, within the walls) Upos'A7rdXX(ovos * KaXeiTai 8e o re Xo< os KO.1 O 0eos 'Ioyxi^wos, TrapappeovTO<; TOUiroTajxov Tavrg rod laix-qvov. Ismenus (which name Curtius, Etym. 617,connects with rt \%, to wish, as = 'desired') was described in theTheban myths as the son of Asopus and Metope, or of Amphion andNiobe. The son of Apollo by Melia (the fountain of the Ismenus) wascalled Ismenius. Cp. Her. 8. 134 (the envoy of Mardonius in -thewinter of 480—79) T$'IayMjyia) 'A7roXX<oi'i l)(pq(ra.TO' cori 8c Ka.rd.Trtp lv

ipciicTi. xpy<n"i]pid&o-6ai: P ind . Olymp. 8. init. OuXu/wria | ...Iva.

vSpes | e/xirupois T«K/x,aipd/*€vot TrapaireipiSvTai Aids. I n Pind. Pyth.

OtAITTOYI TYPANNOI 17

and where Ismenus gives answer by fire.For the city, as thou thyself seest, is now too sorely vexed,

and can no more lift her head from beneath the angry wavesof death; a blight is on her in the fruitful blossoms of the land,

11. 4 the Theban heroines are asked to come n-ap MeXi'av (because sheshared Apollo's temple) ' to the holy treasure-house of golden tripods,which Loxias hath honoured exceedingly, and hath named it Ismenian,a truthful seat of oracles' (MSS. /xavruiav, not [lavrimv, Fennell): forthe tripod dedicated by the Sa<£ra<£dpos, or priest of Ismenian Apollo,see Paus. 9. 10. 4. Her. saw offerings dedicated by Croesus to Am-phiaraus iv T<3 VIJW TOV 'lo-fiyvLov 'ATTO'AAWVOS ( I . 52), and notices in-

scriptions there (5. 59). The 'la^viov, the temple at Abae inPhocis, and that on the hill UTWOV to the E. of Lake Copais,were, after Delphi, the chief shrines of Apollo in N. Greece.24 pu8»v, 'from the depths,' i.e. out of the trough of the waveswhich rise around. Cp. Ant. 337 irepi^pv^LOKnv | vtpwv VTT olSfiao-w,under swelling waves which threaten to engulf him. Arat. 426 viro-{Spvxa vavrlWovTCLi. fyoivtav here merely poet, for Oavao-inov, as Tr.770 <f>oivias I ixOpas e'xi&'rjs IO'S. But in At. 351 <f>oivia £aA.i; = themadness which drove Ajax to bloodshed, ir o«x ola n: for positionof tn, cp. Track. 161 <os ef OVK a!v, Phil. 1217 ef ovZkv elfu. With olos TEthe verb is often omitted, as 1415, O. C. 1136, Tr. 742, Ar. Eq-. 343.25 <(>0Cvov<ro (Uv K.TA. The anger of heaven is shown (1) by a blight(<t>6ivovo-a) on the fruits of the ground, on flocks and on child-birth: (2) bya pestilence (Xoi/xos) which ravages the town. Cp. 171 ff. For the threefoldblight, Her. 6. 139 d.iroKTewa.<ri Se rotcrc TleXacryoiat TOUS o^erepous iraiSasT£ KaX yvvaiKas ovre yrj KapTroV t<j>epe ovre yvvat/ce's T€ Kai iroi[J.vai oytiotcus

ITLKTOV KCLI irpo TOC : Aeschin. In Ctes. § 111 pyre yrjv KapTrols tfyepeiv

H^re yuvai/cas TIKVO. TIKTCIV yovevcriv eoiKora, dX\a ripara, /AT/TE j3o<TKij[uxTa.

Kara <f>v<riv yovas iroLzurOai. Schneid. and Blaydes cp. Philostratus Vil.Apoll. 3. 20, p. 51. 21 >J yrj ov ivvex^Pel avrois ivTaaOcu' TTJV re yap <nropav7Jv « avrrjv ITTOWVVTO, irp\v « KOXUKO. rjKtiv, e<j>6eipe, TOVS re T<3V yvvaiKwv

TOKOUS dreKtis iiroUt, nal Ta<s ayeAas Trovy]pui<; efiocrKtv. 25 KO\V£IV

The datives mark the points or parts in which the land <j>8Cva.£yKapiros is the shell or case which encloses immature fruit,—whetherthe blossom of fruit-trees, or the ear of wheat or barley: Theophr.Hist. Plant. 8. 2. 4 (of Kpifhj and irvpos) irp\v av Trpoav£rjOa.<; (o

J. S. 2

18

ivov(Ta 8' dyeXous ySowojuois TOKOUTL re

yvvoLiKutv iv 8' 6 Trvp(f)6po<; Beds

eXavvei, Xotjaos e^^ta-Tos, TTOXII/,

I5<£' ou KCVOVTCU Swyxa KaSjUerov* yueXas 8

(TTevayficns Kal yoois 7rXouTi£eTcu. 3 °

jxiv vvv OVK ICTOVJJL^VOV cr eyco

ono otoe Traioes tLpixecrv ecpeo-rioi,

dvhpwv Se irpcorov ev re crujac^opats /3tou

KpivovT€% ev re SOLIIJLOVWV crvi'aXXayals'

2 9 KaSjUeiW A, et codd. aliquot recentiores. Cf. v. 35.

tv T77 KaXvKt yevr/Tai. 26 dyeXai powdfioi (paroxyt.) = dyeXai

/3o<ov ve/j.ofi.€V(av: bu t aK-rrj j3ovvo/j.o<;, proparoxyt. , a shore on which

oxen are pastured, El. 181. Cp. EL 861 yolapyois Iv ayu,i'XAais =a/At'XXats dpyoJv ^ijA.<oi': P ind . Pyth. 5- 28 dpitr6a.pfi.aTov.. .ylpas = yipa<s

dpio-rov ap/xaTo?. The epithet marks that the blight on the flocksis closely connected with that on the pastures: cp. Dionys. Hal.1. 23 (describing a similar blight) ovre xo'a KTiqvecnv !<£v£i-oK17'?. nSicouri, the labours of child-bed: Eur. Med. 1031 oreppasiv TOKOIS dXyrjSovas". Iph. T. 1466 yvvawcs ev TOKOIS

Dionys. Hal. 1. 23 d8cX< a 8€ TOVTOIS (/.«. to the blight on fruitsand crops) iylvero irepC re Trpoj3a.Tu>v Kal yvvaiKtSv yoras' ^ yap iifip--/SXOVTO Ta €fnf3pva, r) Kara TOVS TOKOV9 8te<^)^eipcTO HCTTLV a Kat Tas <^>epoij-

o-as crvvSiaXiy^vayittva. 27 d^vois, abortive, or resulting in a stillbirth. 4v 8', adv., ' and among our other woes,' 'and withal': so183, Tr. 206, Ai. 675. Not in ' tmesis ' with o-K^as, though Soph, hassuch tmesis elsewhere, Ant. 420 kv 8' ifito-TwOr), ib. 1274 ev 8' eaeurev. Forthe simple o-Kijil/os, cp. Aesch. Ag. 308 <HT to-Kij<j/ev, ' then it swooped.'So Pers. 715 Xot/iov Tts ^X^e O-KIJTTTO'S. 6 irup<|>6pos 9«As, the bringer ofthe plague which spreads and rages like fire (176 KpCvrvov dfiirvpos, 191 >Xeyei /nc): but also with a reference to fever,Hippocrates 4. 140 OKO'CTOWI Se T<oe dvOpunrun/ irvp (= Trvperos) c/^7. 22. 31 Kai Te < epei (Seirius) TTOXXOV irupcToV SeiXoitri {Jporoun (theonly place where TupeTos occurs in //. or 6V.). In (9. C. 55 ev S' 0Trvp<j>6pos 0€os I Tirav lTpo/iij^eijs refers to the representation of Prometheuswith the narthex, or a torch, in his right hand (Eur. Phoen. 1121 8e£ta&e XajjLirdSa | Ttroi' Hpofi.r]6ev<s e^epev 10s). Cp. Aesch. 7%i?5. 432 avSpaTrvp<f>6pov, I <f>\£yei 8e Xa/in-a?, K.T.X. Here also the Destroyer is

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 19

in the herds among the pastures, in the barren pangs ofwomen; and withal the flaming god, the malign plague, hathswooped on us, and ravages the town; by whom the houseof Cadmus is made waste, but dark Hades rich in groansand tears.

It is not as deeming thee ranked with gods that Iand these children are suppliants at thy hearth, but asdeeming thee first of men, both in life's common chances,and when mortals have to do with more than man:

3 1 OVK i<roti/xevoi> L , sed K, ut videtur, ex x ' facto.

imagined as armed with a deadly brand,—against which the Choruspresently invoke the holy fires of Artemis (206) and the ' blithe torch'of Dionysus (214). For 6cis said of Xot/xo's, cp. Simonid. Amorg. fr. 7.101 ou8* altf/a \i/i.ov OLKtr/s ajroicrerat, | lydpov (rvvoiKTjTtjpa, 8u<ryt£vea

6eov. Soph. fr. 837 dXX' y <pp6vrj<ris dyaOrj 6eos /teyas. 29 pAas 8':elision at end of verse, as 785 o/xus 8", 791 yeVos S', 1184 fvV oli T,1224 Sow 5': El. 1017 KOAUJS 8': Ant. 1031 TO /xav6dveiv 8': Ar. Av.

1716 &v/ua}ia.Ttov S\ Besides 8' and T', the only certain example is ravr,332; in O. C. 1164 /XOAOVT* is doubtful. 30 irXovrCJenu with allusion tonXovrw, as Hades was called by an euphemism (uVoKoptaTi(c<3s, schol.Ar. Pint. 727), OTI IK riji KarwOtv avicrai o TTXOUTOS (crops and metals), asPlato says, Craf. 403 A. Cp. Sophocles fr. 252 (from the satyric dramaInachus) IIXOUTWVOS (="AI8OU) ij8' £7r€«ro8os: Lucian Timon 21 (DAOVTOS

speaks), 6 UXOVTWV (Hades) dirooreWei /ic irap' avrovs aTe irkovroBoTrj^Koi /ifyaAo'Sco/JOS Kal auTos &V SijXoi your KOL T<3 ovofiart. Schneid. cp.Statius Theb. 2. 48 pallentes devius umbras Trames agit nigriqueJovis vacua atria ditat Mortibus. 31 O«K Urovnevov <»•', governed byKpCvovres in 34. But the poet began the sentence as if he weregoing to write, instead of i^c/ieaO' tyiarioi, a verb like i/cereucyiei':hence hrov^tvov instead of la-ov. It is needless to take l<rovfievov(1) as accus. absol., or (2) as governed by eto/xeo-O' i(j>ecrTioi in thesense of «eT£uo/tev,—like <j>Oopa's...\jnj<f>ovi Wivro Aesch. Ag. 814, orytVos...veWoi' divov Sufipl. 533. Musgrave conj. ioW/*evot as = 'deem-ing equal,' but the midd. would mean 'making ourselves equal,' likeavTHTovnivov Thuc. 3. 11. Plato has l<rovfi.evov as passive in Phaedr.238 E, and lo-ovadai as passive in Parm. 156 B : cp. 581 Icrovpai.34 8ai|i6v»v <rvvaXXttYots = dealings (of men) with immortals, -- ZravavOpunroi crvvaXXda-a-tavTai Bai/xoa-iv, as opposed to the ordinary chances

2—2

20 I04>0KAE0Y2

os y e^e'Xvcras, a a r u KaSpeLou fJioXcov, 35crK\y]pa<s aotSou Sao-ju.oV ov vapeC)(o[jLev

Kal Tau^5 v<f> "qpaiv ovhev efeiS&is irkiov

ouS' e/cSiSa^^eis, aXXd irpocrdrjKrj 0eov

Xeyei vofii£,€L & TJJU.IV opOcjcrat fiCov'

vvv T, (6 KpaTUTTOv iracriv OlhOirov Koipa, 4 0

LKeTevofiev ere TravTes oiSe TrpocrrpoTroi

dkictjv TLV evpelv runty, ei/re TOV ^eac

<j>TJ[Ar)v aKovcras e i r ' air ' dvSyaos otcr^a TTOU"

3 5 os 7' codd. omnes. Elmsl. coni. els T', quasi responderet vvv T' in v. 40: quodrecepit Campb. Vulgatam tueor, neque coniecturae satis opitulari credo qxiod anno-tavit schol. in cod. Laur. acre /io\tTv S.<JTV Kati/ieiov: qua sententia, parum liquet.

of life (o-v/i^Qpais fiiov). Such owaAAayat were the visit of the Sphinx(130) and of the irvptfropo's 6eos (27). Cp. 960 voaov vwaWayrj, Trach.845 oiXiattrt cruvaXA-ayais, ' in fatal converse.' But in Ant. 156 6t<ov <rw-Tvyj.0.1 = fortunes sent by gods. The common prose sense of uwaXkayyjis 'reconciliation,' which Soph, has in Ai. 732. 35 os 7'. The yt of theMSS. suits the immediately preceding verses better than the conjecturalre, since the judgment (/cpiVovres) rests solely on what Oed. has done, notpartly on what he is expected to do. Owing to the length of the firstclause (35—39) T* could easily be added to vvv in 40 as if another rehad preceded. e£&u<ras...8ao-|ju5v. The notion is not, 'paid it in full,'but ' loosed it,'—the thought of the tribute suggesting that of the riddlewhich Oed. solved. Till he came, the Sacr/tos was as a knotted cord inwhich Thebes was bound. Cp. Trach. 653 vApijs...€^e'A.vcr' | hr'nrovovdfnipav, ' has burst the bondage of the troublous day.' Eur. Phoen. 6957ro8(3v a-mv fioxOov €K\VU irap<i>v, ' his presence dispenses with (solves theneed for) the toil of thy feet.' This is better than (1) 'freed the cityfrom the songstress, in respect of the tribute,' or (2) ' freed the city fromthe tribute (Satr/iof by attraction for Sacr/xoC) to the songstress.' 36 o-K\i]pds,'hard,' stubborn, relentless. Eur. Andr. 261 O-KXYJPOV 6pa<ro<s. In 391Kitui' expresses a similar idea. 37 Kal Tav6', ' and that too ' : Ant. 322(e7roiij(ras TO ipyov) Kal raCr' eir' dpyvpw ye rijv l/'v^v irpoSovs. ov8 v irXfov>nothing more than anyone else knew, nothing ' that could advantagethee.' Plat. Crat. 387 A TT\4OV TI 17/uv ecrrai, we shall gain something.Sympos. 217 C ovSev yap [Hoi irXe'ov vfv, it did not help me. IgciSu;—IKSI-Saxfcts: not having heard (incidentally)—much less having beenthoroughly schooled. 38 irpotrityicQ fleov, ' by the aid of a god.' [Dem.] In

OlAtnOYI TYPANNOZ 21

seeing that thou earnest to the town of Cadmus, and didst quitus of the tax that we rendered to the hard songstress; and this,though thou knewest nothing from us that could avail thee, norhadst been schooled ; no, by a god's aid, 'tis said and believed,didst thou uplift our life.

And now, Oedipus, king glorious in all eyes, we beseech thee,all we suppliants, to find for us some succour, whether by thewhisper of a god thou knowest it, or haply as in the power of man;

KaSpetov L, KaSfielav A. Kadnewv ex KaS/ieiuv factum B : contraria in V4 ratio.Ut in v. 29, ita hie quoque genit. pluralem librariis commendavit locutio pedestripropior. 4O vvv 8' Blaydes. 4 3 irov A, cod. Ven. 468 (V), cum codd.plerisque. TOV L, superscr. irov a manu admodum recenti: B T8 in ir8 mutatuma manu recenti. TOV Schneidewin., Dindor'f., Blaydes.

Aristog. I. § 24 rj evTa£ia Trj TWV VO/XO>V TrpocrOujKy) TU>V alcr)(p<Sv ir

' discipline, with the support of the laws, prevails against villainy.'Dionys. Ha l . 5. 67 TtpottQ-qiayi fioipav iireixpv OVTOI TOIS ev <f>aXayyi

' these served as supports to the main body of the troops.'nvi, to take his side : Thuc. 6. 80 TOIS dSiKovfu-tvoK...: so Soph. O. C. 1332 ots av crv Trpo<r6rj. (The noun

does not occur as = ' mandate,' though Her. 3. 62 has TOTOI Trpo<ri9rjKa irprjy[i.a.) The word is appropriate, since the achieve-ment of Oed. is viewed as essentially a triumph of human wit: adivine agency prompted him, but remained in the background.40 VCVT': it is unnecessary to read vJvS': see on 35. irao-iv, ethicaldat. masc. (cp. 8), ' in the eyes of all men.' Tr. 1071 TroXXoTo-tvotKTpov. 42 CKTC olaOa d\t<rjv, aKOvaas tfarffji.rjv Oeuiv TOV (by having

heard a voice from some god), #re ola-6a dkKrjv air avSpos irov (helpobtainable from a man, haply). Not, 'knowest from a man ' (asthy informant): this would be Trapa. or irpos avSpos. So in Od. 6. 12 W Ka?ro yuifSea eiS<os = ' with wisdom inspired by gods,' n o t ' having learnedwisdom from (the lips of) gods.' 43 <j»jpiv, any message (as in a dream,^>^rj oWpou, Her. 1. 43), any rumour, or speech casually heard,which might be taken as a hint from the god. Od. 20. 98 ZevTrdrep... | <f>rjfi.r)v Tt's (JLOL <£acr0a>...(Odysseus prays), 'Le t some one, Ipray, show me a word of omen.' Then a woman, grinding corn within,is heard speaking of the suitors, ' may they now sup their last': •^aipev S«K\erjS6vi SZos 'OSvo-o-cvs, 'rejoiced in the sign of the voice.' 6p.<jirjwas esp. the voice of an oracle; KA^SWV comprised inarticulate sounds

22 IO*OKAEOYZ

KOU

opa> juaXicrTa. TSSV /3ouXev/Aar&»i\ 45i#', to fipoTwv aptcrr', avopGaxjov irokiv'W, evXafiyj 6r)ff'" ws <r 8e ^croTrjpa icXr^ei TIJS irdpos

T' es opdov KCLL irecroWes vcrrepov, 5 0

a\X' acr^>aXeia rrpS' avopdcacrov iroXiv.

4 8 ircipos L, /»s a manu recentiore, deletis litteris quas Xai fuisse neque negare

( K \ . Svo-KpiTows, Aesch. /*.' ^ 486). 44—45 <5s Tot<ri.v...po«XewpdT«v. I

take these two verses with the whole context from v. 35, and notmerely as a comment on the immediately preceding words «r' aVavSpos oia-da. TTOV. Oedipus has had practical experience (i[nreipia) ofgreat troubles; when the Sphinx came, his wisdom stood the trial.Men who have become thus efnrtipoi are apt to be also (wii) prudentin regard to the future. Past facts enlighten the counsels which theyoffer on things still uncertain; and we observe that the issues of theircounsels are not usually futile or dead, but effectual. Well may webelieve, then, that he who saved us from the Sphinx can tell us howto escape from the plague. Note these points. (1) The wordsircCpouri and povX.fup.dTuv imply the antithesis (a) between past and

future, (b) between 2pyo and \6yoi. Cp. Thuc. 1. 22 oaoi Se /JovXiJ-(TOVTCU T(3v T€ yevofiivoiv TO craves o-Koirfiv nal r<Sv /xeWovnav Trore

av6is Kara, TO dvOpowreiov roiovriav KO.1 irapaTrXrjo-iW icriarQai. (2) ras

|v|i(j>opds TWV pov\6«|iaT«ov, the events, issues, of their counsels: Thuc.I. 140 ivhe^erai yap r a s £v/u.^>opas T<BV TT p a y fxar wv ov^ •rjartrov

a/xa6ais \wpyja-ai TJ KOX TO.% Stavoias TOC avOpmirov: the issues of human

affairs can be as incomprehensible in their course as the thoughtsof m a n : ib. irpos TCU |vju.^>o/oas KOX TCIS yviLfia-z TjO£7ro/i«i/ovs, altering

their views according to the events. 3. 87 T^S ivfi<f>opa<; T<3 a?ro/6avTi,by the issue which has resulted. (3) £<J<ras is not ' successful,' but' operative,'—effectual for the purpose of the povXevp-ara: as v. 482£(3vTa is said of the oracles which remain operative against the guilty,and Ant. 457 £13 mvro of laws which are ever in force. ConverselyXo'-yot OvTq&KovTPs fidrrfv (Aesch. Cho. 845) are threats which come tonothing. See Appendix, Note 3. 47 euXapiiOriTi, have a care for thy

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 23

for I see that, when men have been proved in deedspast, the issues of their counsels, too, most often haveeffect.

On, best of mortals, again uplift our State! On, guard thyfame,—since now this land calls thee saviour for thy formerzeal; and never be it our memory of thy reign that we werefirst restored and afterward cast down: nay, lift up this Statein such wise that it fall no more!

potest quisquam neque affirmare; totae evanuerunt. 4 9 //.e/ju/iiiieSa codd.:IxtliviflxeBa Eustath., Herm., Erfurdt., Dobraeus: vide annot. 5O ardvret y'Triclinius, Elms., Blaydes.

repute—as the next clause explains. Oed. is supposed to be abovepersonal risk; it is only the degree of his future glory (55) which is inquestion;—a fine touch, in view of the destined sequel. 48 TTJS iroposirpo9v|i.Cas, causal genit. : Plat. Crito 43 B iroXXa'/dS fx.lv &j cre...evSa.ijU.oVicraTOV Tpoirov. 49 |M|iv<a|M6a. This subjunctive occurs also in Od. 14. 168Trive KCU aAAa Trapl£ fi.efj.v<afj.e6a, P la t . Politicus 285 C <f>v\a.TT<i)fiev...KCU...

fj.eixvuifx.eda., Phileb. 31 A fJ,ef).V(i>fj.e8a 817 xat ravra vepl dfj.<f>oiv. EuStathlUS

(1303. 46, 1332. 18) cites the word here as |«|iv<£|«9a (optative). Wefind, indeed, fiefivZo Xen. Anab. 1. 7. 5 (v. 1. ix.efj.vrjo), fieiivewTo II. 23.361, fuefLvuTo Xen. Cyr. 1. 6. 3, but these are rare exceptions. On the otherhand, fxefJivyfirjv II. 24. 745, pepvyTO Ar. Plut. 991, Plat. Rep. 518 A. IfSoph, had meant the optative he would have written /ae/AvrjjU.e&x: cp. Philoct.119 a.v...KiKXrjo. See Curtius Greek Verb 11. 226 (Eng. tr. p. 423). Thepersonal appeal, too, here requires the subjunct, not optat.: cp. O. C.174 jJL-rj hrJT dSLK7j8S, Track. 802 yu/ S' CLVTOV 6dv(a. 50 ordvTes T' K.T.X.

For partic. with juc/x|"7/'uu CP- Xen . Cyr. 3. 1. 31 €/U.€JU.V>JTO -yap diriLv.

Pind. Nem. 11 . 15 Ovara fj.eij.va.o-6u 7re/xo-TeAA<DV fj.eX.rf. for Te...Kat,

Ant. 1112 OLUTOS r eBr/cra KOU irapdiv lKXvcroixa.i, as I bound, SO will I

loose. 51 d<r<j>a\eCqi, ' in steadfastness': a dative of manner, equivalentto acr<£aA(3s in the proleptic sense of wore dcrfaXi) dvai. Thuc. 3. 5601 firj TO. £v/j,<popa irpos Trjv <i<f>o8ov avrols acr^aAei 'a irpdacrovrK, those

who securely made terms on their own account which were not for thecommon good in view of the invasion. 3. 82 dcr(f>aXei^ 8c TO imfiov-Xeio-ao-Oai. (where acr xzActa is a false reading), to form designs in security,opp. to TO ifnrX-qKTux; 6£v, fickle impetuosity. The primary notion of

(' not slipping') is brought out by TreowTes and dvopOiao-ov.

24 I04>0KAE0YZ

opviQi yap KCKL TTJV TOT' alcrito Tvyr\v

Trape<r)(es rffxiv, KOU r a w c icros yevov.

cos etirep apfets ri^crSe 7175, axnrtp

£vv dvSpdcrcv KOXXLOV 17 Ka>T)<; fcpareiv' 55

OJS ovSev icrTLv ovre Trvpyos ovre vavg

epy)[xo<; dvhpoiv fiT) £vvoiKovvTan> ecroj.

OI. w TraiSes olicrpoC, yvcoTa. KOVK dyvaiToi jaoi

irpocrrfKdeff l/JLcCpovTes' ev yap otS' ort

vocrevre iravre?, /cai ^ocrovt'Te?, cus eyw 60

OUK ecrriv v{x.(ov OCTTLS i$ LCTOV vocrel.

TO phs yap vfxcav aXyos cis cv

52 6'pvi0i...alo-f(j>, like secunda alite or fausta avi for fow omine. Abird of omen was properly otcovos: Od. 15. 531 ov TOI avev OtouhrraTO Sc ios opvis' | lyvmv yap p.iv iaavra. iScuv oliavov lovra'. Xen.Cyr. 3. 3. 22 otaivois xprjtrajiievos aicrtoi?. But cp. Eur. I. A. 6ojopviOa fi,\v T6V&' aiCTLOV iroiov/iiOa: Her. 73° opviOos OVVCKO. : Ar. Av.

720 ^rjlt,t) y vfilv opvts 1(TTI, irrapfjiov r opviOa. KaXelrt, | £vfj.f3o\ov opviv,cjxovrjv opviv, OepdirovT opvt.v, ovav opviv. For da t , Schneid. cp. Hipponaxfr. 63 (Bergk) 8e£iw...i\6a>v pwStu (heron). In Bergk Poet. Lyr. p. 1049fr. incerti 27 &e£irj O-ITTT; (woodpecker) is a conject. for §££0; a-LTrrj.Kal is better taken as = 'a lso ' than as 'both ' (answering to /catravvv in 53). 54 apgas...KpaTtts...KpaT£tv. Kparetv TIVOS, merely to holdin one's power; ap-^iv implies a constitutional rule. Cp. Plat. Rep.

338 D OVKOVV TOVTO KpaTeZ iv £Ka(TTij TTOA.£I, TO ap^ov % H e r . 2. I aAAov9

re irapaXa/3tov T(3v ^pxc K a ' K a ' 'EXXifvcav T<3V eVeicpaTee, /'^. the Asiaticswho were his lawful subjects, and the Greeks over whom he could exertforce. But here the poet intends no stress on a verbal contrast: it isas if he had written, etirep ap^i?, aWep apx^is. Cp. Track. 457 nd ft.\vSeSotKas, ov KaXcus Tappets : below 973 wpovXeyov... | r;vSas. 55 |iv dvSptt-<riv, not 'with the help of men,' but 'with men in the land,'= avSpasiyovvrft y>Js. Cp. 207 fuv ats = as e^ovua. El. 191 dciKct crui' aroXa.Ai. 30 <rvv veoppdvTw |t< >et. Ant. 116 £vv 0' linroKOfiois KopvOcortri.56 ws ovSiv eo-Tiv ICT.X. Thuc. 7. 77 avSpes yap TOXIS, KOL OV TCI^I? OV8«

aVSpeov Kfvat. Dio Cass. 56. 6 avOpanroi yap TTOV TTOXIS io~Tiv, OVKK.T.X. Her. 8. 61 (Themistocles, taunted by Adeimantus after

the Persian occupation of Athens in 480 B.C. with being aVoXis, re-

OlAinOYS TYPANNOZ 25

With good omen didst thou give us that past happiness ;now also show thyself the same. For if thou art to rule thisland, even as thou art now its lord, 'tis better to be lord of menthan of a waste : since neither walled town nor ship is anything,if it is void and no men dwell with thee therein.

OE. Oh my piteous children, known, well known to me arethe desires wherewith ye have come: well wot I that ye sufferall; yet, sufferers as ye are, there is not one of you whosesuffering is as mine. Your pain comes on each one of you

torted) iwvTOLcri...cos eir) /cat 7roAis KCU yrj p\,i^iav rjirep Keivouri, t o r ' av

SnjKOcriai vjje's <rcf>i ewcri TreTrXrjpiti/jiivai. iriJp'Yos = the city wall with its

towers : the sing, as below, 1378 : Ant. 953 ov irvpyos, ov\ aXUrvTroi | ...raes: Eur. Hec. 1209 ?r«pi£ Se irvpyoi clx' en 7TTOA.IV. 57 L i t , 'void ofmen, when they do not dwell with thee in the city': ov8p<lv dependson 8pi](i.os, of which ^ £DVOIKOI5VT«>V So-w is epexegetic. Rhythm andSophoclean usage make this better than to take dvhpmv fir) £WOIK. I.as a gen. absol. Cp. Ai. &fi\ yvfivov (faavevra TCOV apwrjtiwv arep :Phil. 31 Kkwjv ocKYjaiv dvOpiOTruiv 8txa : Lucret. 5. 841 muta sine oreetiam, sine voltu caeca. 58 -yvwrd KO«K #yv«Ta. This formula is usedwhen the speaker feels that he has to contend against an oppositeimpression in the mind of the hearer: 'known, and not, {as you perhaps//link,) unknown.' / / . 3. 59 «ra /nc KCIT' CUO-OLV eraKecras ovS' xnrip dl<j<xv,duly, and not,—as you perhaps expect me to say,—unduly. Her. 3. 25efifi.avT]<; re ccuv KCU ov ^pev^pijs—being mad,—for it must be grantedthat no man in his right mind would have acted thus. O. C. 397[Zaiov KOVX} fivpiov xpovov, soon, and not after such delay as thy im-patience might fear. 60 voo-oivT6s...vo<rei. We expected /ecu voa-ovvTesov voo-€tT€, <Js e'yco. But at the words cos cyco the speaker's conscious-ness of his own exceeding pain turns him abruptly to the strongestform of expression that he can find—OVK ZO-TIV V/X<SV OO-TIS vocrel, there is

not one of you whose pain is as mine. In Plat. Phileb. 19 B (quoted bySchneid.) the source of the anacolouthon is the same: n-rj yap Suva-jxtvoi TOVTO Kara Travros EVOS KO.1 6JJ,OIOV KCU TOLVTOV 8pav /cm TOV ivavTiov, cos

d Tra.pe\0(i>v Xoyos i[iijwcrev, o i S e i s «is ovSev ovSevos av •qfj.aiv ovSe-

•n-OTeyivoiTo a^os,—instead of the tamer OVK av ycvoipeBa. 62 clsiva...liovov Ka9" auTc!v. Kaff avrov, ' by himself (O. C. 966), is strictly only anemphatic repetition of povov: but the whole phrase ets iva p'vov naffOVTOV is virtually equivalent to eis tva tKao-rov KaO' avVo'v, each several

26 IO*OKAEOYZ

Ka0y avrov, KOvSev dXXoV r\ 8' i/xr)1) TTOXIV re Koifxe KCU cr 6[iov crrevei.

T ovx vvvcp y evoovra, [JL egeyeipere,

d \ \ ' Icrre woXka fiev fie BaKpvcravra. S77,

S' dSous ekdovra, <f>povrC8ot; TTXOVCH?.

S' ei> (TKOTTOJV evpuxKov Tacriv

eirpa^a' TraiSa yap

Kpeovr', ifiavTov yafifipov, es ra, YIVOLKCL 7°

IVre/i.'/'a <&oi[iov Sw/xa^', OJS TTVOOLO' O TL

Spcov 17 T I <f>ci)VQ}v TtjvSe pvcraifjuqv TTOKIV.

KOX [x ^fJ-O-p rjSy) ^vixfieTpovfievov xpovq)

67 TrXavour L, oi ex ai facto: superscriptum est avrl Tr\di>ais BTJKVVTIKUS. Talt

habet: ubi schol. in marg. formae masculinae suffragatur, TOI)S tpvya.Si.Kois

one apart from the rest. 64 TTOXIV T« KdjiJ Ka\ <r'. The king's soul grievesfor the whole State,—for himself, charged with the care of it,—and foreach several man (at). As the first contrast is between public andprivate care, Ka^e stands between irokw and <ri For the elision of ere,though accented, cp. 329 TCC/H, WS av tiirw /xrj TO. <J : 404 KOX ra o-*: El.1499 T"- y°vv <r '• Phil. 339 olfioi jilv apKtiv (TOL ye KOU. rd a : Eur. Hipp.323 ?a fi d/xapTflv oi yap es <T d/xapTavw. 65 The modal dat. virvw ismore forcible than a cognate accus. v-rrvov, and nearly = ' deeply,''soundly.' Cp. Trach. 176 rf>6(3«>, <pi\ai, rapfilovo-av: Eur. Tro. 28KoiKVToimv... I /3oa: [Eur.] fr. 1117. 40 opyfj ^oXw^eis (where Nauck,rashly, I think, conjectures epyei). Verg. Aen. 1. 680 sopitum somno. evSetv,Ka6evSeiv (Xen. An. 1. 3. n ) were familiar in the fig. sense of ' t o be atease' (cp. h/ff OVK av /3pi£ovTa "Sois, of Agam., / / . 4. 223): the additionof vrrvm raises and invigorates a trite metaphor. 67 irXdvois hasexcellent manuscript authority here ; and Soph, uses irXavov O. C.1114, TrXavois Phil. 758, but irXoLvrj nowhere. Aesch. has TrXdvrjonly: Eur. ir\dvo<s only, unless the fragment of the Rhadamanthus begenuine (660 Nauck, v. 8, OVTUI fiCoroi avdptinrmv irXdvrj). Aristoph. has

once (Vesp. 872), TrXdvrj never. Plato uses both irXavrj ands, the former oftenest : Isocrates has 7rAavos, not ir\dv>]. 68 cvpi-

O-KOV, 'could find' (impf.). Elmsley r/vpto-Kov. Cuitius (Verb 1. 139, Eng.tr. 93) justly says that we cannot lay down any definite rules on theomission of the temporal augment in such forms. While the omission

TYPANNOS 27

for himself alone, and for no other; but my soul mourns atonce for the city, and for myself, and for thee.

So that ye rouse me not, truly, as one sunk in sleep:no, be sure that I have wept full many tears, gone many ways inwanderings of thought. And the sole remedy which, well pon-dering, I could find, this I have put into act. I have sent the sonof Menoeceus, Creon, mine own wife's brother, to the Pythianhouse of Phoebus, to learn by what deed or word I might deliverthis town. And already, when the lapse of days is reckoned,Tr\avovs citans. ir\avois, non ir\cLvcus, indicat script, corapendiaria in B. Multitamen codd. recentiorum TXavcus praebent.

of the syllabic augment was an archaic and poetical license, that of thetemporal was 'a sacrifice to convenience of articulation, and was more orless common to all periods.' Thus iiKatpv could exist in Attic by theside of rJKa^ov, tvpLo-Kov by the side of rjvpia-Kov. On such a pointour MSS. are rarely safe guides. 69 Ta*n)v &rpaga, a terse equi-valent for ravTrj epyu? ixpfjo'dfji.rjv. 71 o n 8(XSV...TC ijwovwv. Cp.Plat . Rep. 414 D OVK oT8a oiroia. ToX[irj rj TTOIOIS Xoyois xpwjucvos

ipu>. These are exceptions to the rule that, where an interrogativepronoun (as TIS) and a relative (as ooris) are both used in ari in-direct question, the former stands first: cp. Plat. Crito 48 A OVKapa...<f>povTi<TT€OV, TI ipovaiv ol TTOXXOI 17/tas, dXX' o T I d lira'tiM,

K.T.X. : Gorg. 448 E OVSEIS epcora iroia. TIS e«7 17 Yopyiov T€\VT], aXXa

Tts, Kal ovTiva 8eot KaXtiv TOV Topyiav: ib. 500 A eicAe^acrfJai iroTa aya#(i

KCU oiroia /ca/ca : Phileb. 17 B (lO'/xey) irocra T£ ecrrt Kal o i ro ia . 72 Spuv rj

<)>wvwv: there is no definite contrast between doing and bidding othersto do: rather 'deed' and 'word' represent the two chief forms ofagency, the phrase being equivalent to ' in what possible way.'Cp. Aescb. P. V. 659 OeoTTpo-rrovs "aXXev, «5s fid.601 TL ~xprj | Spajvr' vj

XiyovTa SaLfxaaiv irpdo-aetv <f>iXa. p«<ra£(M]v. T h e direct deliberative

form is irws p m i / i a i ; the indirect, ipmrw OTTCOS (or TT<OS) pu'crw^ai,

T/pwrwv. oirws (or 7ro3s) jiv(TaLjxr)V. pvaoifitjv (oblique for pva-0/j.ai) would

imply that he was confident of a successful result, and doubtful onlyconcerning the means; it is therefore less suitable. 73 KO.£ H' i]|»ap...xp6v(j>.Lit , 'and already the day, compared with the lapse of time [since hisdeparture], makes me anxious what he doth ' : i.e. when I think whatday this is, and how many days ago he started, I feel anxious. T[8T],showing that to-day is meant, sufficiently defines 17/xap. XP°V1? is not

28 S04>0KAE0YZ

Xvirei TI irpdcrcrei' TOV yap et/coro? nepa

aTrecrri TrXeCo) TOV KOLOT/JKOVTOS -^povov. 75

OTCLV S' IKTJTCU, TrfViKavr" iya KGIKOS

fj,rj Spcov av elrjv rrdvff' ocr av §17X01J ti. aAA ets KOAOV crv r ei7ras otoe r

"AiroXXov, el yap iv

crcoTrjpL fZalr) XafiTrpos wcrTrep. aAA. et/cacrai jaev, rjdv;. ov yap av Kapa

TToXvcrTe^s <5S' elpire TrayKapirov Sdcfyv-qs.

OI. ra^' ela-ofieaOa' ^u/i/Aerpos yap ws icXveiv.

7 4 !re/>at L, et placuit quidem Porsono, v. 75 delendum censenti, irepq. legere:vide tamen annot. 7 8 irpocTdxovTa. codd., sed verbum cum xpis non cum

for T<3 XP<'V¥! the time since he left,—though this is implied,—but isabstract,—time in its course. £v|i|j.«Tpoii|«vov = cp. Her. 4. 158 o-vfifieTpr)-cra/xevot rrjv mprjv Trj% ij/j.eprj's, VUJCTOS Traprjyov, ' h av ing calculated the t ime,

they led them past the place by night': lit., 'having compared the seasonof the day (with the distance to be traversed).' Eur. Or. 1214 KCU S777T€'Xas viv Sto/«iT(i)v eivai SOK<3P | TOV yap -^povov TO /xrjKO's avro crvvrpi^u

'for the length of time (since her departure) just tallies (with the timerequired for the journey).' 74 Xim-ei rt irpdo-o-ei: At. 794 wore /*' w&iveivTI <#nj?. Toi -yip SIKOTOS ir^pa. TO eiKos is « reasonable estimate of thetime required for the journey. Porson conjectured TOV yap EIKOTOS Ttpa,as ='for he overstays the due limit'—thinking v. 75, aireo-Ti...xpovou, tobe a spurious interpolation. The same idea had occurred to Bentley.But (1) TrcpSv with the genitive in this sense is strange (in 674 Ovpovirepav is different), and would not be readily understood as referring totime; (2) it is Sophoclean to explain and define TOV eiKoros irepa by7i-/\.£«o TOV KadiJKovTO's ypovov. 78 tis KaXov, to fit pu ipose , ' oppor tune ly ' :

Plat. Symp. 174 E (h KCLXOV rjKws. Ai. 1168 «ai firjv h avTOV Kaipov... |irdpuo-iv. Cp. Ar. Ach. 686 eis Tax°s = TOX«<OS, Av. 805 ets cuTc'Aeiav= evTcAws. otSe: some of those suppliants who are nearer to the stageentrance on the spectators' left—the conventional one for an arrivalfrom the country—have made signs to the Priest. Creon enters, wear-ing a wreath of bay leaves bright with berries, in token of a favourableanswer. See Appendix, Note 1, § 2. 80 «v nSxi]...0(1410x1: may his

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 29

it troubles me what he doth ; for he tarries strangely, beyondthe fitting space. But when he comes, then shall I be no trueman if I do not all that the god shows.

PR. Nay, in season hast thou spoken; at this momentthese sign to me that Creon draws near.

OE. O king Apollo, may he come to us in the brightnessof saving fortune, even as his face is bright!

PR. Nay, to all seeming, he brings comfort; else would henot be coming crowned thus thickly with berry-laden bay.

OE. We shall know soon: he is at range to hear.—

irp6 compositum, credo, significantes: ne enim in talibus duplex a scriberetur,inferiorum temporum Graecis Latina suadere poterant exempla, ut astare, postemplum.

radiant look prove the herald of good news. Xanirpds with h> TVXQ K.T.X.,—being applicable at once to brilliant fortune and (in the sense of<£a<,8pds) to a beaming countenance. b> TUXU, nearly =/JLCTO. Tuxq^, 'in-vested with,' 'attended by' : cp. 1112 Zv n yap jxaKpw | yrfpa £wd8ti:Ai. 488 crOivovros Iv irXovno. TV^T] ownjp (Aesch. Ag. 664), likeTTpaKTUip (ib. H i ) , 6e\KT(op TTUOIO (Aesch. Suppl. 1040), Kapavi<rTrjpts

(Eum. 186). 82 tlKao-ai \Uv, ijSiis (sc. /JaiW). Cp. EL 410TOV vvKripov, SoKeiv 1/J.oL O. C. 151 hv<raiu>v | //.aKpaCwv T',

•qSus, not 'joyous,' but 'pleasant to us,' 'bringing good news': as 510?;8v7roXts, pleasant to the city: El. 929 iJSiis ovSe p.rpp\ Sva-^ept]';, a guestwelcome, not grievous, to her. In Track. 869 where aijSrys KO.1 O-W<O-<}>pv<j>ixivri is said of one who approaches with bad news, aijSifc is not'unwelcome,' but rather 'sullen,' 'gloomy.' 83 iroXv(rre(}) s...8d<t>vT)s. Theuse of the gen. after words denoting fulness is extended to the notions ofencompassing or overshadowing: e.g. TrepLartcprj \ ...dv6ea>v 6-qK^v {El.895), o-Ttyriv...ys [v. I. rj] Kanjpe^eis So/xot (Eur. Hipp. 468). But the dot.would also stand: cp. Od. 9. 183 oTrios...ha<\>vy<ri Kan/pc^e's: Hes. Op.513 Xa^vr; Sep/Aa Karacr/aoi'. iroYKapirov, covered with berries: Plin. 15.30 maximis bdcris atque e viridi rubentibus (of the Delphic laurel).Cp. O. C. 676. In Eur. Hipp. 806 Theseus, returning from the oracleat Delphi to find Phaedra dead, cries TL hrjra TOIO-S' aveo-rc/tjuai «apa |7rA.eKToicri < >vX\ois, SutrTv^s Ottapo'; &v; So Fabius Pictor returned fromDelphi to Rome coronaius laurea corona (Liv. 23. 11). 84•ydp ws KX.V«IV. He is at a just distance for hearing:commensurate (in respect of his distance) with the range of our

30 ZO*OKAEOYI

Ki)8evfia, irai Mevoi/cews, 85

TIV rjfilv rjKeLS TOV deov ^jxr^v (ftepcov;

KPEI2N.icrOXrjv' \kyoi yap KCU TO, hva^top, el TV^OL

KCLT opdov i£e\66vTa, travT av evTV)(elv.

0 1 . e<mv Se iroiov TOUTTOS ; ovTe yap dpaavs

OVT ovv 7rpo8eicra<s elfu TW ye vvv \6yco. 90

KP. ei T<ui>Se ^py^ets TrXrjcna^ovTcdv Kkveiv,

erotjLio? threw, eire /cat crTei^eiv ecra).

OI. es TravTas auSa. rwi'Se ya/3 v\eov <f)epa)

TO TTev9o<s rj Ka\ T^S eyn^s \jjir)(r)s nepL.

KP, XeyoLfib av oi rjKOVcra TOV deov ndpa. 95

avmyev rj^as ^oi/Sos eyu.^avws ava^

/xiacr/ia ^wpa?, ws reOpa^evov ^Oovl

eu T77S', iXavveiv, JU.^8' av^/cecrTov Tpe<f>ew.

8 8 i^e\B6vra codd. Quod Suidas et Zonaras s.v. Si<ripopa legunt i^iavra, id meranegligentia factum esse putes.

voices (implied in KAUCIV). 85 KijSevjia, ' kinsman' (by marriage),here = ya/x/3po's (70). ^4#£ 756 ywaiKos <Sv SovXev^a /UT;

/*£. Eur. C ". 928 rai'Soi' 0'iKovpijfj.aTa = Tas ei/Sov oixovpowas,87 Xfyw Ydp...«vTvx«iv. Creon, unwilling to speak plainly before theChorus, hints to Oedipus that he brings a clue to the means by whichthe anger of heaven may be appeased. 88 ^«X6OVT«, of the event, ' havingissued'; cp. 1011 /xr/y«,ot$oi/3os igikOy o-a^'s: so 1182 ef^Koi, Thewordis chosen by Creon with veiled reference to the duty of banishing thedefiling presence (98 eXavvetv). ira'vTa predicative with evrv^iv, 'willall of them (= altogether)- be well.' Xeyw «iTDx«tv dv = A.ey<o on f VTV-

\oi-q av. 89 Toviros, the actual oracle (rovrros TO OiOTTpoirov, Tr. 822):\6yc[> (90), Creon's own saying (Xe'yto, 87). irpo8«C<ras, alarmed beforehand.Cp. Her. 7. 50 Kpi<j(rov Be Travra Baptriovra tffiurv TWV BeiviSv WcrxEtv/xdWov rj irar XPWa TrpoSeifj-aivovra firjSafjia. /AIJSCV Tra^eii'. No Otherpart of TrpoSet'So) occurs : vporapfiuv, irpo^oPua-Oai — ' to fear before-hand,' but vTrepSeSoiicd crov, I fear for thee, Ant. 82. In compos, witha verb of caring for, however, irpo sometimes = virep, e.g. irpoxj/So/MuAnt. 741. 91 TrXijo-iajo'vTwv here = TTXIJO-LOV OVTWV. usu. the verb = either

(1) to approach, or (2) to consort with (dat) , as below, 1136. 92 Art

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 31

Prince, my kinsman, son of Menoeceus, what news hast thoubrought us from the god ?

CREON.Good news: I tell thee that even troubles hard to bear,—if

haply they find the right issue,—will end in perfect peace.OE. But what is the oracle ? So far, thy words make me

neither bold nor yet afraid.CR. If thou wouldest hear while these are nigh, I am ready

to speak; or else to go within.OE. Speak before all: the sorrow which I bear is for these

more than for mine own life.CR. With thy leave, I will tell what I heard from the god.

Phoebus our lord bids us plainly to drive out a defiling thing,which (he saith) hath been harboured in this land, and not toharbour that which is past cure.

KOI <rreCx«i.v itra (xprj'^cis), (eroi/xo's ei/Ai TOVTO 8pdv). So Eur . Jon 1120

(quoted by Elms., etc.) irerrvo-fxivai. yap, el Bavetv r}fms \peu>v, | rjSiov av6a.voijj.iv, tiff opav <£dos: i. e. elre opav cjydos (xPv)> (v&lov &v opaJ/tevavTo). fl...dre, as Aesch. Eum. 468 av 8', el SiKaiw; eire fir], KplvovBiK-qv. 93 ts irctvTas. Her. 8. 26 OVTS rjvt(T-)(£TO <ny<2v cure re es iravrasraSe: Thuc. 1. 7 2 « TO vXrjOos elireiv (before the assembly). irXfovadverbial, as in At. 1103, etc.: schol. irepi TOVTU>V irXiov dymvi^ofiat rjTrepl T17S epavTOv i/fv^s. TOV8«, object, gen. with TO TrevOos (not withirepi): cp. EL 1097 m Zr;vos evae/leia,. 94 T) Ka\, 'than even.' Thismust not be confounded with the occasional use of rj KO.[ in nega-tive sentences containing a comparison: e.g. Ai. 1103 OVK ?<T0'

OTTOV <roi TOvSe Koarft.rjaai irXeov dpxfjs CKCITO 8ecrfi6s rj KOI T<38£ (re:

El. 1145 ovre yap TTOTC [ jj.ijTpo's o~v y' r)o~8a /xdA.A.oi' ij Ka.fj.ov < >i'Xos :

Ant iphon de caed. Her. § 23 efijTcu-o ovScV TI fiaWov VTTO TU>V SXKIOV rj

K<U VTT' e/xov (where KO.1 is redundant, = 'on my part'). 95 Xfyoi|j.' &v, adeferential form, having regard to the permission just given. Cp. Phil.674 x<i>poi% av eio-to : EL 637 KAVOIS ay rfit]. 97 <5s marks that the partic.

ov expresses the view held by the subject of the leading verbi.e., 'as having been harboured'= 'which (he says) has been

harboured.' Cp. Xen. An. 1. 2. 1 IXeye Oappelv «!s KaTao-Tijo-o/iivtovTovTizv eU TO Se'ov: he said, 'Take courage, in the assurance that' &c.98 eXaweiv for i£e\avveiv was regular in this context: Thuc. 1. 126 TOayos ZXavveiv riys 6eov (i.e. to banish the Alcmaeonidae): and so1. 127, 128, 135, 2. 13. |iT]8' avrJKco-Tov Tp6J>ei.v. The /uaoyx.a was

32 ZO<t>OKAEOYI

O I . TTOLO) Kadapfiai; T IS 6 rpoTros Trjs £v]JL<j>opa<;;

K P . dv8pr)\aT0vvra<;, 77 <f)6v(t) (f>6vov TTOXLV IOO

Xvovras, GJ? TOS ' cu^ia -^eifid^ov TTOXIV.

OI. TTOLOV yap avhpos Tijvhe /xrjvvei, TVX^V ;

KF. T ^ ij/xtv, (wag, Aaxos Trof rjyefx.on'

yrjs TrjcrBe, nplv ere Ttjv8' aTrevOvveiv TTOXLV.

OI. e£oiS' (XKOVCOV' ov yap el<reL86v ye TTCO. 105

KP. TOUTOU OavovTos vvv imcrTeWet cra^ws

TOUS auroeVras Xe t/°' l

^Mofo" A, superscripto a m. recentiore ^Tot xe'i""f0I'7'0S TO

simile in Bodl. Laud. 54 schol., xe'/U(>i"OI"'os t"'Tl T"'' TapaTTovros. Qui taliaannotaverunt, xeif*6fc" accus. absolutum esse intellexerant. Lectionis xeill^tel'in paucis sequioris notae codd. inventae, nulla est auctoritas; quanquam L

in the sense that it could not be expiated by anything else thanthe death or banishment of the blood-guilty. The version, ' and notto cherish it till past cure' (i.e. (Sore dv-uJKeo-Tov tlvai), suits the contextless well, since the guilt was incurred long ago, and Thebes has alreadysuffered. Cp. Antiphon Tetr. T. y. § 7 OIVTI TOU ira66vTo<; (in the causeof the dead) iiricricq'irTOfi.ev vfilv ™ TOVTOV <f>ov(o TO fx,ijvifia Tuiv d

piwv axeffa / ievovs Tracrav Trjv iroX-iv Ka.60.pav TOV yu.ta<r^aros

' to heal with this man's blood the deed which angers the avengingspirits, and so to purge the whole city of the defilement.' 99 irofo...gv|uj>opas. By what purifying rite (does he command us iXavvuv TO/uiacr/ia)? What is the manner of our misfortune (i.e. our defilement)?Eur. Phoen. 390 rt's 6 Tpowos airov; TI <j>vyd(TLv TO 8vo-)(£p£s -y 'wha t is

the manner thereof?' (sc. TOV KOKOU, exile). |v|i.c|>opa$, euphemistic forguilt, as Plat. Legg. 934 B Xo)(j)i]o-ai 7roXXa fiepr] rijs ToiavT-qs £vfi<f>opas, to

be healed in great measure of such a malady (viz., of evil-doing): ///.854 D iv T<3 irpoo-unria KOI r aw X€Pa>L 7Pa<££'S Trjv ^vfj.4>opdv, with his

misfortune [the crime of sacrilege] branded on his face and hands.'Her. 1. 35 o-vficfiopy e^o/ievos = £va.yrjs, under a ban. Prof. Kennedyunderstands: 'what is the mode of compliance (with the oracle)?' Hecompares O. C. 641 rySe yap £vvoio-ofnai ('for with that choice Iwill comply'). But elsewhere, at least, o-v^opd does not occur in asense parallel with o-u/x^tpeo-Oai, ' to agree with.' 100 d.v8pT)XaTovvTos. Asif, instead of Troiio KaOapfup, the question had been ri TroiovvTas; 101 cJs

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 33

OE. By what rite shall we cleanse us ? What is the mannerof the misfortune ?

CR. By banishing a man, or by bloodshed in quittance ofbloodshed, since it is that blood which brings the tempest onour city.

OE. And who is the man whose fate he thus reveals ?CR. Lalus, king, was lord of our land before thou wast pilot

of this State.OE. I know it well—by hearsay, for I saw him never.CR. He was slain; and the god now bids us plainly to

wreak vengeance on his murderers—whosoever they be.

ecXeifia.^ov exhibet, ubi « non a prima manu profectum videtur. Cod. in biblioth. Coll.SS. Trin. Cant. R. 3. 31, qui xei/mfei habet, ipse se refellit, non suae sed verae lectionisinterpretatione adiecta Ka6a xeijuafoiros. In V4 autem x«/«afS' factum est ex x«/xafoj'.

1O7 Tivae L sine accentu ; litteram a damnaverat librarius, puncto superposito,

T68' aljitt xe^ojov irdXiv, since it is this blood [ro'Se, viz. that impliedin <£6Vov] which brings the storm on Thebes, yf.in.alpv, ace. absol.»s presents the fact as the ground of belief on which the Thebansare commanded to ac t : ' Do thus, assured that it is this blood,' &c.Xen. Hellen. 2. 4. I 01 8e TpiaKovra, oSs i£ov 817 avi-ois Tupawilv aSecus,

v, K.T.X. Cp. Eur. Suppl. 268 iroXts 8E irpos TTOXIV I «rr?jfe xeL~

tlo-a, 'city with city seeks shelter, when vexed by storms.' 104v, to steer in a right course. The infin. is of the imperf., = Trpo-

repov rj dvrjvOvve^, before you were steering (began to steer). Oedipustook the State out of angry waters into smooth: cp. 696 e/xav -yav<j)l\av I Iv TTOVOIS aXvovtrav KOLT' 6p6ov ovpi&as : fr. 151 TrX^xTpots a7rev-

Bvvovaiv ovpiav Tpoiriv, ' w i t h the helm (TrXiJKTpa, the blades of the

x-ijSaXia) they steer their bark before the breeze.' 105 oi 7dp elo-et-86v 7e x«. As Oed. knows that Lai'us is dead, the tone of un-concern given by this colloquial use of oviru (instead of oxnroTe)is a skilful touch. Cp. El. 402 XP. av 8' co>x' ir«<m...; EA. ou8rJT<x.' fi/qtru) vov TOtrdvS' elrjv Ktvq: Eur . Hec. 1278 ^.rjirm fiaveir] Tw-

Sapis ToaovSe Trais: II. 12. 270 aXX oviroi TrdvT&s 6/xoloi \ dvipei iv

jroXe/io): cp. our (ironical) ' I have yet to learn . ' 107 TOOSOVTO^VTOS...

nvas. TOVS implies that the death had human authors; rwa.% that theyare unknown. So in O. C. 290 oTay 8' 6 Kvpios \ -n-aprj rts, 'the master—whoever he be.' Tin«p«iv, 'punish.' The act., no less than the midd., is

J. s. 3

34 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

O I . ol S' eicrl TTOV yrj<;; TTOV TOS' eupedrjcrerai

i ^ o s TraXatas hva-TeK/xaprov amas ;KP. iv rfj8' e<j>a<TKe yfj. TO Se t^Tov^vov 11 o

dXoiTov, e/c^euyei Se TafieXov/Jievov.

0 1 . TTorepa S' eV oi/cois ^ V dypo i s d Aai'os

17 y ^ s £73"' aXXr/s rwSe O-V^TT'ITTTU <f>6vq);

KP. Oeapos, cos e^aaKev, iicSrjficov TraXiv•77/3OS OXKOV ovKed' IKZO' , cos <xTreo"raX'>j. 115

0 1 . ouS' ayyeXos TIS ovSe crvyLirpaKToip oSou

/ca/reTS', OTOU TIS eK/xadcav e^pijcraT5 a y ;

K P . dvtjaKovcri y&p, TTXTJV els TIS , OS <f>o/3a) <f>vya)i>

quod aut ipse aut alius postea delere voluit. In cod. A, qui pariter Tivacr habet,simile punctum non ad a pertinere existimo, sed spiritum lenem esse litterae t in old.,quod, Oedipi personam indicans, voci nvaa proximum est. -nvaa sine accentupraebent etiam Bodl. codd. Laud. 54, Barocc. 66. nvh.a T, E, V, V3, Vs, V .Lectionem TWO. codex quod sciam nullus, sola habet Suidae editio Mediolanensis,

thus used even in prose: Lysias In Agor. § 42 Ti/jLwpeiv Snip avrov tus<f>ovia ovra, to punish (Agoratus), on his own account, as his murderer.X«ipl Ti(io)p6tv, here, either 'to slay' or 'to expel by force,' as distinguishedfrom merely fining or disfranchising: in 140 Toiavry \up\ nixaptlv isexplained by Kravwv in 139. 108 iroii To8'...aWas; ToSe "xyos omas=iX^os rrj(rSe airtas, cp. rovfiov <j)ptv<ov ovapov El. 1390. otrCas, 'crime' :At. 28 TqvV ovv e/c€tV(i) iras TI<S alriav vt/j.€i. F o r 8v<TT^K|iopT0v, ha rd to

track, cp. Aesch. Eum. 244 (the Furies hunting Orestes) etev TO'8' eo-uraVSpos €K<t>avh T€Kfiap. The poet hints a reason for what might elsehave seemed strange—the previous inaction of Oedipus. Cp. 219.1 1 0 £<j>atrKe, SC. 6 0€OS {evpiB-qcricrOaL TO I ^ V O S ) . TO 8^ JT)TOU(I.6VOV : 8J h a s

a sententious force, = ' now.' The yvdfi-r], though uttered in an oraculartone, is not part of the god's message. Cp. Eur. fr. 435TI vvv Bpmv €LTa Saijuovas KaXei' | TW yap TTOVOVVTI KO.1 Otas crvXXa/x113 trvpirlwrn. The vivid historic present suits the alertness of a mindroused to close inquiry: so below, 118, 716, 1025, etc. Cp. Ai. 429ica/cots Toioio-Se (Tv^TrtTTTiOKOTa. 114 8«up6s: La'ius was going to Delphiin order to ask Apollo whether the child (Oedipus), formerly exposedby the god's command, had indeed perished: Eur. Phoen. 36 TOV

7T<uSa fM(TTtv<av [ladtiv I £i JU.IJK£T' ftrj. » s f<()o<rK«v, a s LaiUS t o l d

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 35

OE. And where are they upon the earth ? Where shall the

dim track of this old crime be found ?

CR. In this land,—said the god. What is sought for can

be caught; only that which is not watched escapes.

OE. And was it in the house, or in the field, or on strange

soil that Lalus met this bloody end ?

CK. 'Twas on a visit to Delphi, as he said, that he had left

our land; and he came home no more, after he had once set

forth.

OE. And was there none to tell ? Was there no comrade

of his journey who saw the deed, from whom tidings might have

been gained, and used ?

CR. All perished, save one who fled in fear, and

cum ceterae rivis tueantur (s.v. tTurriXKa). Mirum mihi quidem quod nvi. receperuntElmsleius, Erfurdt., Dindorf., Blaydes. 117 OTOV cum ceteri codd. turn etiam L.Versantur enim in re minime probabili qui primam Laurentiani manum Swov, STOVnomrisi recentem dedisse affirmant. Factum est sane T post deletam litteram quae JTesse potuit, tota autem interiit : quam delevisse non recentior mantis videtur, sed velprima ipsa vei certe antiqua.

the Thebans at the time when he was leaving Thebes. 4K8I]|I<5V, not

going abroad, but being [= having gone] abroad : cp. Plat. Legg. 864 E

oi/ctiTO) TOV iviavrov *K&r)ixu>v. <Ss = e lm: Xen. Cyr. I. 3. 2 (os 8e CU^IKCTO

Ta.\i(Tra...rj<nrd£,(.To. Cic. Brut. 5 ut illos libros edidisti, nihil a te postea

accepimus. 116 oiS" a-yYc\os...4xpijo-aT av; The sentence begins as if

ayy«Xos TIS were to be followed by rjkBe.: but the second alternative,

(rvfnrpa.KTo>p 68ov, suggests xareiSe [had seen, though he did not speak]:

and this, by a kind of zeugma, stands as verb to ayyeXos also. Cp.

Her. 4- l °6 io~6rJTab Se <f>op(ovo~i TTJ 2KD6IKJ5 O/XOITJV, yA<o<r(Tav 8« ISLTJV.

ovS* ayyekos: II. 12. 73 OVK.LT eireir oioy oiJS' ayyeXov dirovhaOai. 8TOU,

gen. masc.: from whom having gained knowledge one might have used

i t 117 4K|MI8<JV= a protasis, et i^i/xaOev, i^pijaar' av, SC. TOVTOIS a e^ifiaOev.

Plat. Gorg. 465 E iav piv ovv Kai iyw crov aTTOKpivojx.ivov JJLIJ e co O Tt

Xprjo-wfjLai, if, when you answer, I also do not know what use to make

[of your answer, sc. TOUTOIS a av airo/cpiVy],—where shortly before we

have ovBe xprj<r6ai rfj diroKpitrti TJV croi aTr(Kpivdfji7]v ovStv otos T* rjaOa.

118 <|)op<p 4>v-yuv, 'having fled in fear ' : <j!>o'/3o), modal dat ive; cp . Thuc . 4.

88 Slot T£ TO iTraytayd €iTT€iv TOV Bpao't'Sav Kal irepl TOV Kapirov <j>6fia>

3—2

36 Z04>0KAE0YI

b)v eiSe Trkrjv eu ovSev el^' eiSws

0 1 . TO Troiov ; et> yap TTOXX.' av i^evpou ixaOelv, 120

o-pXW fipa.\etav el X&fioipev iXKP. Xijcrras e^acr/ce crwrv^o^Tas ov

pu>fJi~Q KTaveiv viv, aXXa CUP TrXijdev

OI. TTWS ovf o XrjcrTijs, et TL firj £vv apyvpca

£77pacrcrer evueuo , es TOO av TOA/XIJ? epr j ; 125

KP. oo/couvra TauT1 r)v' Aatou 8' OXWXOTOS

ouSeis apaijos iv Ka^ois kyiyvero.

0 1 . KO.KOV 8e TTOLOV i/xTToScov TvpavvCSos

OVTU> Trecrovcrrjs eipye TOVT" i^etSeuat;

KP. T) 7TOIKIXW8OS *Z<ftiyt; TO vrpos TTOCTI (TKOTV&V 130

T<i(f>avrj wpocnjyeTO.

fyvoxrav. 5. 70 eVroi'OS Kal opyij \<apovvTts. 119 elSws, with sure knowledge(and not merely from confused recollection, ao-a^ijs So£a): so 1151A.£y« yap etSios OIJSCV d\X aXA-oos irovEi : ^ / . 41 o:r&>s aM tiScos 17/xii'dyyuX.rj's (To.<f>rj. Iocasta says (849), in reference to this same point inthe man's testimony, KOVK ICTTIV avrip TOVTO y eK/JaXtiv 7raA.iv. 120 TO

TTOIOV;. Cp. 291 : El. 670 7rpay/xa tropavvuiv /xeya. | KA. TO TTOLOV, (a £ev ;

ihri. Ar. Pax 696 eu'Seujuovcr iracr^ei Sc ^at'/Aaarov. 'EPM. TO TI;IfjeiJpoi (ia0€tv. One thing would find out how to learn many things,i.e. would prove a clue to them. The infin. fiaOuv as after a verbof teaching or devising: Her. 1. 196 aAAo Se n i^ivprjKam. vecDariycvtcrflai. Plat. Rep. 519 E Iv oArj TTJ 7ro'X£t TOVTO pr}yavS.Tai eyyc-vicrOai. 122 ?<J>a(TKs <r. o' ^uyw (118). oiJ |ii^ p<£(J.rj = oi)^ «vos f><»fi.r], in

the strength not of one man. Cp. Her. 1. 174 iroW-rj x«pi ipya.£,o[j.£vwvT<3V KvtSiojv. Ant. 14 oWAg x«pt = by the hands of twain. So perh. xV'StSu/ia Pind. Py///. 2. 9. 123 <riv irXijeei: cp. on 55. 124 «\!TI(J.II K.T.X. ifsome intrigue, aided by (giv) money, had not been working from Thebes.TI is subject to irpao-<r«To : distinguish the adverbial TI (= 'perchance')which is often joined to et fiy in diffident expressions, as 969 d TL firj

o I KaT€(j>6ir,'unless/mvjtfwtf': Tr. 586 eiTip} BOK<S \ irpdo-vuvv, etc. Schneid. cp. Thuc. I. 121 KCLL TI airuS KO.1 lirpaao-ero is Tas

TrdAtts TavTas TrpoSocrias irepi: and 5. 83 virrjpxe Se Tl avrots Kai e/c TOS"Apyovs avTO ev Trpaa-a-o/xevov. 125 eirpd<r<reT0...e|3ii: the imperf. refers hereto a continued act in past time, the aor. to an act done at a definite pastmoment. Cp. 402 eSd/cets—eyvus: 432 IKO'/TIJI'—exaAeis. 126 SOKOVVTO...

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 37

could tell for certain but one thing of all that he saw.OE. And what was that ? One thing might show the clue

to many, could we get but a small beginning for hope.CR. He said that robbers met and fell on them, not in one

man's might, but with full many hands.OE. HOW, then, unless there was some trafficking in bribes

from here, should the robber have dared thus far ?CR. Such things were surmised; but, Laius once slain,

amid our troubles no avenger arose.OE. But, when royalty had fallen thus, what trouble in your

path can have hindered a full search ?CR. The riddling Sphinx had made us let dark things go,

and was inviting us to think of what lay at our doors.

ijv expresses the vivid presence of the 8o'£a more strongly than«8d/cei would have done: (cp. 274 raS' tar dpio-Kovff): Her. 1. 146 ravraSe rjv yivo/teva hi MiXifrw. 128 4(iiroS»v sc. ov, with KOKCSV, not with tlpye,'what trouble (being) in your path.' Cp. 445 vap(ov...ifjiiro8wv | o^Xeis.TvpawCSos. Soph, conceives the Theban throne as having been vacantfrom the death of Laius—who left no heir—till the election of Oed. Theabstract rvpawtSos suits the train of thought on which Oed. has alreadyentered,—viz. that the crime was the work of a Theban faction (124)who wished to destroy, not the king merely, but the kingship. Cp.Aesch. Cho. 973 i8«r$e \u>pa% TVV SITTXJJV rvpawtBa (Clytaemnestra andAegisthus). 130 iroiKiXuSis, singing 7roi/aX<x, subtleties, «uvry,u.aTa: cp.

Plat. Symp. 182 A 6 7rcpi TOV cpojra vo/xos iv p.iv rais aXXais 7ro'X€(ri vorj-cral paSios' aTrAcus yap wpurrai' 6 8' ivOdSe Kal IV AaKcSat/xoj/i TTOIKI'XO?.Her. 7. 111 irpojaavTis Se -q xpeovaa, Karcwrep iv AeX^oio-i, Kal o Sci/ TTOIKI-Xtorepov, ' the chief prophetess is she who gives the oracles, as at Delphi,and in no wise of darker speech.' 131 The constr. is irpoo-Tj-yero ^S.%,|K0^VTas rd di|>avtj, o-Koirely TA irpos iroo-f. irpooTJY«TO, was drawing US (by her

dread song), said with a certain irony, since irpoad-yeo-Oai with infin.usually implies a gentle constraint (though, as a milit. term, ara'y/07ydyovTo, reduced by force, Her. 6. 25): cp. Eur. Ion 659 XP°V<?Xafil3dv(i>v jrpocrd£ofiLai | 8a/j,apT* lav (re (TKrjirTpa Tap.' e\eiv xOovos. T6

irpos iro<rl (cp. £/x7roS(oi/ 128), the instant, pressing trouble, opp. to radtjiavrj, obscure questions (as to the death of Laius) of no present orpractical interest. Pind. Isthm. 7. 12 8a/xa pXv 7rapoixo/x€voi' ] xap-repav tiravae /j.ipifj.vaV TO 8e i rpos TTOSOS dpuov del VKOTTUV j XPVH-a

38 IOcJ>OKAEOYZ

0 1 . dXX' i£ vTrapxfjs av6is aW iyai <f>avco.

eTra^iws yoip t&otySos, a^uws Be cri)

Trpo TOV 0av6vTos Trjvft eOecrd' irncrT

WOT' ivSiKCi)? o\jjecr0e Ka/xe crv/x.ju.a^oi', 135

yfj T^Se Ti[LG)povvTa T<5 6ea> 6" a/xa.

vnep yap ov^i TW^ dircoTepa) (f>t,\cov

dXX' auros aurou TOUT' dirocrKehco [AVO~O<;.

OOTIS yap 17 P £K€IVOV 6 KTOLVCOV Ta^' at>

KcifJi av ToiavTTj xeiPL Tiju.wpeu' dikoi. 140

KeCvco irpocrapK(M> ovv i/jLavrov (o<f)eXcu.

aXX' C05 r a ^ t o r a , TralSe?, v/Aeis /tet' fidOpcov

laracrOe, rovah' apavres LKTrjpas /cXaSovs,

134 irpd habent optimi duo codd., L, A : inter reliquos, V3, Bodl. Laud. 54(cum interpr. virip uterque), Barocc. 66, Misc. 99. vpbs codd. aliquot, inter quos B,E, T, V, V2, V4: vide annot. rfyS ISeaS' inarpo^v. Variam lect. TyvdeOeairl^ei ypatpyv notat schol. in marg. L, quae cum plane supervacua et eadem insulsa

•jrav. Ant. 1327 Tav TTOO-IV xaxa. 132 4g vTropxijs, i.e. taking up anewthe search into the death of Lai'us. Arist. de Anim. 2. 1 -KOXW 8' wmrepi£ VTrapxqs iTravLu>iJ.tv : SO 7raA.tv ovv otov c^ virap^rjs Rhel. I. I . 14 : [Dem. ]

or. 40 § 16 7raA.iv i£ vwapxrjs \ayyavova-l, fnoi Sucas. The phrase tvTrj rrjs kni<TTr\\x.rl<i V7rapxfj occurs in the paraphrase by Themistius ofArist, 7rcpt <t>vo-iK7Js aKpoacrews 8. 3 (Berlin ed. vol. 1. 247 b 29): else-where the word occurs only in i£ vTrapxrjs. Cp. El. 725 i£ ira-oo-rpo<£??s =VTrocrTpa<j}€VTei : Her. 5. 116 i< vei;s : Thuc. 3. 92 IK Kaivrj';. avBis, as hehad done in the case of the Sphinx's riddle : aird = TO dfyavrj. 133 4ira|£»s(which would usually have a genitive) implies the standard—worthily ofhis own godhead, or of the occasion—and is slightly stronger than aj£<os.Cp. Eur. Hec. 168 dirwXe&aT, cuAe'crar': Or. 181 Sioixo';u.e0', olxpfieO':Ale. 400 viraKovvov, CLKOVOOV. 134 irpi, on behalf of, cp . Trpo TWVSC

10, O. C. 811: Xen. Cyr. 8. 8. 4 et Tis...Staiaj'Sweixme irpo /3ao-iA«us:1. 6. 42 a£taxroixri cr« 7rpo iaxTusv f$ov\eve<r6ai. Campb. reads 7rposrov 6av6vro's, which here could mean only ' at the instance of the dead.'Trpos never ='on behalf of,' 'for the sake of,' but sometimes 'on the

side of': e.g. Her . I. 124 ojro<JTa.vT£s COT' CKEIVOU Kal yevofitvoi Trpos <r(o,

' ranged themselves on your side': 1. 75 eAino-as Trpos eoivrov TOV xPVcrlJ^v

i, that the oracle was on his side: below, 1434 Trpos a-ov...^>pa.a-<o, I

OlAinOYl TYPANNOI 39

OE. Nay, I will start afresh, and once more make darkthings plain. Right worthily hath Phoebus, and worthily hastthou, bestowed this care on the cause of the dead; and so, asis meet, ye shall find me too leagued with you in seekingvengeance for this land, and for the god besides. On behalfof no far-off friend, no, but in mine own cause, shall I dispelthis taint. For whoever was the slayer of Laius might wish totake vengeance on me also with a hand as fierce. Therefore,in doing right to Lai'us, I serve myself.

Come, haste ye, my children, rise from thealtar-steps, and lift these suppliant boughs;

sit, docet quanta mutandi licentia grammatici interdum uterentur. 1 3 8 avTOvrecte B, T, alii; eorum in quibus aiirov legitur sunt L et A. 139 iKeivov L (ex

cr

IKHVOIT factum), A : ineivov B. Pravam 1. xeivos deteriorum codd. unus et alter admisit.

will speak on your side,—in your interest: Track. 479 KCU TO Trpos KCIVOVXc'yeiv, to state his side of the case also. *m<rrpo<j>ij, a turning round(O. C. 1045), hence, attention, regard: cTriorpcx iJv TiOeo-Oai (like(Ttrov&qv, irpovoiav TLO., Ai. 13, 53^) = CTiorpe<£eo"#ai (TIVOS), Phil. 599-Dem. In Aristocr. § 136 OVK eVeorpa<j!>»7 'heeded not ' = o{i8ev i<j>pov-ncre ib. § 135. 137 v-a\f -yap oi\\. K.T.X., i.e. not merely in the causeof Laius, whose widow he has married. The arrangement of thewords is designed to help a second meaning of which the speakeris unconscious: ' in the cause of a friend who is not far off' (hisown father). The reference to Laius is confirmed by KCIVOI irpoa-apKiavin 141. 138 OLVTOV = ifiavrov : SO K\a.tb>...avTr} irpos airnfv, El. 285 : rov%

y avros avrov iroXefitovs (OUK i<3 Odirreiv) Ai. 1132. diroo-KeSoi, dispel,

as a taint in the a i r : cp. Oil. 8. 149 o-Kc'Saow 8' airo lofSea Ovfuov:

Plat. Phaed. "J"J D [i.rj...o ave/xos avrrjv (rrjv \)/V)(r]v) eKySatVovtrar IK TOV

crw/xaros Sicuftvaa KCI.1 SiacrKtSawvcriv. 139 ^KUVOV i Kravtiv. eKtivov is

thus placed for emphasis: cp. 820. 140 roiairn, referring to Kravwv,implies <f>ovia: on Ti/xuipw see 107. The spectator thinks of the timewhen Oed. shall be blinded by his own hand. 142 iralSes. Theking here, as the priest in 147, addresses all the suppliants. d'XXos(144) is one of the king's attendants, pddpuv | Wao-Ot K.T.X. Cp. Ant.417 x^ovos...aeipas: Phil. 630 vvs>% ayovTa. Prose would require acompound verb : Xen. Symp. 4. 31 viravia-TavTai...6a.K0iv. dpavrts.Aesch. Suppl. 481 KXaoovs ye TOVTOVS ax\§ Iv ayKaXats XajSoJi' | /3a>/ioiis

4o Z04>0KAE0YZ

aXXos Se KaS/xou XaoV wS' adpoitjera,

6JS TOW e//,ou Syoacrovros' 17 yd/> evTU^ets 145cruz Tw 0e&j (f)avov[JLeff', rj 7re7rT&)/cores.

IE. c3 7raiSes, ioraj//.ecr#a. rwi^Se yapKal Seup' e/3r)iJ.ev u>v oS' e^ayyeXXerai.*3?oi/3os 8' o •n'eju.i/'as TacrSe /[/.avretas

8' IKOLTO Kal voaov Travcrr^'/Dto?. 150

X0P02.

(TTp. a'. cS AtOS d8u£7reS ^WXTt, Tt9 7T0T£ TttS TTo\v\pV(TOV

2 nu^awos ayXaa? e/8as

CTT' aA.Xovs Sat/iovcov iy\(i>pL<ov | #cs. 145 irdv...8pao-ovTos, to do every-thing = to leave nothing untried: for »s cp. 97. Plat. Apol. 39 Alav TIS ro\jJ.a irav TTOUIV KOX Aeyeiv. Xen. Hellen. 7. 4. 21 iravraiiroifi OTTWS, £i Suvairo, diraydyoi. riTi>xe!s...'irenT<DK6Tes: 'fortunate,' ifthey succeed in their search for the murderer, who, as they nowknow, is in their land (no) : 'ruined,' if they fail, since they will thenrest under the dvr)K«TTov p.io,<xfi.a (98). The unconscious speaker,in his last word, strikes the key-note of the destined ^pra-eYeta. 147JwatSEs: see on 142. 148 KO.1 &evp' i/3-qfj.ev, we e'en came here: i.e. thiswas the motive of our coming in the first instance. Phil. 380 eVciSKal Xeyeis OpaavaTOfiuiv: Lys. In Eratosth. § 29 irapa rov irore Kal Xr/-\j/ea-de Soojvj egaYY& «T<", proclaims on his own part (midd.), of himself:i.e. promises unasked, ultro pollicetur. Cp. Ai. 1376 dyytWo/mi...wai<J>LXOS, ' I offer friendship.' Eur. has thus used i£ayy. even where metrepermitted the more usual cirayyeAAopu: Heracl. 531 Ka^ayyeXXofiai |6irq(TKuv, I offer to die. 149 a|ia: *. . may the god, who has summonedus to put away our pollution, at the same time come among us as ahealing presence.

151—215 The Chorus consists of Theban elders—men of noblebirth, 'the foremost in honour of the land' (1223)—who represent theKa'8/xou Aao's just summoned by Oedipus (144). Oedipus having nowretired into the palace, and the suppliants having left the stage, theChorus make their entrance (7rapo8os) into the hitherto vacant opyrjcnpa..For the metres, see the Analysis which follows the Introduction.

1st strophe (151—158). Is the god's message indeed a harbingerof health ? Or has Apollo some further pain in store for us ?

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOS 41

and let some other summon hither the folk of Cadmus, warnedthat I mean to leave nought untried ; for our health (with thegod's help) shall be made certain—or our ruin.

PR. My children, let us rise; we came at first to seek whatthis man promises of himself. And may Phoebus, who sentthese oracles, come to us therewith, our saviour and delivererfrom the pest.

CHORUS.

O sweetly-speaking message of Zeus, in what spirit »st? , , - , 1 • strophe,

hast thou come from golden Pytho unto glorious

1st antistrophe (159—166). May Athene, Artemis and Apollosuccour us!

•2nd strophe (167—178). The fruits of the earth and the womb perish.2nd a?itistrophe (179—189). The unburied dead taint the air:

wives and mothers are wailing at the altars.3rd strophe (190—202). May Ares, the god of death, be driven

hence: may thy lightnings, O Zeus, destroy him.$rd antistrophe (203—215). May the Lycean Apollo, and Artemis,

and Dionysus fight for us against the evil god.151 IJMITI, of a god's utterance or oracle (1440), a poet, equivalent

for <j>VM '• CP- 3 I o "•""' °'»>v(3v §wnv. AiAs. because Zeus speaks by themouth of his son; Aesch. Enm. 19 Aios wpo ifTijs §' «rri Ao|iots -n-aTpos.dSuen-is, merely a general propitiatory epithet: the Chorus have not yetheard whether the response is comforting or not. It is presently toldto them by Oed. (242). Cp. El. 480 dSv7rvoW...oi'et1oaTa)v, dreamsbreathing comfort (from the gods). TCsn-oTc.gpas; What art thou thathast come ? i. e. in what spirit hast thou come ? bringing us health ordespair? 152 IIu6a>vos, from Pytho (Delphi): for the gen., see on 142fidOpaiv I lo-Tao-Oe. Tas trdkvxpvo-ov, 'rich in gold,1 with allusion to thecostly dvaQrifixxTo. dedicated at Delphi, and esp. to the treasury of thetemple, in which gold and silver could be deposited, as in a bank,until required for use. Iliad 9. 404 ovS1 Sa-a Xdlvos ovSos a^Topos t^rosiepyu I $ot'/3ou 'AiroWwvo's, TivOoZ ivl 7ccrp-qicra~g. T h u c . I . 121 VCLVTLKOV

Te own) TTJS virap^ovcrrji re ovcri'as i^apTWo/AeOa, Kai CITTO T W iv Ae\<f>oi$

KOLI 'OXv/xTrta -^pr]fid.Toiv. Athen . 233 F T<3 ft.lv ovv iv AeX^ois 'ATT6XX<OVI

rov irpoTepov iv -rfj AaKtSatyotovt \pvcrov KOL apyvpov [irporepov = before t he

time of Lysander] ia-Topovtnv dvarfOrjvac. Eur. Andr. 1093 Qeovyv'aXa (recesses), drjcravpovs /3poT<3v. Ion 54

42 ZO*OKAEOYZ

3 ©rjySa9 ; e/crerajiiai, <f>o/3epav (frpeva SeCfian ir&Wotv,

4 irjLe. AaXie Ilata^,5 a,fx<f>\ crol a£oju,evos TI JUOI rj viov 155617 7re/HTeX\oju,eVais aptus iraXiv i^avvcre.i<; )(peo<;.

7 et7re ju.01, <3 -^pvcr€a<s TIKVOV 'EKTTLSOS, a/xfipoTe <&a//,a.

avr. a'. vp<oTd ere KeKkojxevos, Ovyarep A109, afifipor 'AOdva,

2 yaido^ov T d8ek(f)eav 160

159 KeK\o/j.(voa L (w a manu admodum recenti), A, E : KexXo'/ucos V, V4, B, al. :

(the young Ion) Xpvaro<f>v\a.KQ. TOV 6tov, | ra/xiav re TTOLVTWU.Pind. Pyth. 6. 8 iv TroXv^pwo) *kircXkuiVia....vaira. (i.e. iv Ili)0ot).153 The bold use of licr^Tonai is interpreted by <f>o|3cpdv <j>pe'vajrdXXwv, which is to be taken in close connection with it. iKreis not found elsewhere of mental tension (though Dionys. De Comp. Verb,C. 15 ad fin. has 17 717s Sictvoias eKraoris KCU TO TOV SufjuxToi a-n-poa--

SOK TOV) : and Triclinius wrongly explains here, ' I am prostrated byd r e a d ' (cKirejrXrjy^at, Trap ocrov 01 €KirXaycvT£? (.KTCUTIV cco/iaros Kal

d.KiV7]<Tiav Trdcr)(ov(riv : cp . Eur . Afed. 585 ev yap CKT«vei <T' tiros). C p .

Xen. Cyr. I. 3. I I €<«s Trapareivaifii TOVTOV, axnrep ovros «ju,e irapa-Tilvn a77o o-ov KwXu'wv,—'rack,' 'torture' him. But iraparelvea-Oai,when used figuratively, usually meant ' t o be worn out,' 'fatiguedto death' : e.g. Plato Lysis 204 C TraparaO^a-eTai VTTO crov a/coiW Oa/idX/yovros, enecabitur, he will be tired to death of hearing it. SoXen. Mem. 3. 13. 6 iraparirafiai fnaKpav 6S6v iroptvOiis. irdXXwv,transitive, governing <j>p€va, making my heart to shake; not intransi-tive, for iraXAojUEVos, with <£peVa as accus. of the part affected. Anintransitive use of mxXXco in this figurative sense is not warranted bysuch instances as Ar. Lys. 1304 KOV$O, •KOXK.WV, 'lightly leaping inthe dance': Eur. El. 435 ?7raXXe Se\cj>fc (= la-KipTa), 'the dolphinleaped': ib. 477 ?7nroi liraXXov 'quivered' (in death). Cp. Aesch. P. V.881 KpaSia <£d/?a> <j>ptva Xaxrifei: so, when the speaker is identifiedwith the troubled spirit within him, we can say <£peVa 7raXXo),—where4>plva. has a less distinctly physical sense than in Aesch. I.e., yet hasphysical associations which help to make the phrase less harsh. 154 AdXic.The Delphian Apollo is also Delian—having passed, according to theIonic legend, from his native Delos, through Attica, to Delphi (Aesch.Eum. 9). A Boeotian legend claimed Tegyra as the birthplace of

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 43

Thebes ? I am on the rack, terror shakes my soul, O thou

Delian Healer to whom wild cries rise, in holy fear of thee,

what thing thou wilt work for me, perchance unfelt before,

perchance returning in the fulness of the years: tell me, thou

immortal Voice, born of golden Hope !

First call I on thee, daughter of Zeus, divine 1st ami-

Athene, and on thy sister, guardian of our land,

KefcXo^cif) V3, Bodl. Barocc. 66 : KexXo/^cw V2, Bodl. Laud. 54 : treTtXojucu, U Blaydes.

Apollo : Plut . Pelop. 16 ivTavBa /ivOoXoyovai TOV 6tov yivicrOai, KCLL TO

JU.£V 7r\rj(TLov opos ArjXos KaXeLTcu. W e can scarcely say, however, with

Schneidewin that AaAte here ' bewrays the Athenian,' when we remember

that the Theban Pindar hails the Delphian Apollo as AVKU KO.1 AdXov

dvdo-o-wv $oT/3e (Pyth. 1. 39). lijie (again in 1096), invoked with the cry

Irj : cp. Tr. 221 ico to! Hatav. Soph, has the form TTOHWV, iranjtov as = ' a

healer' (not with ref. to Apollo), Phil. 168, 832. 155 a£6pcvos (rt. ay,

whence ayios) implies a religious fear : cp. Od. 9. 478 O-^LTXC , i-irel (jelvovs

o&x a^€o am Zvl OLKW | ia-9ifjievaL. f\ WovTJ...ird\iv. Are we to suffer some

new plague, for some recent impiety ? Or are we to be visited by a

recurrence of plagues suffered in past years, on account of some old

defilement? The second guess is right: it is the old curse in the

house of Labdacus that is at work. 7raA.iv recalls Aesch. Ag. 154

fiijxvu yap <f>of$epd iraXtvoproi | OIKOVO/J.OS SoXia fxydfiuiv (JLrjvtS TCKIWOIVOS.

viov, adjective with xP e 0 S • 1™klv> adverb with e£avv<rei<s. xt poi viov

Xpe'os Z£avv<rei<;; rj r t XP^0S TaXiv efaruo-eis; T h e doubling of rj harshly

co-ordinates viov and irdXiv, as if one said rtvas ^ fj.a-^oji.ivovi ij d/ia^el

enKrjo-av, 156 irepiT«XXo(i,. <3pais, an epic phrase which Ar. Av. 697 also

has. Od. 14. 293 aAX' ore 81J pr/vis re Kai rj^cpat c^eTeAewTO aij/ irepi-

reXXofjiivov CTCOS, «al lirqXvOov wpai. 157 xpv<r^as K.T.X. T h e answer

(not yet known to them) sent by Apollo is personified as $a|jia, a divine

Voice,—' the daughter of golden hope,' because—whether favourable or

not—it is the issue of that hope with which they had awaited the god's

response. 159 KCK\6(I«VOS is followed in 164 by irpo(|>ovT]T^ |ioi instead of

ev^o/xai 7rpo<jiavrjvai. Cp . Plat. Legg. 686 D dit ofiXl\pas yap 7rpos TOVTOV

TOV O~T6XOV OV Tripi h~iaXey6fji.e6a e$o£i fioi TrdyKaXos.. .tlvai. Ant iphon Tetr.

B. /?. § 10 diroXvof/.evos 8k VTTO TE T^S d\r]6uas TWV Trpa^OtvTwv viro re

TOV v6jx.ov KaO' ov 8to)K£Tai, ouSe T<SV imrrjSevfjMTOiv ctvena S i x a t o i TOI-

OVTUIV KaKuiv d^iovaOai io~fjitv. Xen . Cyr. 8. 8. 10 YJV Se auToig vofLifiov

160 -yaidoxov has this sense only here. In O. C. 1072

44 IO*OKAEOYZ

3 AprefiLV, d KVKkoevT dyopds Bpovov eu/cXea OdcrcreL,

4 Kal Qoifiov ii<afi6\ov, la

5 rpccrcrol dXe^Cfiopoi, Ttpo^avyyri [ioi,

6 et Trore KCU, irporepas a r a s vnep 6pvv^4va<i TroXet 165

eKTomav (f>\6ya TTI XIXTOS, eX^ere Kal vvv.jwcraT eK

o-rp. /3'. ai TTOTTOI, dvdpid[ia yap <f)epa>

2 TT^ara1 I'ocret 8e /^ot irpova^ CTTOXO?, OVS' lift <f>povTi8o<i

S a TIS aXeferai. oure yaya eKyova 1714 /cXvras ^^ovos au^erat ovre TOKOLCTLV

it is the Homeric epithet of Poseidon, 'girdling the earth,' tovyaiao^ov. Cp. IIaA.A.tts 7roA.ioi) os Ar. £^ . 581 (7roXtao^os Pind. {?/. 5-10), TroXuTtjov^oi 6eoi Aesch. Theb. 6g. 161 KVKXOCVT a^opas Opovov =KVK\O€O-(T7]<; ayopa? Opovov, a throne in the centre of the agora; cp.Ant. 793 veixos aVSpcuv £VV<XL{J.OV, Track. 993 <3 K^vat'a Kptpn.% f3u>jxiov.

K%iK\o£VTa should not be pressed as if asserting a definitely circularform for the agora; the notion is not so much 'round' as 'sur-rounding,'—the epithet marking that the sitting statue of Artemisis the central object. The phrase may have been partly suggestedby the familiarity of the word KVKAOS in connection with the Athenianagora, of which it perhaps denoted a special part; schol. Ar. Eq.137 0 Se KVKXOS 'hdrjvqcrCv icrri KaOairep [laKeWos, CK Tijs KaTao-KCvrjs

(form) rijv TTpoo-rjyopiav Xa/3<ov. iv6a hrj irarpao-Kuai ^copis Kpe<uv Ta

aXXa wvia, Kal tfaiperios 81 ot l)(6ves. Cp. Eur. Or. 919 oAtyaiasCLCTTV Kayopas xpaivw KVKXOV, ' the circle of the agora,' i. e. ' its

bounds' : cp. Thuc. 3. 74 T(^S oiKias i-as iv KVKXW T^S ayopas, 'al lround' the agora. In //. 18. 504, cited by Casaubon on Theophr.Char. 2. 4, kp<3 lv\ KVKXW refers merely to the yepovi-es in council. Iprefer my version above to (1) 'her round throne, (consisting) of theagora,'—a strained metaphor, for $povo<s is the chair of the statue:(2) 'her round seat in the agora'—/cuxXo'evra meaning that the pedestalof the statue was circular: (3) 'her throne in the agora, round whichKVKXLOI x°Pot' r a nge themselves.' This last is impossible. CVKXIO,, al-luding to Artemis EwXeia, the virgin goddess of Fair Fame, worshipped

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOZ 45

Artemis, who in the centre of our agora holds her throne offame, and on Phoebus the far-darter: O shine forth on me, mythreefold help against death ! If ever aforetime, in arrest of ruinhurrying on the city, ye drove a fiery pest beyond our borders,come now also!

Woe is me, countless are the sorrows that I bear; a plague is 2ndon all our host, and thought can find no weapon for defence. Thefruits of the glorious earth grow not; by no birth of children

esp. by Locrians and Boeotians: Plut. Arist. 20 y3o/ios yap avrrj KOXdyaXfia Trapd iraaav dyopdv ISpvrai, KO.1 TrpoOvovcriv at re yajxov)x.ivai Kai

0! ya/iowTes: also at Corinth, Xen. Hellen. 4. 4. 2. Pausanias saw atemple of "Apre/us Ei>«Xeta, with a statue by Scopas, near the Ilpom'Sesirvkai on the N. E. side of Thebes. Near it were statues of ApolloBoedromios and Hermes Agoraios. The latter suggests that the Agoraof the Lower Town (which was deserted when Pausanias visited Thebes)may have been near. In mentioning the dyopd, Soph, may have beenfurther influenced by the fact that Artemis was worshipped as 'Ayopaia:thus in the altis at Olympia there was an 'Apre/u'Sos 'Ayopcuas /?<o/xcsnear that of Zeus 'Ayoptuos (Paus. 5. 15- 4). 165 cn-as imp, 'on accountof ruin' (i.e. 'to avert i t ' ) : cp. Ant. 932 KXavfiaff virdp^u /JpaSu-rijTosvirep. So Aesch. Theb. I l l ISCTE trapQivum iKetriov Xoypv BovXcxrvvas inrep,

'to avert slavery.' Cp. 187. (Spwpivas iroXei: the dat. (poet.) as afterverbs of attacking, e.g. hnkvai, imriOea-dai. Musgrave's conj. vtrepopw-IJLivai TTo'Xet (the compound nowhere occurs) has been adopted by someeditors. 166 ^via-ar tKToirCav, made IKTOTTIOV, = e£a)p«raT6, a rare use ofdvvui like Troitiv, Kadiardvat, aVoSei/cvwai: for the ordinary use, cp. 720IKUVOV yvvaev | <j>ov£a yevi(r8ai, effected that he should become. InAnt. 1178 TOVTTOS ok ap' 6fiB6v rjvvaa's, the sense is not 'made right,'but ' brought duly to pass.' JXBtre KO.1 VBV, an echo of Trpo<f>di>rp-e p.01,

wpoTtpas having suggested KO.1 VVV : as in 338 aAX' ip.e i e'yeis repeatsopyrjv e/xi/juj/ia rrjv ip.r)V. 167 <o irdiroi is merely a Cry like Trairat: Trach.853 Ke^vrai vocros, u> TTOTTOI, OXOV, K-T.X. 170 OTOXOS, like crrparos (Pind.

Pyth. 2. 46, etc.) = Xaps. vi = Ivevn, is available. <f>povr£8os fyx°s> not,a weapon consisting in a device, but a weapon discovered by humanwit, cy^os w TIS dXi^erai being a bold equivalent for prjxavrj dXe^rjrripia.173 TOKOKTIV, by births: i.e. the mother dies, or the child is still-born:

46 IO4X3KAEOYZ

5 ir/Kov KafnaTOJu dve^ovcri yvvauKes' i 746 aWov 8' av aXXw TrpocrtSots drrep evnrepov opviv

7 KpcLcrcrov ajaat//,a/ceVou Trupos op/J-evov

77-pos kcnripov Oeov'

o k /?'. & 7roXts avapiOfAOS OXXVTOU'

2vr)\4a Se yeveOXa npos ireSw 0avaTa<f>6pa

3 eV 8' aXo^ot iroXtai T' eVt

iaKTav irapa fiejfjuov dXXoOev aXXat 182

oXvypayv TTOVCOV licrrpes eTTi(TTevd)(ov(nv. 185

6 iraiav Se Xa/*7rei crroi'oecrcra TC yfjpvs ofiavXo<s'

7 cS^ tnre/3, w ^pvcrea dvyarep At09,

8 eucoTra

18O Veram 1. 6ava.Ta(j>6pa., quam ex cod. Palat. 40 et Laur. 31. 10 (L2) affertCampb., inveni etiam in V. L Bavararftopia (sic), a m. rec. in -a correctum:

see on 26, and cp. Hes. Op. 244 ou'Se ywaiKcs TIKTOWLV. If TOKOKTLV

= '/« child-bed' (and so the schol., eV rots TOKOIS), the meaning impliedwould be that all the women perished in their travail, since ofy avc^ovtrtcould not be explained as merely = ' do not soon or easily surmount.'175 fiXXov 8'...oXX<j>, ' one after another.' The dative here seems to dependmainly on the notion of adding implied by the iteration itself; thoughit is probable that the neighbourhood of 71750s in wpoo-t'Sots may havebeen felt as softening the boldness. That irpoo-opav could be used as =' to see in addition' is inconceivable ; nor could such use be justified bythat of ivopav riia as = opdv iv TIVL. And no one, I think, would bedisposed to plead lyric license for aXkw wpds 1801s on the strength ofaKTav irpos eriripau 6eov in 177. Clearly there was a tendency (at leastin poetry) to use the dative thus, though the verb of the contextgenerally either (a) helps the sense of' adding,' or (b) leaves an alter-native. Under (a) I should put El. 235 rUrtw arav aT<us: Eur. Helen.195 oaK/roa SaKpvo-L fioi. rj>ep<i>v. U n d e r (b), Eur . Or. 1257 Tnjfiara

Tnjfiaa-iv i£eipy: JPhoen. 1496 tj>6va> <ftovo<s \ OtoWdSa Sofiov coAecre: where

the datives might be instrumental. On the whole, I forbear to recom-mend a\\ov 8' av oXXa •n-poo-tSois, though easy and tempting; cp. Thuc.2. 4 aXXot Se SXXrj Trj<s wo\e<i)S OTropaSijv aVwAXwro, 177 Sp\uvov, SLOT.

TYPANNOZ 47

do women surmount the pangs in which they shriek; and lifeon life mayest thou see sped, like bird on nimble wing, aye,swifter than resistless fire, to the shore of the western god.

By such deaths past numbering, the city perishes: unpitied, 2nd anti-her children lie on the ground, spreading pestilence, with noneto mourn: and meanwhile young wives, and grey-haired motherswith them, uplift a wail at the steps of the altars, some here,some there, entreating for their weary woes. The prayer tothe Healer rings clear, and, blent therewith, the voice of lamen-tation : for these things, golden daughter of Zeus, send us thebright face of comfort.

6avaTTj<j>6poi (sic) A. Dativus, voci iriStf debitus, in codd. fere omnes irrepsit.182 Trapafiwiuov L, A, plerique. irapa fitofuov, B, T, V2, V , al. avSav Tapa.f}ibfuoi>Hartung., ax^v irapaf3oiiuoi> Nauck. aWai codd.: a\\av Dindoif.

part. (//. 11. 571 Bovpa...opfjieva 7rpo'<rcra>), 'sped,1 'hurried,' since the lifeis quickly gone. Kpti<r<rov...in>pAs, because the irvp<j>6po<} Aoi/uos drivesall before it. 178 aK-rdv irpis for wpos dxrav, cp. 525 : O. C. 126 aXcros£s TSLVB' dixaifiaKcrav Kopav. «<nr«pou 8«o5 : as the Homeric Erebos is inthe region of sunset and gloom (Od. 12. 81), and Hades is ivw^wvaraf O. C. 1559. 179 <Sv...dvapt6(j.os. u>v, masc, referring to akXov...a\\ip,—'to such (deaths) knowing no limit': cp. dvdpi.9ij.os OprjvoyvEl. 232, ix.r\v5>v \ dvripSixos Ai. 602, where the gen. depends on thesubstantival notion (dptOixos) in the compound. 180 ^ve8Xa (TTOXCCOS),'her sons': cp. 1424 ra Ov-qrwv yivedka. the sons of men. VT^O, un-pitied ; dvodcTOs, without oLcros, lament, made for them: they receiveneither Tacj>rj nor Oprjvos. Cp. T h u c . 2. 50 TTOXXWV drdfjxav yvyvofiivtov

(in the plague, 430 B.C.). 181 Iv 8', cp. on 27. iv\ adv.: Her.7. 65 rdfa Be KaXd/xiva. eTxpv,...€Trl Be, (riB'qpov {v. 1. -os) r/v. But em =

eireo-Ti, II. 1. 515. 182 aKTav iropd paipiov, 'at the steps of the altars':Aesch. Cho. 722 axT^ ywyMTos, the edge of the mound : Eur. Her. F. 984d[i<f>l fiui/jLLav I eTTTr]$e KprjTnB', at the base of the altar. 185 iKTfjpts withXvypuv irovwv, entreating on account of (for release from) their woes,causal gen.: cp. dXyelv TUX»?S, Aesch. Ag. 571. 186 Xdpim: 473 tXa/j.-if/e...<j>dfj.a: Aesch. Theb. 104 KTVTTOV BeBopKa. 6p.avXos, i.e. heard a t

the same time, though not ovfujxovos with it. 188 <5v«irep: see on 165.189 evwira dXKav: cp. dyavrj (raivcva' | eX rt's, Aesch. Ag. 101 (where Weil

48 IO*OKAEOYI

arp. •/. *Aped re TOV (jiaXepov, os vvv

2 cj)\eyev fie Tre/K/Soaros dvTidtpv, 191

3 TrakCcrcrvTOV Spdixr}[jia vnrrCcrai i r a r p a s

4 enovpov eiT es fiiyav

5 6dXa[xov 'A[jL,<f)LTpiTa.5 195

6 £LT es TOV dirotjevov opjxov

7 ®pr)Kiov KkvScova'

8reXeu> yap, ei TI vuf a ^ ,

194 aTovpov L (cum interpr. ixaKpav)'. est tamen a a manu recentiore. Prima(irovpov scripsit, quod primo loco scholiasta interpretatur; deinde airovpov (airopovscribens) ita explicat ut significet airo TUIV Spwv T-rjs jrarpas. In V, ut in L, airovpovfactum est ex iirovpov. T (irovpov. A et ceteri airovpov, 1 9 8 rcXeiv, r4\ir) Bodl.

fiaveicr), IXapov <£eyyos Ar. Ran. 455. 190 "Aped T« K.T.X. The ace.and infin. "Apea...v(OTCo-ai depend on 80s or the like, suggested by thepreceding words. Cp. //. 7. 179 ZeO Trdrcp, rj Aiavra Xa^civ rj TvStosvlov (grant that). Aesch. Theb. 253 6to\ TroXTrat, \vr\ pe. SovAetas rvyilv.(j.a\«pov, raging: cp. //.a\epov xvpos II. g. 242: jU.aAepuh'...A.COVTCDJ' Aesch.^4^. 141. Ares is for Soph, not merely the war-god, but generally /?po-T-oXoiyo's, //£,? Destroyer: cp. ^4/. 706. Here he is identified with thefiery plague. axaXitos a<nriSuv (cp. El. 36 a<TK€vov aoTn'Scuv : Eur. Phoen.324 airerrXos <f>apeu)v): Ares comes not, indeed, as the god of war,yet shrieks of the dying surround him with a cry (/SOT;) as of battle.191 irepipo'aros could not mean 'crying loudly': the prose use ('famous 'or 'notorious,' Thuc. 6. 31) confirms the pass, sense here, dvnajwv,attacking: Her. 4. 80 yvTiao-dv fx.iv (ace.) ol OpifiVes. Aesch. has theword once only, as = 'to meet' (not in a hostile sense), Ag. 1557 irarep'avrido-aaa: Eur. always as = ' t o entreat'; and so Soph. El. 1009.Dindorf reads tf>kiyu pe Trepi(i6a.Tov (the accus. on his own conject.),dvTidloj (suggested by Herm.), ' I p r a y that ' etc. But the received textgives a more vivid picture. 192 v<oTC<rai, to turn the back in flight(Eur. Andr. 1141 wpos cpvyrjv evomo-av), a poet, word used by Aesch.with ace. TTOPTOV, to skim (Ag. 286), by Eur. Ph. 651 (Dionysus) /a<rcrosov...ivuiTurtv as= ' to cover the back of.' 8pd|iT|(j.a, cognate a c e :gen. after verb of parting from: see on fiddpwv, 142. 194= iirovpitpficvov (ironical). Lidd. and Scott 5. v. refer to ClemensAlexandr. Paed. 130 T<3 T^S aX^^eias Trvet^art hrovpo<; dpOefe, 'liftedon a prospering gale by the spirit of Truth.' So Track. 815 ovpos

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 49

And grant that the fierce god of death, who now with no 3rdbrazen shields, yet amid cries as of battle, wraps me in the s iop

flame of his onset, may turn his back in speedy flightfrom our land, borne by a fair wind to the great deep ofAmphitrite, or to those waters in which none find haven,even to the Thracian wave; for if night leave aught undone,Barocc. 66, seu dormitante librario, seu sensum expediri putante si accus. ad d<prjreferretur. el. rjv V3.

6<f>0aX/xiuv ifJLaiv | avrrj yivoir awwOtv ipirovarj KaXws : ib. 467 aXXa

Tavra filv | peiVw KO.T ovpov. Active in Track. 954 Zirovpos EO-TICOTIS

avpa. (schol. avefxoS ovpios i-rrl rrj'i okias) , 'waft ing. ' T h e V. I. aTrovpov

would go with TraTpas, 'away from the borders of my country'—fromIonic ovpos = opos, like o/*oupos (Her. 1. 57), irpoaovpos (Phil. 691),£vvovpos (Aesch. Ag. 495), rrjXovpo's. Pollux 6. 198 gives t^opos, e|dptos,but we nowhere find an Ionic an-ovpos : while for Attic writers afopos(from opos) would have been awkward, since acpopos ' sterile' was in use.194 [Uyav I OaXapov 'A|t<f>iTp£Tas, the Atlantic. OdXajios 'A/t^iTpir^s alonewould be merely ' t h e sea ' (Od. 3. 91 kv n-cAayei /xerd Kv/xacrtv 'A/j.cjuTpiTrjs),

but f-iyav helps to localise it, since the Atlant ic (17 ?£«> arriXiwv OdXaa-aa

•q 'ArXavTis KaXtofnivr}, Her . I . 202) was esp. 7? fieydXr] ddXacro-a. T h u s

Polyb. 3. 37 calls the Mediterranean rrjv KOB' JIMS,—the Atlantic, rrjvt£o> no! fxeydXrjv vpo<7ayopevo/j.ivriv. In Plat. Phaedo 109 B the limitsof the known habitable world are described by the phrase, TOVS ^XP1- T<"V

'Hpa/cXeiW o-TjjXoii' diro $a<riSos (which flows into the Euxine on theE.), Eur. Hipp. 3 ocroi re irovrov (the Euxine) Tepfj.6v<ov T 'ArXav-TLKISV I valovcriv eicro) : Here. F. 234 war' 'ATXavTiKaJi/ iripa | ^xvyavopcov av. 196 dirojevov. Aesch. has the word as = ' estranged from'(y>?s, Ag. 1282), cp, a7ro£tvoii<r6(u. Here it means 'away from strangers,'in the sense of 'keeping them at a distance.' Such compounds areusu. passive in sense: cp. aWSeurvos (Hesych., = aSeraros), aVdtfeos, dwo-pwdos, a?rdo-iTOs, aTTOTi/jLOS (215), aTro^prjfiaro';. dirofjsvos opjios, theEuxine : an oxymoron, = opju.09 avop/tos, as in Phil. 217 \ aos d$tvovop/xov. Strabo 7. 298 ajrXow yap tlvai Tore rqv OdXarrav TO.VTT]V KO.1

"Afevov 81a TO Sw^eifiepov KO.1 rrjv dypioTYjTa T&ViOvuiv Ka.lfn.dXi.crTa ™v %KV$LKISV, ^(.VOOVTOVVTWV, K.T.X.

The epithet ©pifxtov here suggests the savage folk to whom Ares isayx'TToXis on the W. coast of the Euxine (Ant. 969). Ovid Trist. 4. 4.55 Frigida me cohibent Euxini litora Ponti: Dictus ab antiquis Axenusille/uit. 198 T«\e:v Ydp...*px«Tai. Reading reXetv, as Herm. suggested,

J. S. 4

So SO*OKAEOYZ

9 TOUT sir rjfjLap

IOTOV, CO <TS,V> TTVp(j)6pa)V 2OO

u dcTTpairav Kpart] vificov,

Zev Trarep, viro <rco (j>6Ccrov Ke.pa.vvco.

y. AvueC ava£, T& TC era yjpv<ro<TTp6<$><av air dyKvkav

2y8e'Xea dikoifi ctv dSd/xaT ivhaTeiadcu 205

3dpayya irpooTa.6e.vTa, Tas re nvp<f>6pov<;

SOO rov 5 irvptpopoiv codd. Syllabam longam desiderari docet versus 213 (irekaa-Brji/ai <j>\4yovTa). tav Si rav Trvp<j>bpuv He rmann . Praebet autem cod. Flor. A b b . 152(F) rax c3 Tvpipopoiy. In voce irvp<popat> 0 super u scriptum a m. rec. habent L, A, al . :

Kparei (v. 201) A, al. Hinc confiata est lectio quam E sine ulla varietatis mentione

instead of re'Aei, I construe thus:—el TI vv£ d4>xi> VH-aP «i"«PXeTa'TOVTO, ' If night omit anything (in the work of destruction), day comesafter it to accomplish this.' i-c-Xeiv is the infin. expressing purpose, asoften after a verb of going or sending, where the fut. participle mighthave been used : cp. Her. 7. 208 tir€fnr£...KaTda-Koirov mirea, iSta9aL

[ = Olj/OfJLeVOv] OKOCTOl T€ CtCTl, K.T.X. : T h l l C . 6. $O ScKO. Si TWV V€<Sv TTpOVITefllj/aV

€? TOV /xtyav Xifiiva TrXivcrixi T6 KOX KaTa<TKi\j/acr8ai...Kal K-qpv^ai.

Here the pres. inf. is right, because the act is not single but repeated.Observe how strongly reXetv is supported by the position of the word('To accomplish,—-if night omit aught,—day follows'). No version ofT&ei explains this. The most tolerable is :—'In fulness—if night omitaught—day attacks (htipyerai) this': but I do not think that such arendering can stand. See Appendix, Note 4. cl...d^. Cp. 874£i vTrepirXij&Ofj (lyric): O. C. 1443 ei (TTeprjOw (dialogue): Ant. 710KU 7-is rj (do:): Iri' using ei with subjunct., the Attic poets were in-fluenced by the epic usage, on which see Monro, Homeric Grammar§ 292. The instances in classical prose are usu. doubtful, but in Thuc.6. i\ £t iva-Tw&ivhas good authority. 199 4ir"...?px€rai: for the adverbial

eVt Separated from tpxerai, cp. O. C. fjyj /-^S' e?ri 7rXeto> Opijvov iytipcre.This is ' tmesis' in the larger sense : tmesis proper is when the prep, isessential to the sense of the verb : / / . 8. 108 OVSTOT' air klvilav lX6fx.rjv= oi5s dtj}€LX6fjLr]v AIVEIW: cp. Monro H. G. § 176. 200 rov = ov, sc"Aped (190). 203 Awwie, Apollo, properly the god of light (XVK), whoseimage, like that of Artemis, was sometimes placed before houses (El.637 $oi/?e irpocrTaTypie, Aeseh. Theb. 449 Trpoo-Tarrjpt'as | 'Apre/uSos), sothat the face should catch the first rays of the morning sun

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 51

day follows to accomplish this. O thou who wieldest thepowers of the fire-fraught lightning, O Zeus our father, slayhim beneath thy thunder-bolt.

Lycean King, fain were I that thy shafts also, from thy bent 3rd anti-bow's string of woven gold, should go abroad in their might,s rop

our champions in the face of the foe; yea, and the flashing

offert, a irvp<popov aarpairav \ Kpdrei v£i>.uv. 2O5 dSdjUaor' codd.: ada/iar Erfurdt.

2O6 Super irptxTTaBivTa. scriptum est et in L et in A irpoiaraneva, unde videas librariosparticipium duxisse a verbo 7r/)oiVri7/xt, non a irpouTdvu. Dindorfius irpoaraxB^vTOi

scribere iubet, tanquam coniecturae debitum. Ipsum autem TrpoaraxSivra illud in cod.Par. B inveni. Verumtamen minor est huius codicis fides quam ut contra ceteros valeat,praesertim cum lectionis irpoarafihTa. salva sit ratio.

avrq\ioi Again. 519): then, through AVKHOS being explained as \VKO-KTOVOS (Soph. El. 7), Apollo the Destroyer of foes: Aesch. Theb. 145Av/cei' ava£, AVKEIOS yevov | CTparoJ Saiui. Cp. below, 919. 204 dyicvXay.dyKvXri, a cord brought round on itself, a noose or loop, here = thevevpd of the bent bow. dyKvXwv, the reading of L and A, was takenby Eustath. 33. 3 of the bow (ay/aAa To£a). 205 4v8aTst<r0ai, pass., tobe distributed, i.e. showered abroad on the hostile forces. The orderof words, and the omission of o-e, are against making eV8ax. midd.,though elsewhere the pass, occurs only in StoW/mi: Appian, however,has yyj<; StaSaTovjucvijs 1. 1. It is possible that Soph, may have hadin mind II. 18. 263 iv TreSi'u), o0i irep TpoJes KO\ A^aiot | iv /xidta dju. >o-Ttpoi fjLevoi "Aprjos Sareovrat, ' share the rage of war,' give and takeblows. Others understand, ' I would fain celebrate,' a sense of «v8a-TU<T6<XL derived from that of distributing words (Xo'yous oveiSio-r%)aseySa-rou/u.ei'os, Eur. Here. F. 218). The bad sense occurs in Track. 791TO hwirapaivov XiKTpov ivSarov/jievos : the good, only in Aesch. fr. 340d 8' epSa-ren-cu rds eas euVatSias, 'celebrates his happy race ofchildren.' 206 irpooraWvTa from 7rpoi<7Trj/xt, not wpoo-reiVo). Cp. Ai.803 Trp6(TTrjT' avayxatas TI/^?/S. El. 637 $oi/3e TrpocrraTypie. O. ^ 8 8 1Oeov ov \i]£<ti irpo<nd.Ta.v "cr ioi'. For 1st aor. pass, part., cp. KaTacrra^etsLys. or. 24. 9, crvo-Tafleis Plato Legg. 685 C. The conject. irpoa-TaXivra(as = ' launched') is improbable (1) because it would mean rather ' havingset out on a journey'; cp. O. C. 20 : (2) on account of the metaphor indpoiyd. •xpoaTa.QivTa. from TrpouTtivb) (a verb which does not occur)would scarcely mean ' directed against the enemy,' but rather ' strainedagainst the bow-string.' irpoo-TaxOcvTa, found in one MS., would make

4—2

52 20<t>0KAE0YI

4'AprejaiSos aiyXas, £i)V at?

5 AVKL opea Siacrcrei1

6 TOV ~^pvaojxiTpav r e KLKKIJCTKOJ,

7 racrS' eTrcivvfiov yas, 2 I o

^ov euiov,

i' O/XOCTTOXOV

<f>\eyovT

12 7T€V/ca *7TI TOV aTTOTljMOI/ O* 0601? #CoV. 2 I 5

2 1 4 dyXau)7ri 7refe(i codd.: vide annot.

dpwya prosaic, while irpoa-radcvra—if not strictly suitable—is at leastpoetical: the difference is like that between speaking of ' auxiliary forces'and of ' champions.' 207 'Apr^uSos al-yXas, the torches with whichArtemis was represented,—holding one in each hand (Ar. Ran. 1362Siwvpovs dvexpvo-a Xa/ATrdSas, Track. 214 "ApTe/nv a//.<£un;pov),—in hercharacter of AuXvKrj, trcXao- wjpos, <£<»<Tc£dpos, dvOrjXws,—names markingher connection with Selene; cp. Aesch. fr. 164 do-repunrov oju/xa A^TuasKopijs. 208 AvKi'6'p«a8i.ij<r<rei as eAa^jSoA.0?, dyporipa, huntress : Od. 6. 10201T7 8' "ApTC/xts euri K0.T ovpeos tcr^caipa, | . . .TcpTrofx.evrj Kairpoiai KOX co/c€tr;s

i\a.<t>oi<riv ] rfjBe $' a/ia vi;/u< >at. AiKia: the Lycian hills are named herein order to associate Artemis more closely with her brother under hislike-sounding name of AVKEIOS. At Troezen there was even a templeof "April's AvKua: Paus. says (2. 31. 4) that he could not learn whyshe was SO called (es 8e Trjv iniKk'quiv ovSev et^ov TrvBidOai Trapd. TQV

i£rjyi)TtSv), and suggests that this may have been her title among theAmazons—a guess which touches the true point, viz. that the AVKUO.was a feminine counterpart of the AVK«IOS. 209 TAV xPwrollCTP<"'. p-irpa,a snood: Eur. Bacch. 831 AI. KO/MJV /A«V hv\ <r<3 Kparl ravaor CKTCI/<3.I1EN@EY5. TO Scurepov 8« o-^/ ia TOV KOO-^OV TL [JLOI ; AI. 7re7rXot

errl Kapa 8' eo"Tai p-irpa. 210 rdo-8' 4irww|jiov ^as. As he is

so is Thebes called Ba^eta (Trach. 510), while he, on theother hand, was KaSjuei'as vv/u.<£as dyaX/jta (1115). The mutual relationof the names is intended here by hrwwp.ov. The word usually meanscalled after (TITO'S). But apxa>v enwu/xos, ijpiocs CTTOJVV/AOI were those whogave names to the year, the tribes: and so Soph. Ai. 574 (O-«KOS) iiruivu-jxov, the shield which gave its name to Eurysaces. Cp. Eur. Ion 1555where Athene says, £7rioyv//.os Si o- v d<piK6p.y]v \6ov6<s, giving my name to

OIAIFTOYI TYPANNOI S3

fires of Artemis wherewith she glances through the Lycian hills.And I call him whose locks are bound with gold, who is namedwith the name of this land, ruddy Bacchus to whom Bacchantscry, the comrade of the Maenads, to draw near with the blazeof his blithe torch, [our ally] against the god unhonoured amonggods.

thy land. 211 oly<5ira.,.«jiov, ' ruddy '—'to whom Bacchants cry evoVNote how in this passionate ode all bright colours (xpWas, ei;'(o?ra,Xpv(ro<rTp6<f>wv, aiyXas, -^va-ofJ-LTpav, otvdJira, dyXawiri), a n d glad sounds

(ii/te Haidv, tviov), are contrasted with the baleful fires of pestilence andthe shrieks of the dying. 212 MaivaSw <5|J.OOTO\OV = o-reXXofievov a//.a ratsMaivao-u', setting forth, roaming with the Maenads : Apoll. Rhod. 2. 802O/JLOO-TOXOS vfuv cTreaOcu. The nymphs attendant on Dionysus, whonursed the infant god in Nysa, and afterwards escorted him in hiswanderings, are called MaivaSes, ©uiaSes, Ba^a i . / / . 6. 132 ^aivofxevoioAunvviroio Tidijvas [ creve KCLT TqydOtov NtKnyiov* al 8' ayua iratrai | OvcrOXa

[i.e. thyrsi and torches) ya.\xjoX Karixevav. Aesch. fr. 397 irdrtp ®€oivc,

MaivaSwv t,evKnjpie, who bringest the Maenads under thy spell. / / . 22.460 jieydpoio SiccrtruTo, juxuvaSi ten;, | TraWofievrj upahirjv. Catullus 63. 23capita Maenades vi iaciunt hederigerae: as Pind. fr. 224 puf/avxevi ovvK/\.OVO>. Lucian may have had our passage in mind, when he mentionsthe /xirpa and the Maenads together: Dial. D. 18 BrjXvs ovro>,.. .piTpq. fitv

IJC KOIATJV, TO. 7roXA.a 8e /taivo/^evats Tali ywai£i uvviiv. 214A cretic has been lost. Prof. Kennedy's <n5(i[M>.xov is simple and

appropriate. Arndt's conjecture, Soua ('destroying, consuming,' prob.from rt. 8a.F, to kindle, Curt. Etym. § 258) is supported by the possibilityof a corruption AAIAI having been rejected as a gloss on ITCVKO.. Cp. // .9. 347 fhj'iov irvp, Aesch. Theb. 222 •n-upi Sato). But in connection withthe 'blithe torch' of Dionysus so sinister an epithet seems unsuitable.215 T6V dir<5Ti|iov. See on a.7r6£evov 196. Ares is 'without honour'among the gentler gods: cp. // . 5. 31 (Apollo speaks), TApes, "Apesf3poTo\oiye, /juai<j}6ve, Tiv^a-LirXTJTa: and ib. 890 where Zeus says toAres, ?x^'°"r°s T« /*ot 'c ra ' ' 6t(3v, K.T.X. SO the Erinyes are o-Tvyq Oe<Hv(Eum. 644); and the house of Hades is hateful even to the gods (//.20. 65).

216—462 First eimo-oSioy. Oedipus re-enters from the palace. Hesolemnly denounces a curse on the unknown murderer of Laius. Theprophet Teiresias declares that the murderer is Oedipus.

54 I04>0KAE0YI

. airets a o carets, ra^u, eav uekrj<; e

K\VCOV Se^ecrOai Trj VOCTM ff VTrrjpeTeiv,

aXicfjv \ a /3o i? a y K<ivaKov<f)icrLV KOLKWV'

dyw feVos fJ-£v rov Xoyov rovS' i£ep£,

Se Toi) Trpa){6 euros' ou ydya av fjuaKpav 220auT05, /XT) OUK e^aii' Tt

2 2 1 ai!rd L, nullam indicans lectionis varietatem. avrbs A. Cum ceterorum

216 OITCIS: Oedipus had entered in time to hear the closing strainsof the prayer for aid against the pestilence which the Chorus had beenaddressing to the gods. & 8" alms. The place of Xipois is against takingOXKI V KdvaKov(|>i<rLv KOKUV as in apposition with <£ : rather the constructionchanges, and a is left as an accus. of general reference. 217 KXV«V notstrictly = TreiOapx&v, 'obediently' (in which sense KXMIV takes gen., rav ivTtku, Ai. 1352), but simply, 'on hearing them' : Se'xco-Soi, as Phil. 1321Kovre cru'jii/?oi>A.oi/ Se^ti. rapi' emphatic by place: 'you pray (to thegods) : hear me and (with their help) you shall have your wish.'TTJ v&o-a iirt]p«T«tv, = Qe.pa.-Kf.vzw rrjv yocrov, to do that which the diseaserequires (for its cure), like vTnqpfToiqv T<3 irapovTi 8a.tfj.ovi El. 1306.In Eur. fr. 84. 7 oi8' av Tre.vl<r()ai Ka^VTr-qpfTtiv Tv^ais | otot Tf, Nauck

now gives with Athenaeus 413 c KO! |w>jp£iy<,eu'. Ace. to the commoneruse of the word, the phrase would mean to humour the disease, i.e. obeymorbid impulses: cp. Lysias In Eratoslh. § 23 rr) eavrov irapa.voii.lq. irpo-6vfius<s i$v7n]peT(Sv, eagerly indulging the excess of his own lawlessness.218 OXKT{V, as well as dvoKoii+itriv, with KOK«V : Hes. Op. 199 Kanov S' OVK

to-0-f.Tai akKij: Eur. Med. 1322 ipvfia TroXe/xi'as \epo9 : below I2OO Oavarwv...•n-vpyos. 219—223 d-yw£&osn*v...Td8e. Oedipus has just learned fromCreon that La'ius was believed to have been murdered by robbers on hisway to Delphi, but that, owing to the troubles caused by the Sphinx, noeffective search had been made at the time (114—131). He has at onceresolved to take up the matter—both because Apollo enjoins it, and asa duty to the Theban throne (255). But the murder occurred beforehe had come to Thebes. He must therefore appeal for some clue—•o-vp.poXov—to those who were at Thebes when the rumour was fresh,ov Y&p dv jiaKpdv | ?xv«w>v OVTOS K.T.X. justifies i£«p<o : ' As one who has no

personal knowledge of the matter, I must make this appeal to youThebans for any information that you can give m e ; for I could nothave tracked the matter far alone (avros), |«i OUK t\av n <riy$o\ov, if I had

OlAinOYS TYPANNOI 55

OE. Thou prayest; and in answer to thy prayer,—if thouwilt give a loyal welcome to my words and minister to thineown disease,—thou mayest hope to find succour and relief fromwoes. These words will I speak publicly, as one who has beena stranger to this report, a stranger to the deed; for I could nothave tracked it far by myself, if I had not had some clue.

codd. alii hoc alii illud habeant, idcirco praeferendum cst HUTOS quod sententiamclarius enuntiat: vide annot.

not had some clue : vOv 8', but as it is (having no clue),—iiorepos yapK.T.X., for it was only subsequently to the date of the crime that Ibecame a Theban—I address myself to you.' 219 £&os, 'a stranger'to the affair, is tinged with the notion, ' unconnected with Thebes ' :and this is brought out by do-nSs in 222. 220 oi -yap dv | l'xvevov...(i OVKX°>v. firj OVK, not /xtf, is used, because the principal verb "xvtvov has ov

before it. Two views of the conditional sentence are admissible. Iprefer (a) to regard the protasis as d ixrj etxov implicit in firj OVK ZX<W-As ixveuoy av, [irj l ^ w (if I had not), could represent "\vevov av, cl juij

so OVK i^yevov av, fii) OVK ixwv> could represent OVK "xvtvov ov, £i irf

So in 13 firj ov KaToiKTtCpiav = ci fir} KaroiKTeipoifU. T h e other

view (b) would regard the protasis as suppressed, and (Lrj OVK I^WV asexempting a special case from the effect of the negative condition: (eiyap /H17 e£e«roi) OVK i^evov av, fUTj OVK I COV K.T.X., ' for (if I h a d not

appealed to you) I could not have tracked the crime far,—unless, indeed,I had had some due.' But the word ?€vos has already intimated that Oed!looks to Thebans for the needful o-v/t/JoXov. It seems, therefore, an in-appropriate refinement to reserve the hypothesis of his being able todispense with their aid, because possessed of a <XV/A/3OXOV from someindependent source. For other explanations of the passage, seeAppendix, Note 5. TOO irpaxBevros, the murder. We cannot, I think,understand 'what was done at the time by way of search': for (a) TO•n-paxOiv, as opp. to o Xoyos, must surely mean the epyov to which theXo'yos is related: (b) Oed. has lately expressed his surprise that nothingeffective was done (128), and could hardly, therefore, refer with suchemphasis to TO irpaxOiv in this sense. 221 OVTOS, 'by myself,' unaided:cp. / / . 13. 729 aXX' ovmus a/xa warra Svvrjo-eai avTOS IXio-Qai: (not, 'evenI myself, with all my insight.') avTo (sc. TO wpaxOiv) would stand: andOUT-OS is so far tautological that it really implies the protasis. Yet itsemphasis helps to bring out the sense more forcibly: and cumulative

56 IO*OKAEOYI

vvv 8', vcrrepos yap doro? ets dorousvfiiu Trpo(f>(i)v<5 Tract KaS/u.eioi5 TaSe1

ocrrts 7ro0' Vfj,ci)v Ad'Cov TOV Aa/SSa/couKOLTOLSCV avSpos e/c TWOS SicJXero, 225

TOVTOV Kekevoi Travra a-qfiaivuv

l <f)o/3eLTai, TOVTTUCXT^'

/ca#' avrou* irelcrerai yap aXXo fj.€V

dorepyes ouSeV, 7175 S' dVeio-iv d/SXa/Sifs'et S' au TIS aXXor oXhev i£ aXXijs ^ o ^ o s 230

TOV avTo^eupa, fjur/ crtco7rdrft)* TO yap

2 2 7 , 2 2 8 vireifeXwp | avros codd. iire^eXeiv praeeuntibus K. Halmio et Blaydesio,ai)T6>' ex mea coniectura scripsi. 2 2 9 i.a<j>a\rii L (ascripto yp. o XajSijs a manurec), cum paucis codd., quorum est V4. af}\afiii$ A, E (cui d<r0a\i}s errore tribuit

expression is not in such cases foreign to the manner of Soph.222 vvv 8' reverts to the statement that he is ££vo<; to the matter: 'butas it is,—as I have no avfi/Sokov,—(and it was impossible that I shouldhave had one,) for it was only subsequently to the date of the deed andof the rumour that my first connection with Thebes was formed.'lio-repos sc. TOV irpa^ivTo^: for the adj. instead of an adv. vorepov, cp.Ai. 217 vvKrepos...dirzXuifiijSri: II. 1. 424 x#'£os "t$rl'- Xen. An. 1. 4. 12TOIS 7rpoTcpois (= TTporepov) /X€Ta Kvpov &vo.(iu.<ji. eis do-Tois Ttku inter

cives censeor: a metaphor from being rated (for taxation) in a certainclass: Her. 6. 108 «s Botamws reXeW: Eur. Bacch. 822 es ywaticasef ai'fipos TeA.<3. doros ds acrois like Ai. 267 Kotvos ev KOtvoi(rt: ib. 467iv/jLTrecrwv /xovos jaovots: 7%. 135 cv ^Va £evov: ib. 633 t<ros (3v "trots dvifp.227 f, Kel fiXv 4>oP«trai TOUTTCKXTIH' vire Xaiv | avT&s Ka8' avTou is the reading ofall the MSS. : for the virt£e\6u>v of the first hand in one Milan MS. ofthe early 14th cent. (Ambros. L 39 sup., Campbell's M2) is a mereslip. I feel certain that we should read iire|«\eiv | avVov naB' aii-ov,the change of avriv into a4r<5s having necessarily followed that ofiiregeXi-iv into xme|e\cJv, due to an interpretation which took the latterwith ijwpetTai. I find the key to the true sense in Thuc. 4. 83(Arrhibaeus, the enemy of Perdiccas, makes overtures to Brasidas, andthe Chalcidians exhort Brasidas to listen): eSioWKov avrdv prj vire£e-Xelv T<3 HepSiKKa TO. Setva, 'they impressed upon him that he mustnot remove the dangers from the path of Perdiccas'—by repulsing therival power of Arrhibaeus. iVefcAeir rd Sciva = to take them away (ex)

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 57

But as it is,—since it was only after the time of the deed that Iwas numbered a Theban among Thebans,—to you, the Cad-means all, I do thus proclaim.

Whosoever of you knows by whom Laius son of Labdacuswas slain, I bid him to tell all to me. And if he is afraid,I bid him to remove the danger of the charge from his ownpath; for he shall suffer nothing else unlovely, but onlyleave the land, unhurt. Or if anyone knows an alien, fromanother land, as the assassin, let him not keep silence ; for

Campb.), et codd. plerique. d(3\a^^s Aid., Brunck., Herm., Linwood., Wunder.,Blaydes., Kennedius: d<r0a\>js Dindorf. (qui tamen in annot. a/3\a/3?/s, ut aptius,verum esse suspicatur), Schneidewin., Campbell., J. W. White.

from under (wo) the feet,—from the path immediately before him : T<3UepSiKKa being a dat. commodi. So here: KCI |i*v <)>o|3«iTai, and if he isafraid (as knowing himself to be the culprit), then I bid him (K«X«VW con-tinued from 226) iiregeX«tv T6 CT-CKXTHUI to take the peril of the charge out ofhis path avTov KOO' avToS (by speaking) himself against himself If theculprit is denounced by another person, he will be liable to the extremepenalty. If he denounces himself, he will merely be banished. Bydenouncing himself, he forestalls the danger of being denounced by an-other. Instead of a dat. commodi auV(3 (corresponding to r<3 nepSuucp inThuc) , Soph, has written KO.8' airov, because self-accusation is the modeof doing the act expressed by viregeXetv, which implies KaT-qyopfjaau. Thepregnant naff avrov is rendered still less harsh by the fact that TOVITC-KXT)|IO precedes. There is no 'aposiopesis'or 'suppressed clause': wehave simply to carry on K«XCVO>. For other explanations, see Appendix,Note 6. 229 opXap^s, the reading of A and most MSS., 'withoutdamage,' dfajfuos, is far more suitable than a<r<£aA.r/s to this context: andSoph, has the word as a cretic in El. 650 tfiaav djiXaji^l fiuo. Althoughin L dfrtfxxXys appears as the older reading, so common a word wasvery likely to be intruded; while it would be difficult to explain howthe comparatively rare a 3Xaj8ifs could have supplanted it. A metricaldoubt may have first brought a<r<£aA?;s in. 230 fiXXov...4£ dXXtjs x^ovos,'another [i.e. other than one of yourselves, the Thebans] from a strangeland': an alien, whether resident at Thebes, or not: cp. 451 OVTOS ia-riviv6a.Se, \ |eVos Xdyo) ^E'TOIKOS. The cases contemplated in the proclamation(223—235) are (1) a Theban denouncing another Theban, (2) a Thebandenouncing himself, (3) a Theban denouncing an alien. 231 TO

58 ZO*OKAEOYI

yoi> xtf X"/315 f/3°0''ceicrerai.

el 8' av a-iCDirrjcrecrde, /cai rt? 17 (ftCXov

Seicra? dircocreL TOVITOS 17 ~^avTov roSe,

a/c rwi'Se Bpdcra), raura ^p?) xXueir ifiov. 235Sp' a7rau8w TOVTOV, ocrris iari, yrjs17s eyci Kpdrrj re KCU dpovowz vefjca),

yjr iaSe^ecrdac [xrjTe irpocrcJHoveiv riva,

iv $€(H)v ev)(cucrL /XIJTC dvfiacnv

KOIVOV TToieZcrOaL, ^re ^epft/Sos vefiecv' 240

a>0€LV S' a7r' OIKWV Travra?, cus jaiacr/iaros

rovS' TJJUU' WT05, ws TO ITU^IKOV #eo£i

fiavreiov £i;4<f>yjvev aprtws e/ioi.

eyci yu.et' ovt> TOtocrSe TW re Sat/xovt

TW r ' dvSpl ra) OavovTi cru//,jU.a^os Tre\(o 245

24O x^Pvt^a<T L (quod tamen a xe'pei/3o<r levi tactu fecit manus antiqua, fortasseprima), A, reliqui fere omnes. Lectionem certe elegantiorem x^Pvl^os s ° l u s videtur

the (expected) gain, Ta /j-yvvrpa. Track. 191 oVa>s | irpos o-ov nvat/xt Kat KTW/XY/V X^Piv- ^32 irpoo-KeCireTtti, will be Stored up besides (cp.Eur. 4/L'. 1039 aXyos a\y^i.. .Trpo(TKitji.ivov, added). X"P15 KeiTai is perf.pass, of -^dpiv rWefiai or Ka.TaTi6efx.ai {TLVC or 7rapa nvt),'—a metaphorfrom deposits Of money: ra ^prjfiaTa...K€icr6ui Trap' 01$ TIUIV av vfuv

SOKTJ [Plat.] Epist. 346 c. 233 4>&°u» avToii with dirwo-ei only (//. 15. 503trBai KaKa vrjtov). 234 Scbras <f>(Xov as = SetVas virip <j>i)>.ov (like

i, if>povTi£civ) would be too harsh, and lhythm is against it.TOUITOS...T68€, this command to give up the guilty. 236—240 dirai>8« (d-n--,because the first clauses are negative), I command, (/AT/) nva -yijs "rijo-Sethat no one belonging to this land («JT' co-S eo-floi \n\-re irpoo-^uvttv shalleither entertain or accost TOV divSpa TOJTOV, 8<TTIS i<rrl. For the gen. 7ijs,cp. Plat. Prof. 316 B 'lTnroKpdrqs oSe eorl fxlv T&V hviywpiuiv, 'ATTOXXO-Sdpov vios, oiKias /XEyaA/>7s Kat ciSai/toi'os. Since |iiiT«...|MJTe in 238connect 4o-8«x«<r8ai. and 7rpo<nfxi>ve!v, we require either (a) separate verbsfor ««xatcrl a n d 8iina<riv, o r (J>) as Elms, proposed and Blaydes reads, firjBlinstead of /wfre before 8i!(jia<riv. As the text stands, we must suppose a

suppressed before rixauri, the constr. being (ITJTC KOIVOV iroi«ur6aiev...tuxof(n p^rt 6u|j.ao-iv. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 532 Ilapis yap OVTC

TYPANNOZ 59

I will pay his guerdon, and my thanks shall rest with himbesides.

But if ye keep silence—if anyone, through fear, shall seekto screen friend or self from my behest—hear ye what I thenshall do. I charge you that no one of this land, whereof I holdthe empire and the throne, give shelter or speak word unto thatmurderer, whosoever he be,—make him partner of his prayeror sacrifice,—or serve him with the lustral rite ; but that allban him their homes, knowing that this is our defiling thing,as the oracle of the Pythian god hath newly shown me. Ithen am on this wise the ally of the god and of the slain.

praebere cod. Laur. 31. 10 (L2): nam in cod. V4, ubi Campb. x^/"/'i3os agnovit,nisi me oculi mei fefellerunt, legi.

rjs TrdAts: Cho. 294 Se'xccr^ai 8' ovre uvWvav Tiva. 240 KOIVAV

here = Kotvaivov, cp. At. 267 rj KOIVOS ev Koivoiai Xvirwidai £vvwv. Plat.

Legg. 868 E (the slayer) £w«rTios avrois firjSeTrore yiyvecr9u> jx-qhi Koivtovoi

Upuv. x^PvlP°s (partitive gen.) is more suitable than xepvifias to the ideaof exclusion from all fellowship in ordinary worship: x*PvlPat> vlpuv wouldrather suggest a special xa^apo-is of the homicide. When sacrifice wasoffered by the members of a household (KOIMVOV wai xepvi/W.. .KTIJO-UW

JSU/AOU m-'Aas Aesch. Ag. 1037) or of a clan (x«pWr ^parcpw Eum. 656),a brand taken from the altar was dipped in water, and with the waterthus consecrated (x^pv^) t n e company and the altar were sprinkled:then holy silence was enjoined (eu' ryjuta ZG-TW) : and the rite began bythe strewing of barley meal (OVAOXVTCU) on altar and victim. (Athenaeus409: Eur. H. F. 922 ff.) Ace. to Dem. Adv. Lept. § 158 a law ofDraco prescribed xe'pvi/3os [so the best MSS. : r. I. \ePv^wl'] elpyeaOaiTOV o.v8pocj>6vov, OTTOVSIOV, KpaT7]p<nv, lep<m', ayopas. This was a sentenceof excommunication (1) from the life of the family and the clan, (2) fromthe worship common to all Hellenes, who, as opposed to (idpfiapoi, are(Ar. Lys. II29) ot /Aias IK \ipvijio<i | ySo)/x.ovis TrcpippaiVovres, <u(T7repfvyyEj/ei?, | 'OXvpTriaaiv, iv IluXais, IIv^oi. The mere presence of theguilty could render sacrifice inauspicious: Antiph. De Caed. Her. § 82JtpcHs irapaoravres TTOAAOI SJ} Ka.Ta<f)a.V£is iyivovro ou^ ocrwi ovres Kai 01a-

Kd)\vovT£S Ta Upa /i.rj yLyveo-Qau (bene succedere) r a vofu^o/xevci. 241 ditiv SI,

sc. avSaJ, understood from the negative airavSw: cp. Her. 7. 104 O&Kiwv <pevyuv...d\\oi ciriKpareav. 246—251 These six verses are placedby some editors between 272 and 273. See Appendix, Note 7.

6o I04>0KAE0YZ

«:arevx°iLtat ^e T°v SeS/aoucoT1', etre TISefs <uv \e\r)6ev eire irXeiovov //.era,

w dfiopov eKTpixpaL fitov.

S', OIKOMTIV el fweoriosTOIS ejnois yivovr i/xov crweiSoro?, 250

dnep TOUTS' a/DTtws r^pa.<jd[i.r)v.

\>[kxv Se raOra TTOLVT eTrtcr/o^Trrw reXeii'

w7re/> T' ifi-avTov TOV deov re TrjcrSe re

yrfi <5S' a/ca/DTrws Koiddcos i<j)9apiJLevr)<;.

ovS' et y a p ^ i ' TO irpayfia firj OerjkaTov, 255

oLKadaprov u/Aas ei/cos 17V OUTWS eaV,

y dpCaTov /SacriXews T' OXCOXOTOS,

2 4 8 frfioipov A et plerique codd.: Kdfioipov B, et in L erasa est ante a/toipoxlittera quae K procul dubio fuerat: PIP aixoipov E, T : w>> a/xopov Porson. 267j3affi\^«s T'. Sic recte L, A, et codd. meliores aliquot: alii T' omittunt. Fatendum

246 KaT«vx°lJLau Suidas Karev)(eo-6aC TO Karapaa-Qai. OVTU) Il\a.T(i>v.

KCU 72,o<fiOK\rj<;, Karev^ojiiat 8e TOI* SeSpotKoTa rdSe. Phot . Lex. p . 148.

7 KaTcv^ccr^at Tool' 'Aj^aKoy dvrl TOV Kara Tiov 'A^aiaJi' ev^ccr^at. OVTO)S

2O<^OKXT/S. Here the ref. is to Plato i ? ^ . 393 E TOV 8C (the HomericChryses, priest of Apollo)...KaTeo^aOai TWV 'A^aiuJv 7rpos 6e6v. ButPhotius prefixes the words, Ka-Texr^crOaC TO KarapdaOai. OVT<I)S IIXaTWi'.It is clear, then, that in Photius OUTWS SO^OKAIJS and ourcos HXdrwv havechanged places. The 'Soph. fr. 894/ quoted by Lidd. and Scott underKaTevxpfiai as = imprecari, thus vanishes (Nauck Fragm. Trag. p. 283). Cp.Aesch. Theb. 632 TroXei | olas dparai KCU KaTev^erat Tv^a?. But where, ashere, Karrixopcn is used without gen. (or dat.), it is rather /<;pray solemnly:often, however, in a context which implies imprecation: e.g. Plat. Legg.935 A KaT£v^eo"^at aXXi^Aois iTrapoifiivovs'. Sep. 394 A Karev^€TO Ticrai

TOUS 'Axatous TO. a SaKpva. ctre TIS : whether the unknown man (ns) who hasescaped discovery is «ts, alone in the crime, or one of several, TIS, becausethe person is indefinite: cp. 107. 248 viv a|u>pov: Porson (praef. Hec.p. ix) defends the redundant viv by Trach. 287 avTov 8' e/ctivov, tvT av

dyvd OvfiaTO. \ pi£r] irarpwa) Zrjvl T^S dXdaems, \ 4>P°ve<- VLV < S rjiovTa. T h e

form d/topos occurs in Eur. Med. 1395 (where a/xoipo's is a v. I.); a/x/x.oposin Hec. 421, Soph. Phil. 182. KOKOV KCUOUS : Phil. 1369 la K«KO)S CLVTOVS

KCLKOVS. AT. Pint. 65 dm (T 6\<S KCLK6V KaK<i3j. 249 «ire»xo(i.ai,

TYPANNOZ 61

And I pray solemnly that the slayer, whoso he be, whether hishidden guilt is lonely or hath partners, evilly, as he is evil, maywear out his unblest life. And for myself I pray that if, with myprivity, he should become an inmate of my house, I may sufferthe same things which even now I called down upon others.And on you I lay it to make all these words good, for my sake,and for the sake of the god, and for our land's, thus blastedwith barrenness by angry heaven.

For even if the matter had not been urged on us by agod, it was not meet that ye should leave the guilt thus un-purged, when one so noble, and he your king, had perished ;

est in ipso L r ' non a prima manu scriptum fuisse: accessit tamen a manu, utDuebnerus quoque vidit, antiqua. Vide annot.

imprecate on myself: Plato Critias 120 B ravja. «rev)£a'/«vosavrwv avrio Kal T<3 d<f> avrov yeva. oSKOien,v...£t)W<rTios: not tautologi-cal, since fweWios is more than IVOIKO?, implying admission to thefamily worship at the eori'a and to the <nrov&ai at meals. Plat. Legg.868 E lepwv [isrj KOtvwveiTco /J.r]?)i...£vve<rTios airrdis futfiiiroTi yiyvt<rdo> [i.r]8e

KOIVWOS lepwv. Plat . Euthyphro 4 B Kal el fiev ev BiKy [eKreivev], lav,

if he slew the man justly, forbear; el Se firj, hre^ievai (prosecute theslayer), edvTcep 6 KTfiVas avvicmos croi Kal d/xorpaire^os y. taov yapTO /xiaor/ia ylyverai, edv i;vvfi<; T<3 TOIOUTO) fvvctSoJs Kal fir) tt^>oo-«otsueavTov re Kal IK^IVOV TJJ SIKJJ lire^iwv. 251 TOICTS', the slayer or slayers

(247): see on 246. 254 ax&piras Kd8&os: El. 1181 <3 cra/j,' ari/nws Ka.0eo><sicpOapfiLtvov: below 661 aOeoi, a >tX.os, forsaken by gods and men.256 eUds ^v. The imperfect indie, of a verb denoting obligation (ISet,)(pyjv, irpoafJKev, CIKOS rjv), when joined without av to an infinitive, oftenimplies a conditional sentence with imperfect indie, in protasis andapodosis : e.g. OVK EIKOS r/v lav = OVK S.V ciare (el TO. Seovra oroieiTe), youwould not (now) be neglecting it, (if you did your duty): Xen. Mem.2. 7. 10 €i /JUV TOLVVV alaxpov TI 1/xeA.Aov epydo-ecrSai [if I were nowintending—as I am not], Odvarov dvr avrov Trpoaiperiov rjv, = Trpor]-poift.t]V av (el TO, Seovra eiroiovv). T h u c . 6. 78 Kal /xaAiara ei/cos rjv v/^as

...TrpoopaarOai, = irpoewpare av ci r a eiKora eiroietTe. So iftov\6/i.r]v, r/^iovv,

without av, of that which one wishes were true, but which is not so.257 Ptto-iX^wsT*: TE is to be retained after /WiAecos, because (1) thereis a climax, which is destroyed if /JaarA«os stands merely in appositionwith aVSpos dpicrTov: (2) dvfipos dplorov represents the claim of birth

62 S04>0KAE0YI

dk\' i^epevvav' vvv 8', iirel Kvpai T eywi)(O)V [lev ap^as a? e/ceivos et^e irpiv,€)(0)v Se XeKrpa KCLL ywai^' ofiocnropov, 260Kowwv r e TTCLLSCOV KOIV av, el Keivo) yivos

r\v avw o es TO Keivov xpar evqhao rj

avff 3>v eya) rah', (ocnrepel TOV{J.OV

, /cam iravr a^ifcytcu 265

3 5 8 KvpQ> T' codd.: xvpH y' T. F. Benedict. (Observationes in Soph., Lips. 1820),ap. Blaydes. ad loc.; Campb.

and personal merit,—Pao-ckim, the special claim of a king on hispeople. Cp. Phil. 1302 avSpa TroXefUOV | i^Opov re. 258 K«p» T* iyio= lyu> re Kvpio, answered by KOLVSIV TC, K.T.X. For re so placed cp. El.

249 efppoi r civ aiSius | a.Tra.VTWV T tva£($tia BvarZv. 260 6[idcnropov =

djuowos cnre.ipojj.£vriv, I.e. r/v KCLL CKEIVOS einreipe: bu t in 460 TraTpos I

ofioairopos = d/touos (nyv avrryv) o-wupaw. d/noyevr/s in 1361 is not similar.261 KOIVUV iraCSwv Koivd t v av kKKt^vKora, common things of (= ties consist-ing in) kindred children would have been generated : = KOWWV TTCU'SCDVKowrj <j>vo-is iyevero av, a brood, common to Lai'us and Oedipus, ofchildren akin to each other (as having the same mother, Iocasta) wouldhave issued: ' children born of one mother would have made tiesbetween him and me.' For av doubled cp. 139, 339. KOIVWV = dStXtjuov,ofialfuwv (Ant. i o) KOIVOV avTa.&€\<f)ov I<r/j.r]VT)s Kapa). T h e language of

this passage is carefully framed so as to bear a second meaning, ofwhich the speaker is unconscious, but which the spectators can feel:Iocasta has actually borne children to her own son Oedipus: thus inKOIVWV 7ratS(ov Koiva... tKTrecfrvKOTa, the obvious sense of Koivd, ' common to

Ldius and Oedipus] has behind it a second sense, in which it hints at abrood who are brothers and sisters of their own sire: see below 1403 f.This subtle emphasis—so ghastly, ^wcTottnv—of the iteration in KOIVWVKoivd must not be obliterated by amending KOLV av into KVfiaT (Nauck)or <rire.pji.aT (Blaydes). Similarly, ei K«CVU> -yc'vos | i«\ 'Svoruxio-sv, is sus-ceptible of the sense—' if his son (Oed. himself) had not been ill-fated.'KUV(O yeVog eSwruxw6 (his hope of issue was disappointed) is here abold phrase for KCIVOS ISvarrvxyo-e ra rrepl ylvo<s : for Oed. is not now)supposed to know the story of the exposed babe (see 717 f.). Cp. Eur.Andr. 418 Tram 8' dvOpwiroi'S ap' rjv | t^ruffrj • rtKv ' OOTIS 8' OUT' airtipos u>v

OIAIFTOYS TYPANNOZ 63

rather were ye bound to search it out. And now, since 'tis I whohold the powers which once he held, who possess his bed andthe wife who bare seed to him; and since, had his hope of issuenot been frustrate, children born of one mother would havemade ties betwixt him and me—but, as it was, fate swoopedupon his head ; by reason of these things will I uphold his cause,even as the cause of mine own sire, and will leave nought untried

vjlyti, | rj&aov fiiv dXyti, SvcrTv^aJv 8' tvSaifiovcl: ib. 711 y areipos ovo~advi^iTai | TIKTOVTOIS aWovs, OVK clover' aim) TtKva' \ uAA' et TO

8vo"TU)(€i iraiSuiv izipi, K.T.X.: Suppl. 66 eliTCKvia opp. to263 vvv 8', 'but as it is,' with aor. equivalent to aper/., as

0. C. 84, 371. Cp. below 948 KOX vvv SSe | 7rpos Trjs TV^TJ^ oA.<o\e. Sowith historic pres., Lys. In Erat. § 36 EI /xev ovv Iv T<3iKpivovro, paSitos av l<ju>t,ovro'...vvv 8' els TTJV f$ov\rjv eiuayovcrtv.

i.e. he was cut off by a timeless fate, leaving no issue, cp. 1300 : Ant.1345 £7T! KpaTL fjioi \ woT/ios...el<Trj\aTO : SO the Erinyes say, /taXa yap ovv

aXofieva | avtuaOcv /3a.pvire(rfj | Ka.Ta<\>£ptn TTOSOS a.KjJLav Aesch. Eum. 369,

Ag. 1175 Satjacov vTrepfiaprjs ifnTiTvixiv: Pers. 515 (3 $v<nr6vr)re Sat/xov, <Js

ayav jfiapis | iroSoiv ivrfWov iravrl Uepa-tKtu yeVei. 264 dv0' tuv, therefore.The protasis eVei Kvpm (258) required an apodosis introduced by amirovTuiv: but the parenthesis vvv 8' « TO KCCVOV K.T.X. (263) has led to &v

being irregularly substituted for TOVTW. Cp. 1466 : Antiphon De Caed.Herod. § I I Scof <r€ SiOjiiocrao"6ai K.T.X....a crv irapeX.6wv, where the lengthof the protasis has similarly caused a to be substituted for raui-a. Dis-tinguish from this the use of dvff wv, by ordinary attraction, for avrlrovrwv a or on, = because, Ant. 1068. Ta8', cogn. ace. to virep|iax<»'l"u>as At. 1346 (TV TOOT' OSucraeij TOUS' {nrepfj-a^Zi i/ioi; Cp. II. 5. 185 ov^

o y' avivde 6eov TCISE /AatVeTai. Brunck, Nauck and Blaydes adopt theconj. TOSS'. But the MSS. agree in the harder and more elegant reading.265 «ir€pnaxov|i<u only here : in Ant. 194, At. 1346 Soph, uses virtp-

But we need not therefore, with Elms, and Blaydes, read virepThe derivative form virepfnaxtw, to be a champion, implies

as o-v/ /ia^eo) is from o-v/x/xap(os, Trpo/xa eto from 7rpo'/xa^os: virep-ln.dxoiJ.aL is a simple compound, like o-v/i^a^op-ai (Plat., Xen.) Trpofidxofiai{Iliad, Diod., Plut.). Kdirl iravr d<f)C|o(j.ai with JT)TWV, will leave nothinguntried in seeking: a poetical variation of cVl jrav k\Bdv (Xen. Anab. 3.1. 18 ap OVK av iiri Trai' <£\6oi...<as <f>6fiov Trapatr^ot), as in Eur. Hipp. 284

-T dcjuyfiai, ' I have tried all means.' In prose d<f)iKvti<r6ai <c"s TI

64 IO<t>OKAEOYI

TOV avTo^ecpa TOV cjjoPov Xa/Seiv

T(o Aa/38ciKeL<p irauSl HoXvhc&pov re KCU

TOV TrpoaOe KaSynou TOV irakai r ' '' Ayiqvopos.

/ecu TavTa rots ju.77 SpcoaLV eu^o/xat 0eousj " apoTov avrots yfjs aviivai Tiva, 2 70

ovv yvvaLK(ov TraiSas, d\A.a r<wTW w <f>0epeio-OaL KOLTL TOVS' i)(6iovi'

he rois aXXoitrt KaSyaeiois,car ' dpeo~Kovd', rj re

73-aKres eu fweiev etcraei ^eoi. 275

X(J. (oo-nep fi apouov ekapes, wo, avag, epco.

27O 77js, quod Vauvillers. coniecit, ne unius quidem codicis fide niti vulgotraditum est. Ccrte ^r\v habent L, A, reliqui fere omnes. Inveni tamen in cod.Venet. 468 (V) clare scriptum 71JS, quod nemo dubitabit qui formas litteranim v et <r,

usu. = to be brought to a situation, as Her. 8. n o 1% iraaavaViKceo/ieVoio-i, though put to any torment; Plat. Euthyd. 292 E tisXrjv ye dvopiav d<f>iKeir6e. 267 TU Aap8aKt£o> iraiSl, a dat. following t,ryru>vK.T.X. as = Tijuwpov/tievos. For Aa SaKcCu—IIoXvSupou re cp. Eur. Med.

404 TOIS ~S,icrv<f>uoi,<s rots T' 'Iao-ovos yo/xots: for the adj., Crf! 3. 190^LKOKTIJT7JV TioLavTicv [ = IIotavTOs] ayXaov vlov : Her. 7. 105 rois Mao-xa-jj.uoi(Ti eKy6voi<n. Her. (5. 59) saw in the temple of the Ismenian Apolloat Thebes an inscription which he assigns to the age of Laius : ravra•qXiKL-qv av eir) Kara Kd'iov TOV AafiSaKov TOV TloXvScopov TOV K.d8fiov. Cad-

mus, in the myth, is the son of Agenor king of Phoenicia, whenceCarthage is 'Agenor's city' (Verg. Aen. 1. 338): Polydorus, son ofCadmus and Harmonia, was king of Thebes. 269 f. construe: KOI«{fXolJLal T0^S Tailra |»i] SpuScriv \for them, Ph. 1019 /ecu troi iroXXaKis TOS'

rjvidfj.r]v\ 8«ovs dvi^vai avTois |IT(T &porov Tiva yis, p-iyr' oBv Tvva^^v irotSas.

The acc. 8«ois as subject to dvUvai is better than a dat. Oeols withcvxo|j.ai would be : Xen. Anab. 6. ii 26 tv^ofiai hovvai yu.01 TOVS ^COVSaiTiov TWOS vfiiv dyaOov yivio~8oLi: Ar. Thesm. 3 5 ° Tats 8* aXXatcrti' v[i.7v

TOVS 6eo\)5 I ev^eoSe irao-ais TTOXXO. Sowai KayaOd. 271 (J.T,T OVV: 'no, nor.'

Aesch. Ag. 474 /-"/T' eoji' TTToXnr6p6r)s, | pr\T ovv auros aXovs, K.T.X. Soph.Phil. 345 UT dXrjOks UT dp' ovv \xAn\v: cp. above v. 90. But ovv withthe first clause, below, 1049 : El. 199, 560 : see on 25. 272 <j>9«petcr9ai,a fut. found also in Eur. Andr. 708 (<t>8epei 2 sing.): Thuc. 7. 48(f>6epeio-6ai: Ionic ^tOapiofnai Her. 9. 42, 8. 108. ((jtOaprjo-o/xai in

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 65

in seeking to find him whose hand shed that blood, for thehonour of the son of Labdacus and of Polydorus and elderCadmus and Agenor who was of old.

And for those who obey me not, I pray that the gods sendthem neither harvest of the earth nor fruit of the womb, butthat they be wasted by their lot that now is, or by one yetmore dire. But for all you, the loyal folk of Cadmus towhom these things seem good, may Justice, our ally, and all thegods be with you graciously for ever.CH. Asthou hast put me on my oath, on my oath, O king, I will speak.

ut ab illo librario scribuntur, semel contulerit. In cod. Venet. 467 (V3) ambigi sanepotest de extrema vocabuli littera; postquara vero diligenter inspexeram quomodoutramque eadem manus alibi scribere soleret, satis mihi persuasum habui, non yrji>sed 777s huic quoque libro iure vindicari.

Hippocr., Arist, Plut) . The schol. says, <j>6aprjvaL 8« ypa.<f>ea>, ov<j>8epeio-8ai, distinguishing eS^opou with fut. infin., ' I vow' (to do), fromeZxppa-t with pres. or aor. infin., ' I pray.' But verbs of wishing or pray-ing sometimes take a fut. infin. instead of pres. or aor.: Thuc. 6. 57ifiovXovro...irpOTL(i.<i)ptf<Te(T0a.i; 6. 6 e<£ie/xevoi yii£i'...'rijs iracnjs ap£eiv: I . 27

l$eij6ri(Tav...£vfji,irpoTreii.\{rew. 7. 56 Sievoovvro KXrjaeiv. See Goodwin, Moods

and Tenses § 27. N. 2. a. 273 rots aXXouri. The loyal, as opp. to ol fujravra 8pu>j/T« (269). 274 lor* dpidKovr, cp. 126. rj Tt o-v|i|Laxos A£m],Justice who ei>er helps the righteous cause ; Blaydes needlessly writes 17Ai'/oj re o~vfj.fia.xo';. O. C. IOI2 iXOecv apcoyovis orvfip.d)(ovs T£ (ras 6eas).

275 eS: cp. Track. 229 a\A.' EJ \ikv typeO', ev 8e Trpo<r<fxavovp.t8a.276 Bo-irep n" apatov K.T.X. As you have brought me into your powerunder a curse [if I speak not the truth], so (co8e, i.e. evop/cos) I willspeak. Aeschin. In Ctes. § 90 fxlav eXn-i'Sa Xonnjv Ka-mSe o-a)r>jpias, eVop-KOV \afitly TOV 'A8T]VO.L<I>V 8rjfiov.../3ori6'ii<reiv, to bind them by an oath

that they would help. Xapelv here has nearly the same force as inXafieiv alxfiaXuiTov etc. : Lys. or. 4 § 5 viroxei.pi.ov XafStov TO o-oyta,

having got his person into my power, apatov = rrj dpa evoxov, cp.op/aos...A.ey<o Ant. 305. The paraphrase of Eustath. 1809. 14 uWcpfi.e eTAes Bid rrj's apas is substantially right. The use of KaraXafiuvis not really similar (Her. 9. 106 man re KaTa\a/?6VT£s xai dp/aown,Thuc. 4. 85 opKOLs...KaraXaj3tov TO reXry), since the Kara in comp.gives the sense of overtaking, and so of binding. Nor can we com-pare O. C. 284 wo-irep EACI/JES TW IKC'TIJV ix*yyvov, where the sense is,

J- S. 5

66 S04>0KAE0YZ

OVT f-KTapov yap oure rbv KTavovT

Setfat. TO Se (rfrqfia TOV Tre/t^avTos rjvQoifiov TOS' eitreiv, OCTTLS etpyaa-raC Trore.

OI. SIKCU' eXefas' aXX' dvayKcicrai 0eov<; 280

av /XT] pe/uucriv ouo cw ets ovvan avrjp.

XO. r a Sevrep' e/c TWINS' av Xeyoifi? a/Ao! 8o»cei.

O I . et /cat rp'iT Icrii, (JLT) Trapfjs TO fj.rj ov <f>pdo~ai.

X O . dvaKT dvaKTL Tavd' opcovT evricrrajLtai

<I>ot/Jw Teipecrtav, 7rap' ou TIS av 285

OI. aXX ou/c ev apyois ovoe TOVT p f

eTTefixfja yap Kyoeo^Tos CITTOI'TOS 8LTT\OV<;

7roju.irous" TraXat Se 11 irapcovj ^ ^ p

2 8 1 Codices vel dx sine accentu praebent (ut L et A) vel av: vera lectio av, aBrunckio restituta, in nullo, quod sciam, extat.

' As thou hast received the (self-surrendered) suppliant under thy pledge.'277 -ydp after JKTOVOV merely prefaces the statement: Plat. Prot. 320 cSOKCI Toivvv...ft.v6ov v[uv Xiyetv. v]v yap irore K.T.X. 278 8ti|cu, ' p o i n t

to.' Note the emphatic place of the word: the speaker knowsnot that he is face to face with the slayer. T& tfT|Ulia> a c c . of generalreference. The simpler form would have been, r/v TOUfofrnjiia /cat Xucrai: but, instead of a verb which could governT68* tlirciv is substituted, because it conveniently introduces the clause8<rris etp7aorroi, explaining what the ^TTJ/M. itself was. TO tiJTT)|ia is thenleft much as a. ^ITCIS is left in 216 when the insertion of a\iojv K.T.X.has modified the construction. 281 &v ^ fl^Xw<riv K.T.X. Cp. Phil.

1366 KOL/J.' avay/ca'f«s TaSe. av as 580, 749: O. C. 13, Ant. 1057,

Phil. 1276, At. 1085. oJS'ovtts: Ant. 884 ovS av cis iravo-atr' ac:O. C. 1656 ov8' av th I OVTJTWV <j>pa<reu. In this emphatic form evena prep, could be inserted (Xen. Hellen. 5. 4. 1 oio" v<f> Ivos, Cyr.4. 1. 14 juijSe irpos /tiW), and in prose oiSe tts stood without elision:in Ar. Ran. 927 etc., where the MSS. have ouSe ev (Dind. writes ovScev),ovS' av h> is a possible p. /. 282 U TwvSe = perd TaSe: Dem. rfls Cor.§ 313 Xoyov e/c Xdyov Xiywv. For BeijTepa, second-^rf, cp. the proverbSevrepos irXovs: Plat. £%!£• 943 C rrjv T<5V ap«rT«W Kpttriv...KaL T-qvTWV SeuTtpwv Kal rpiruiv. ax \^-yoi|ii: see on 95. 283 TO pj ov, notTO ixrj, because the sentence is negative: below, 1232: Ant. 544 M

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 67

I am not the slayer, nor can I point to him who slew. As forthe question, it was for Phoebus, who sent it, to tell us thisthing—who can have wrought the deed.

OE. Justly said ; but no man on the earth can force thegods to what they will not.

CH. I would fain say what seems to me next best after this.OE. If there is yet a third course, spare not to show it.CH. I know that our lord Teiresias is the seer most like

to our lord Phoebus; from whom, O king, a searcher of thesethings might learn them most clearly.

OE. Not even this have I left out of my cares. On thehint of Creon, I have twice sent a man to bring him; and thislong while I marvel why he is not here.

p aTt/ia'o-gs TO p.i] ou I Qavelv. But even in such a negative sentencethe simple TO p? occurs, below, 1387 : Ant. 443. 284 OVOKT': Od. 11.151 Teipecaao ava/cros. TO,VT& opcivTa, not = TavTa <j>povovvra or yiyvw-

ovcovTa, 'taking the same views,' but seeing in the same mamier, i.e. withequal clearness : 6puvra absol., as O. C. 74 00-' av \eyoip.i, irdvff opwvra\e£ofw.L: TouTci adverbial = Kara ravrd: the dat. OVOKTI as Her. 4. 119TOJUTO Sy Vfuv iirprfo-o-ofiev. 287 OVK iv dpYois TOOTO Ka.TeKi.irov would

have meant, ' I did not leave this among things neglected.' Soph, fusesthe negative form with the positive, and instead of Karekiirov writes4irpagd|ii)v: ' I saw to this (midd.) in such a manner that it also shouldnot be among things neglected.' -n-pdao-eo-dai (midd.) elsewhere usu. = ' toexact' (Thuc. 4. 65 etc.): here = Siairpdcraeo-8ai, effect for oneself. For Iv

cp. OVK iv £Aa<£pa> ZirouvfJLrjv (Her . I. 118), iv ev)((pti | 0.6ov (ravra) Phil.

875, ravr ovv iv alo-\pw tfe/ievos Eur. Hec. 806. apyots, not things undone,but things at which the work is sluggish or tardy; O. C. 1605 KOVK rjv ITovftiv dpyov top icpUro: Eur. Phoen. 766 iv 8' io-rlv T]p.lv dpyov, £i Tt 6£<T<f>a.-

TOV I oluivo/jLavTis Tetpco-t'as ?x« cj>pdo-ai, i.e. 'in one thing our zeal haslagged,—the quest whether' & c : Theognis however (583 Bergk 3rd ed.)has rd piv 7rpo/3e'^K£i' dp.T]^av6v io-Ti yevto-Oai | dpyd, = diroirjTa, infeda.

288 SiirXovs I iroiiirovs: he had sent two successive messages—one mes-senger with each. irop.Tros = one who is sent to escort (Trep-veiv) or fetcha person (O. C. 70). The words could mean (as Ellendt takes them)'two sets of messengers': but the other view is simpler, and consistsequally well with oiSe in 297. 289 f.r\ irapciv 8av|iciJ«Tai = 6avp.d£<a el pjijjrapeari; but with ov, = OavpAljo on ov irapco-rt: differing nearly as ' I

5—2

68 IO*OKAEOYI

XO. KOLI fxrjv TOL y dXka Kcocfra /cat TraXaC ivy). 290

O I . TO, TTota TO.VTO, ) TTOLVTa ydp CTKOITci) \6yOV.

XO. davelv i\e)(6r) Trpos TWCJV ohoi/rropcav.

(Jl. rjKOvcra Kayo)' TOV O LOOVT ovoevs opa..

XO. a\X' ei r t fx.h> 8rj Sei/to/rds y e^et [xepo<s,

rds <ras a.Kovo)v ov fievei roiacrS' dpds. 295

OI. a> JU.- V T I BpmvTL Tap/3os, ouS' CTTOS <f>o/3eZ

XO. a\X' ov£e\ey£a)v avrov <Lcmv' oi8e yapTOZ' OCLOV 7)O7) [LO.VTIV COO ayOVCTLV, (p

29O rd r' aXXa L. ret 7' aXXa A: ubi 7' non corrector dedit, sed manusprima, quae litteram 5 facere inceperat, hanc autem in 7 mutavit. 2 9 3 TOK5' ISOVT' codd. omnes. Anonymi coniecturam TOV 5^ SI>I2VT', a Burtono citatam,receperant Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes. 2 9 4 SeijxaToir f (sic) L, ubi f nonprima scripsit manus, sed ex 7' fecit corrector, facillima mutatione, cum formamr haberet: simile exemplum vides in v. 516. Setfiards T' A et ceteri quos quidemcognoverim omnes: unus cod. Urb. 140 (Vat. c) T' an 7' habeat, in dubio relinquitCampb. Haesisse tamen in illo T' grammaticos vel inde colligere potes quod in cod.

wonder why' and 'Iwonder that.' Xen. Anab. 4. 4. 15 (he spoke of)rd py oVra o3s OVK OI/TOL : i. e. et TI pr) -qv, e\tya> on OVK rjv. 290 TO. 7' aXXa

...tTrc\: the rumours which were current—apart from the knowledgewhich the seer may have to give us. Not, '•the other rumours.' Cp,Plat . Phaed. I IO E KOX \L$OLS KOL yfj Kal TOIS aAAois £alois T« Kat (jiVTOi';.

Ktt><(>d: the rumour has died down; it no longer gives a clear sound.Cp. fr. 604 XTJOTJV TC Tiijv airavT curcorep^yu.eV??!', | Kw<f>rjvt avavSov. Al.

911 o 71-avTa KWC^OS, 0' irdvT aiSpis, reft of all sense a n d wit. 291 TO iroia,

cp. 120. 292 68oiiropci>v: the survivor h a d spoken^ of X-ga-rai, 122. T h e

word now used comes nearer to the truth (cp. 801 68ourop<5v); but, asthe next v. shows, Oed. does not regard this rumour as a different onefrom that which Creon had mentioned. 293 T4V 8' 186VT' : the survivingeye-witness: cp. 119 av eT8e, TTXIV lv K.T.X. Oed. has not yetlearned that this witness could be produced; cp, vv. 754 ff. ISOVTO isbetter than the conj. SpaWa (1) as expressing, not merely that theculprit is unknown, but that no eye-witness of the deed is now at hand:(2) because, with 6pa, it has a certain ironical point,—expressing theking's incredulity as to anything being made of this clue. Cp. 105, 108.294 8e£|ittT6s7'. Set/m, prop, 'an object of fear,' is used by Her. and thepoets as = 8eos: Her. 6. 74 KAeo//,£i'ea...§ei/i.a. ZXafie %TrapTi.r)T(.wv:Aesch. Suppl. 566 yXwpin 8ei[jLa.Ti 6v/x6v I TrdWovT : Eur . Suppl. 599 <us

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 69

CH. Indeed (his skill apart) the rumours are but faint andold.

OE. What rumours are they ? I look to every story.CH. Certain wayfarers were said to have killed him.OE. I, too, have heard it, but none sees him who saw it.CH. Nay, if he knows what fear is, he will not stay when

he hears thy curses, so dire as they are.OE. When a man shrinks not from a deed, neither is he

scared by a word.CH. But there is one to convict him. For here

they bring at last the godlike prophet, in whom

Paris. T rot superscriptum inveni. Quod et Hartung. et Kennedius coniece-runt, Seifidrwv 2x« /xtpos, receperunt Ritter., Van Herwerden., Campb. Videannot. 2 9 7 ov£e\\4yxa" (sic) L. Alterum \ erasit manus prima: £ super 7scripsit aut prima (ut Duebnero visum est) aut antiqua. ov^eXiy^av A, E, codd.Venet. 616, 467 (V2, V3), Bodl. Laud. 54, Misc. 99, alii. ol£e\tyx»»' B, T, V, V4, al.Codicum igitur auctoritas paullo gravior cum 1. ov^eKiy^av facit. Eodem inclinatmaiore etiam, ut opinor, momento Graeci sermonis usus: vide annot.

ju.01 v<j> ijiraTL Seijua x^-oeP°v Tapwrca: id. El. 767 e/c Sci/iaros, from fear.

Cp. above, 153. The yt gives emphasis: the apai of Oed. were enoughto scare the boldest. Hartung and, independently, Prof. Kennedyconjecture Seip-droiv c ei /*«pos- The plur. Setjuara means either(a) objects of fear, or {b) much more rarely, fears, with reference tosome particular objects already specified: as in El. 636 Seifmrmv a vvvl^(o, ' the terrors which I now suffer,' alluding to the dreams. Herewe seem to need the sing., 'fear.' 295 TOS <ras...dpas, thy curses:Toid<r8«, being such as they are. 297 oigeXfygwv. The present oufeXeyx0""would mean, 'there is one who convicts him': i.e. the supposedcriminal, whom threats scare not, is already detected; for the pro-phet has come. Cp. Isocr. or. 8. § 139 SATT OVK a.Troptf(ro[ji,ev fxeff" <Sv

K(oXwo/xev TOVS Ifa/xapTavovTas, aXXa TTOXXOVS Z£ofiev TOVI eroi/xcos KCU

7rpo6vfiu>% <7vvayu>vi£ofi.evov<; TJ/I'IV : where, however, the presentpart, a-vvaywvilojxivov; is relative to the future I o/xtv. To this itmay be objected: (1) the present participle with lorir would not besuitable unless the conviction were in act of taking place: (2) the fut.partic. not only suits the context better—'one to convict him' [supposinghe is here]—but also agrees with the regular idiom: e.g. Phil. 1242 TI'StoTcu / / ovirLK(x>\v(XiOv raSe; El, 119 7 ovS' ovirapij^wv ovB' 6 KioKxxrtav irapa.;

(cp. Ant. 261): Aesch. P. V. 27 o X<i><£?7<ru>i/ yap oi iri^vKt TTU>: Xen .

70 ZO^OKAEOYI

avQpumoiv \x.6v(a.

OI. w Travra VCOJJLOJV Teipecrta, SiSa/cTa re 300

apprjToi T , ovpdvid re Kal -^Oovocm^rj,

TToXtv fiev, el KOL [JLTJ /3A.eVeis, fypoveLs S'

01a vocrw avvecmv r/s ere

fiovvov

<&o2/3o<; ydp, el Kal ju.17 xXuets TIUI' dyyekoiv, 305

\x.6vr]v o.v iXdelv rovSe rov

el rous KTCLVOVTCLS Adiov \x.aQ6vTe<i ev

3O5 d Kal /tij codd.: d TI ^T) L. Stephanus, Dindorf., Wunder., Hartung.

Anab. 2. 4. 5 6 ijyry<ro/x«vos oiSas torat. 299 i\nrt$vKtv, is implanted,—with reference to the divine gift of prophecy: Her. 9. 94 (of the seerEvenius) KO.1 [i£Ta. r aura aun'/ca e/j.(jiVTov fUxvTiKrjv €i\€. dvOpioirwv p-ova>,

above all other men: cp. (9. C. 261 /xovas .. | o-ai etv oias re K.T.X.,Athens, above all other cities, can save: Isocr. or. 14. § 57 d^etXere 8efj.6vot T W 'EXXrJvoiv TOVTOV TOV Zpavov, unice (though others owe italso). 300 & irdin-a vupuv: vw/xato (vc/x) means (1) to distribute, (2) todispose, and so to wield, ply, (3) figuratively, to ponder, animoversare: lv\ <f>pecri KepSe evo)/x.as Od. 18. 2 1 6 : iv tacrl v<a/J.<ov Kal <l>pe<Ttv

•n-vpos 8t^a I xpr)<TTT]piovs opviOas d^evSe? TtxyQ Aesch. Theb. 25 (of

Teiresias): (4) then, absolutely, to observe: Her. 4. 128 vcopoi/TEs...o-ira avaipto/teVovs, observing the moment when they were cuttingforage. Similarly here,—with the idea of mental grasp unaided byeyesight. Plato {Crat. 411 D) fancifully connects yvaifn-q with VOJ/XIJCTIS,— T O yap vu>fx.S.v KOX TO (TKOirelv TOLVTOV. SiSaicrd re | app-qTa T«, c p .

the colloquial p-qTov app-qTov T £7ros (O. C. IOOI dicenda tacendd):apprjTa = dir6ppr]TaL: Her. 6. 135 apprjTa ipd iKcfrrjvao-av. 301 ovpdvia T«KOV X9OVO<TTIPT] : not in apposition with app-qra and Si8a«Ta respectively,but both referring to each, lore that may or that may not betold, whether of the sky or of the earth. Dindorf cp. Nicephorus

Gregoras Hist. Byz. 695 D O.KTIO-TO. yeveaOai Travra rd T ovpdvia rd reX&ovoo-Ti/3rj Kal vSpata yivq: where, however, -)(6ovoo-Tif$fj has its literalsense,—'walking the earth': here it is poet, for iiriyeia, ' the lowlythings of earth.' 302 iroXiv |«'v is answered by <ri 8' in 310: the city'sstate you know,—do then your part. The 8* after <f>povcts introduces

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOZ 71

alone of men doth live the truth.OE. Teiresias, whose soul grasps all things, the lore that may

be told and the unspeakable, the secrets of heaven and the lowthings of earth,—thou feelest, though thou canst not see, what aplague doth haunt our State,—from which, great prophet, wefind in thee our protector and only saviour. Now, Phoebus—ifindeed thou knowest it not from the messengers—sent answerto our question that the only riddance from this pest whichcould come was if we should learn aright the slayers of Lalus,

the apodosis after a concessive protasis, as Her. 8. 22 « <5E ifitv IOTOVTO //.17 SwaroV 7roirj<rai, fynces Sc (theti) e n Kal vvv IK TOS [iio~ov ijfuv

Z£e(r6e. Xen . Cyr. 5. 5. 21 aXX' t i /xrjSe TOVTO.../3ov\ei diroKpivao-Oai, av

8e TOvvTtWtv Xiye. 303 i]S SC. voaov. irpo<mCTf|V yocrou, a protector from aplague: strictly, one who stands in front of, shields, the city's distemperedstate. Cp. Ai. 803 Trpoo-TrjT avayxaias T V ^ S , shelter my hard fate. InEur . Andr. 220 yc.ipov dpcriviov vocrov | Tavrrjv yo(7ov/xev, aAXa 7rpovo-Trjntv

KaX<3s, 'we suffer this distemper more cruelly than men, but ever rule itwell,' the idea is that of administering (not protecting), as in Trpoio-Tao-OaiT^S ijXtidas, to regulate one's own early years, Isocr. or. 15. § 290. Cp.882. 304 |iovvov: this Ionic form (like xoupos, Sovpi, ^tcos, yowara) isused in dialogue by Soph.: Aesch. has not /IOWOS, though in P. V. 804rov T£ fiowwira 0-Tpa.Tov. In [Eur.] Rhes. 31 /j.6vapxoi is now restored forfiovvapxou 305 A Kal K\^«IS, implying that he probably has heard it.Ai. 1127 hnvov y fXTrais, ci KO\ ^rjs 6a.v<6v. Track. 71 Trav TOIWV, £i Kal

TOVT 2TX»7) KXVOI TIS av, if indeed. On ei Kai and Kal d see Appendix,

Note 8. Others would render, 'if you have not heard from themessengers also,' supposing it to be a hyperbaton for « /AI; KXUCIS KalTWV dyyiXiov. This is impossible. Prof. Campbell compares Thuc. 5.45 Kal rjv h TOV $r}fi,ov TavTa Xeycocrti', as if pu t for fjv KOX CS TOV &rjfi.ov :

but there the passage runs thus; (Spartan envoys had been pleading•with effect before the Athenian BouXi;:)—TOV 'AXKI/3ICI8IJI' i<f>6/3ovvfx,yj Kal, t]V £S TOV fyfj/jLov Tavra. Xiycocnv, lit ay ay tavTai TO TrXyjOoi

Kal diriMrdfj -q 'ApyetW o-u/a/xa^ia: where the Kai before rjv goes witheVayaywi'Tai. Dindorf, Nauck and Blaydes are among those whoadopt the conj. el TI p-fj, 'unless perchance': for n so used, seebelow 969, 0. C. 1450, Tr. 586, 712: but no change is required.308 |ia8ovT« eu. ev = 'with care,' 'aright': cp. Ai. 18 eVeyvcos cv: ib.528 lav TO Ta)(6tv «5 ToXfjiS. TCXUV. Meineke's conj. fj, adopted by

72 IO4>OKAEOY5:

KTetvaifi-ev, 77 yrjs <f>vy<£8a<; iK

(TV 8' ovv <f>9ovrj<Ta<s ji^T* air olcavwv <f>a.Tiv 3 1 0

IX,TJT el TIV dWrjv pavTucrj? e^eis oSoV,pvcrai creavTov Kal TTOXLV, pvcrai S' e/xe,

pvcrai Se 7rav [xiacrfia TOU TeOvrjKOTos.

ev croc yap ecrfitw avopa o axpekew cup we

re KOLL hvvauo KaXXtcrros 7rova>v. 315

TEIPE2IA2.

(f>€v <f)€v, <j>povelv w? SCLVOV h>Ba. fir)

\vr) (j>povovvTL. ravra yap /caXws

eiows oiwAecr • ou yo-p OLV oevp L

0 1 . rl S' ecTTLV; OJS

31O Errant, credo, qui lectionem o-i> KCJ', nusquam alibi inventam, cod. Lauren-tiano imputant. Prima manus, nisi fallor, non ab vvv verum ai ovv (omisso 5')scripserat, 5' recentior supplevit. ai vvv Blaydes. 31S Mendosa 1. ?xet noain A solo occurrit, sed etiam in V3, Bodl. Laud. 54, Barocc. 65; videtur in Misc. 99

Nauck, is weak, and against the rhythm. 310 air otavuv <j>dnv: forairo, see 4 3 : ^inv, 151. 311 a\Xr)v 6Bov, as divination by fire (see on21), to which Teiresias resorts (Ant. 1005) when the voice of birds failshim. 312 pvo-ai <r«a«Tov K.T.X. pvf.cr6al, TI is to draw a thing to oneself, andso to protect it. pSom piao-|j.a here = literally, 'take the defilement underthy care'; i.e. 'make it thy care to remove the defilement' Cp. irpoa-rfyrdvayKaiai T V ^ S (Ai. 803), shelter my hard fate, (instead of, 'shelter me fromit'), irdv |i£ao-(i.a, the whole defilement, as affecting not only human lifebut also the herds and flocks and the fruits of the earth: cp. 253. TOOTtflvi]KdTos, gen. of the source from which the ^iiatr/ta springs,—morepathetic than TOV <f>6vov, as reminding the hearer that vengeance is duefor innocent blood. Both irav and the usual sense of (iCao-no forbid usto understand, 'avenge the uncleanness [i.e. the unpunished murder] ofthe dead man.' For pSo-ou. Se Blaydes conj. \vaov 8i, comparing Eur.Or. 598 /uWyua Xwrai. But the triple pSo-ai is essential to the force.314 i^ o-ol = penes te: O. C. 248 lv vfuv o5s Oew | KeifitOa rXd/jLovi^ : Eur .

Ale. 278 iv <TO\ 8 la-ftiv Kal £!}v Kal py. avSpa, accus. before, not after,<O<JK\«IV, as in Ant. 710 d\X' avBpa, KEI TIS rj (ro(j>6^, TO fxa.vQa.vav \ TTOW

alcrxpov ov$£v. In both places avSpa has a certain stress—' for mortalman.' But in At. 1344 ai'Spa 8' ov SiVaiov, ei Odvoi, fiXdirruv TOV io~&\uv,

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 7%

and slay them, or send them into exile from our land. Dothou, then, grudge neither voice of birds nor any other wayof seer-lore that thou hast, but rescue thyself and the State,rescue me, rescue all that is defiled by the dead. For we arein thy hand ; and man's noblest task is to help others by hisbest means and powers.

TEIRESIAS.

Alas, how dreadful to have wisdom where it profits not thewise! Aye, I knew this well, but let it slip out of mind ; elsewould I never have come here.

OE. What now ? How sad thou hast come in !

quoque ?%oi ab (xel ortum esse. irbvoa L, ubi uv antiqui correctoris est: irbvuv A,Off

B, V4, L2. itbvuv (sic, non irbvoa irbvtiiv) E. Itaque lectio ir6vav, quae elegantiorest, etiam librorum auctoritate plus valet quam irdvos. 3 1 7 Xiijt L, Xt/7; (sic) L2,r , Pal. Contra A et plerique \iu, quod ' ut gravius dictum ' praetulerunt Hermann,et Erfurdt. Vide tamen annot.

avSpa is the object, agreeing with TOV ZO-6X6V. 315 o<f>' «v fyoi T€ K0*BvvaiTo, by means of all his resources and faculties. The optat., as Ant.666 dXX' ov irdAis cmfcTEie, ToCSe xprj nXveiv: Xen. Cyr. I. 6. 19 aXXa TOVfikv airrov Xiyeiv, a ixrj <ra )(3s eiSetr;, <f>ei8e<r9ai Se£ The force of the moodmay be seen by putting the sentence in a hypothetical form : et T « w<f>e-XoCrj a<f> utv ?Xot' KaXXurra av ttavoii). 317 Xij-g: for subjunct. Without av,

cp. O. C. 395 os veos iria-Q: Ai. 1074 \v6a. fir} KaOe<n~^Kr] 8eos: Tr.

1008 o TI KOX fiva-ri. On the other hand, the indie. Xvei would statethe fact: cp. O. C. 839 fiij ViVacro-' a fir) Kparets: ib. 1442 fir) TreWa fir) 8ci. But L has Xvy and some other MSS. have Xvrf. and it ismuch more likely that this should have become Xvei than vice versa.TA.TJ XIJT| = Xv&iTeXfj, only here : cp. Eur. Ale. 627 <j>rifil TOLOVTOVS ya/tovs I

Xveiv /9poTo~s. ravTa yip (I have to bewail this now), for, though Ionce knew it, I had forgotten it. Teiresias, twice summoned (288), hadcome reluctantly. Only now, in the presence of Oedipus, does he realisethe full horror of the secret which he holds. 318 8uoW = let slip outof my memory; perh. a common use, though it occurs only here: cp.o-aS^eaOai to remember, Plat . Theaet. 153 B KiaraL re /xa6rjfiaTa KO.1 <7(o£e-

TOU : Rep. 45s B a tfiaOe, <T<O££TCU : and so Soph. El. 993, 1257. So

Terent. Phormio 2. 3. 39 perii hercle: nomen perdidi, 'have forgotten.'319 TC 8' &rTiv ; El. 920 <j>iv r^s avoids.. .XPYS. rt o" eoriv; and so often in

74 I0<t>0KAE0Y2

T E . dc/>es fi e? owcous' pacrra ydp TO crov re <ri> 3 2 0

KOLya> SLOicrco Tovfjuov, rjv. ifJbol Tridrj.

O I . OVT evvofi eiTras ovre Trpoo~fyikrj TroXei

T ^ O , 7) cr evpeye, TTJVO anocrTepoiv <pariv.

liii. opa> yap ovoe CTOL TO crov (fxovrjix IOV

7T/3OS Kaipov a>s ovv /A17S' ey&i r a u r o v nddo). 3 2 5

O I . ju.17 7T/3O5 Sewv (f>povSv y

Traires cre irpocKwovfJiev 01S'

T E . Trai/res y a p ou (frpoveLT'. iycu S' ov [i/r\ TTOTC

Ta/x,, 6JS av eiTTw /AI) r a cr', iK^>rjV(a /ca/ca.OI. Tt ^ 5 j £weil>o!>s ov (j>pdo~eLS, dW ivvoeis 330

TT/aoSoui'at /cat naTatydeipai irokiv;

3 2 2 ofir' evvoix1 (sic) L, in rasura: mox irpovtpiXri, ubi eer corrector addidit. Primamanus, credo, ^vvo^ov scripserat, ipsa autem in ^vvof^ correxit, dein recte irpo<r<f>i\T)dedit. Ivvofiov habent pauci codd.; irpo<T$i\is autem A et reliqui fere omnes qui IVVO/J.'praebent. Ipsum autem irpo<r<pi\H ab ^pvofiov illo fluxit. Sic primo errore sublato

Soph.: Be marking that the attention is turned to a new point, as inTt 8'; quid vero 2 (941), or to a new person : Isaeus or. 8. § 24 ov Si rt'st t ; 321 SioCo-w, bear to the end : Eur. Hipp. 1143 8a.Kpv<n Sioi'o-w | TTOT/JLOV

live out joyless days: Thuc. r. 11 el ^vi^ois TOV TroXtfiovhia(j>£puv could not mean ' to bear apart' (from each other),

though that is implied. 322 OVT' iwo^ K.T.X. OVK evvo/w., not in con-formity with usage, which entitled the State to benefit by the wisdom ofits /mvTis. The king's first remonstrances are gentle. 323 diro<rrtp<3v'withholding': Arist. Rhet. 2. 6. 3 diroo-Ttprjo-ai trapaKwraOriK-qv, depositumnon reddere. <j>dTiv, of a divine message, 151. 324 opu-ydp K.T.X. ( / d onot speak), for I see that neither dost thou speak opportunely: (I amsilent) therefore, lest I too should speak unseasonably. 325 irpAs Kcupdv= Kaipiws, as with evvirreiv Track. 59. <Ss p]8* ty<" T<i8» is irregular for p-i)KCU iya> TrdOw, influenced by the form of the preceding clause with ovSe <roLThe sense requires that nt)8«' should be broken up into yJ] not, 81 on theother hand. The final clause <»s.. .irdflw depends on atytu, or the like, under-stood. 326 |u} irpis 9«<3v K.T.X. The attribution of these two verses to theChorus in some MSS. is probably due to the plur. in 327 having misledthose who did not see that the king speaks for all Thebes. <f>pov<Sv 7',if thou hast understanding (of this matter): cp. 569 Ifi o!s yap p ;<j>povw criyav ij>i\<j>: not, ' i f thou art sane. ' But in 328 ov <j>poveiTe= ' a r e

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 75

T E . Let me go home ; 'twill be best that thou bear thineown burden to the end, and I mine—if thou wilt heed me.

OE. Thy words are strange, nor kindly to this State whichnurtured thee, when thou withholdest this response.

TE. Nay, I see that thou, on thy part, openest not thy lipsin season : therefore take I heed lest I, too, have the like hap.

OE. For the love of the gods, turn not away, if thou hastknowledge : all we suppliants implore thee on our knees.

TE. Aye, for ye are all without knowledge; but neverwill I reveal my griefs—that I say not thine.

OE. HOW sayest thou ? Thou knowest the secret, and wiltnot tell it, but art minded to betray us and to destroy the State ?

secundus mansit. 3 2 6 , 3 2 7 Hos versus Oedipo recte tribuit L : quos quod choroA aliique codd. assignant, versum 327 causae fuisse credo. Parum tempestive se chorusinterponit dum crescente sensim ira rex et vates colloquontur. Cum vehemens oratioutrimque iam exarsit, turn demum convenienter intercedit chorus (v. 404).

without understanding,' are senseless. 328 iya 8' ot> |«] WOT*!|i& (<Js dv pi} etiro xd <ra) KOKO: I will never reveal my (not to call themthy) griefs, rd 4|MX KOXOI, = those secrets touching Oedipus which lieheavy on the prophet's soul: TO. <ra KOKO, those same secrets in theirimport for Oedipus. We might render cos av eurw /JLTJ TO a-' either (i) asabove, or (ii) ' in order that I may not utter thy griefs.' But (i) ispreferable for these reasons:—(1) The subjunct. c«r<o with /u. wasfamiliar in such phrases. Plat. Rep. 487 D TCWS filv TTXCICTTOUS KOXTTOLVV dWoKorovi yvyvojxivov;, Iva pyj •jraju.Trovifpws ciirto/tcv, 'becom-ing very strange persons,—not to use a more unqualified epithet:'Rep. 507 D ovh' dWais iroXXais, Iva jj.yj £i7ra> ovSc / i t a , TOIOVTOV irpocr-

hei ovSevos, i.e. few,—not to say none: Hippias minor 372 D TOIOVTOStlfii otos Trip cf/xi, iva pr/bev i/xavrov /Z6t£oi' eiirto,—to say nothingmore of myself. The substitution of <5s av for the commoner iva in noway alters the meaning. For »s av |H], cp. Ar. Av. 1508 TOUT!...TO

(TKiaSciov VTrlpiy* | dvco^cv, <us ov fit] fi iSaxriv 01 OtoC. F o r <6s av stira |ii^

instead of ok av fir) etirw, cp. 255, Phil. 66 el 8' ipyda-fi | prj ravra.(2) The emphatic position of x&y suits this version. (3) fc<|njv<i>is more forcible than «1W If the meaning were, ' I will not revealmy griefs, in order that I may not mention (CITTW) thy griefs,' theclauses would be ill-balanced. See Appendix, Note 9. 330

76 IO*OKAEOYI

TE. iyco OVT i/xavrov ovre cr dXyvvco. TL TCLVT'

aXXft>9 eXey^eis ; ov ydp dv irvdoio JJLOV.

OI. OVK, d> KGLKwv Ka/acrre, Kdl yap av Trerpov

<j>v(TLV crv y opydvELas, e^epeis iroTe, 335aXX' aiS' areyKTos KareXeur^ros <j>avei;

TE. opyrjv ejne/At/zw TTJV ifJLrjv, rr/v o"fjv S' 6/JLOV

vaiovcrav ov KareiSes, dXX' ifie i/»eyei?.OI. ris yap TOLavr' av OVK av opyltpvr eirq

KKVCOV, a vvv o~v Trjvh' ari/*a^ets 770X11'; 340TE. i^fei yap avrd, Kav iyco ayrj crreyo).

3 3 2 ^7ib OVT' cum paucis codd. B et Bodl. Barocc. 66: iydi r' L, A, plerique.T' illud tanquam pro otire positum explicabaut, ut docent scholiastae verba, a7r6 KOIPOV

•V-,

TO ov. 337 6p/j.riv L. Est 7 ab antiqua manu. Credit Duebnerus ipsum illud

because IK^VW implied that he knew. Cp. 704 m/ros Ivi/aSuk r)

fiaOwv a\Xov irdpa, i.e. of his own knowledge, or on hearsay? Not,

'being an accomplice' (as Ant. 266 fvveiSevai | TO irpayfua /3ov\ev-

travTi): Oed. can still control his rising anger. 332 I71J OUT K.T.X.

The ruggedness of this verse is perh. designed to express agitation.

Cp. 1002 iyw ov)(i: O. C. 939 eyco OVT' avavSpov : ib. 998 iyw ovSe: Ant.

458 ey(O OVK e[ie\\ov. ravr'; see On 29. 334 Trrrpov | fyicriv: Eur. Med.

1279 <s> TaXaiv", us ap yo-Oa Trerpos ^ crtSa'pos. For the periphrasis cp.

Plat . Phaedr. 251 B IJ-TOU irTcpov <f>vais, — TO irrepov, iretf>vKos wcrirtp ire<f>vK€t

being const i tuted as it is : Timae. 45 B TT}V TOP' fSkt<f>apa>v <j>v<nv: 74 D

T))V T<3V vevp<ov <j>.: 84 C ?J TOU fiveXov <j>v<ri<s: Legg. 145 D T-fjv vSaTos

< ijo-tv. And so often in A r i s t , e.g. ij TOU Trvev/xaTos <^vo-t5 Meteor. 2. 8 :

ij T<3V vcv'pwv < uo-is Hist. Anim. 3. 5. 335 irm4, tandem aliquando: Phil.

816 fJLtdes TTOTI : ib. 1041 Tio-acrO' dXXd T<3 XP"1'? ITOTE. 338 dTeX«iiTT|Tos,

no t brought to an end : / / . 4. 17 5 dreXev-nJTU) €m lpy<a. P lut . J/<?r. n 4 F

TO ydp 8?; aTeXcuTrjTov VOIAL£UV TO TTCV^OS avoias eo-Tiv eo-^aT^s. H e r e , a

man 'with whom one cannot make an end,'—who cannot be brought tothe desired issue. In freely rendering, ' Wilt thou never make an end ?'we remember, of course, that the adj. could not literally mean 'notfinishing.' Possibly it is borrowed from the colloquial vocabulary of theday: the tone is like that of the Latin odiosus. 337 pipi!"*; aor. re-ferring to the moment just past : SO oft. €7rrjVeo-a, gwrjica., Ijo-Orjv : aire-

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 77

TE. I will pain neither myself nor thee. Why vainly askthese things ? Thou wilt not learn them from me.

OE. What, basest of the base,—for thou wouldest anger avery stone,—wilt thou never speak out ? Can nothing touchthee ? Wilt thou never make an end ?

TE. Thou blamest my temper, but seest not that to whichthou thyself art wedded : no, thou findest fault with me.

OE. And who would not be angry to hear the words withwhich thou now dost slight this city ?

TE. The future will come of itself, though I shroud it insilence.

/J prius 7 fuisse: equidem vero propius duco primam manum calami lapsu opuyvscripsisse. Nullum alias eiusdem mendi vestigium. rr/i/ a-qv d' L, A, ceteri paeneomnes. Dindorfius 'ex duobus apographis' TT)V aol 5' in textum recepit. Hoc in V4

quidem inveni: alter Dindorfii codex quis sit, nescio. Sed vide annot.

•KTVtra (Eur. Hec. 1276) : eScfa/nijv (Soph. El. 668). o(i,oi> | vaCovo-av, while

(or though) it dwells close to thee,—possesses and sways thee. Cp. O. C.J07A.IS (1134) and ftXdfir) (El. 785) ^U'VOIKOS: (Tvvva.if.lv wovois (Ph. 892):<rvvTpo<f>oi<; I dpyaTs (Ai. 639). But (as Eustathius saw, 755. 14) the wordshave a second meaning: ' thou seest not that thine own [njv 0-171/, thykinswoman, thy mother] is dwelling with thee [as thy wife].' Theambiguity of TI)V <r\v, the choice of the phrase &\u>v vaCono-av, the choiceof KdTtiSes, leave no doubt of this. Cp. 261. 338 dXX.' ty.e i^-yeis: thethought of opyrjv c/xe/Ai/fio TYJV Zp-rfv returns upon itself, as if from a sensethat the contrast between ip.ip.\j/w and Kareio'eg would be imperfectly feltwithout such an iteration : this is peculiarly Sophoclean; cp. above166 (ZX&ere KOL VVV): Schneidewin cp. also Ai. 1111 OV...T^S <r^ovveK... I d\\' ovvcx opKwv... \ <rov 8' ovSeV : and similarly Track. 431.339 The emphasis on roiaiiTa as well as on OU'K warrants the repeatedciv : Eur. Andr. 934 OVK av iv y 6/u.ois So^ois | /3Xiirovcr' av aiyas Tap.'iKapirovr' av Xi^i]. 340 a...aTi|i.d£€is xoXiv: a cogn. accus.: Ai. 1107 TO.aifiv tTrr] I KoAa£' tKetVovs: Ant. 55° Tt' Ta"T* avias p.'; aTifiid eis, byrejecting the request that he would speak : Ant. 544. 341 Tjgci ydp avTo.The subject to TJ|«I is designedly left indeterminate : ' (the things of whichI wot) will come of themselves.' The seer is communing with his ownthought, which dwells darkly on the KO.KO. of v. 329. airi =II. I1]. 252 apyaXeov Se p.OL eori StacrKO7riuo-^at tKaarov... | dXXd Tts

iTw. Cp. the phrase avTo Sei ct, res ipsa arguet, the result will show:

78 ZO*OKAEOYZ

OI. OVKOVV a y ij^et /cat ere yj>y\ keyew ifioC.

TE. OVK av irepa <f>pdo~aLfj.i. TT/DOS raS ' , ei

0VflOV Si' Opyfjs 17TIS dypKOTOLTT].

OI. Kal fjirjv iraprjcroi y ovhiv, a>s opyrjs exco, 345

atrep £VV[T][JL'. Icrdi yap SOKWV ipol

Kal £vjj.<j)VTevcrai rovpyov, elpydcrdai ff, OCTOV

fir) x6/30"' Kaivoiv el S' iTi/y^aves ySXeVcov,

/ecu Tovpyov dv crov TOVT" ifftrjv elt'at [JLOVOV.

TE. aXyjdes', ivviirm crk raJ Kr/pvyfiaTi 350

vvv npocravSav fnjre rovcrBe

oi'rt yrjs rrjcrB' dvocrio) fiwicrTopi.

3 4 7 elpyd<rOai S' L, quod recepit Hermann., 'perpetrasse autem'' intelligens:'i.e. perpetrasse autem non ipsum,. sed per alios.' Quo facto perditur sententiae

Soph. fr. 355 layy 8' avro Setfei Tovpyoi'. 342 owKOvvd-/ <[{«. Elmsley,Nauck and Hartung read OVK OVV .. .e/W; but the positive \p-fj is strongerwithout the query. ' Then, seeing that they will come, thou on thy part(Kal <r\) shouldest tell them to me.' The stress of Kal falls primarily onT\, but serves at the same time to contrast Xfyeiv with TJ£«I. In & •/ rj|«ithe causal force of the relative is brought out by 76 : quippe quae venturasint. 343 OVK dv m=pa <j>pa'crcu|u. The courteous formula (95, 282), justbecause it is such, here expresses fixed resolve. 344 TJTIS dypuoTdTi]: / / .17. 61 ore TI'S re \ku>v... ftovv dpTrdaij 17ns dpLarrj: Plat. Apol. 23 A iroWala7T£^£tai...Kai olai ^aXc7r(UTaTat: Dem. Olynth. 2. § 18 ei fiiv yap TISdvrjp ICTTIV Iv avrdis o t o s £/xir«ipos TTO\£(JLOV KOU dyooviav [sc. ior£], TOVTOVS,

K.T.X. 345 Kal |ii]v with -ye, 'aye verily': cp. El. 554 where rjv «fc?« hm

is answered (556) by KCU firjv e^Hj/x'. »s opYijs ?xw = «Xon' °pyys <"s Ix0*!being so wroth as I am. Thuc. 1. 22 <os eKarcpoiv n s eivoias ^ fivijfnjs*X01 '• Eur. Z^1/. 313 Trdls 8' cvynej/ei'as TOICTI'8' tv Sojaois 'X€" > iraP1l<r<1)"ovSiv (TO-JTWV) ai«p £uvCr||i,', I will leave unsaid nothing (of those things)which I comprehend, /. e. I will reveal my whole insight into the plot.|wCi)|u suits the intellectual pride of Oedipus : he does not say ' think'or ' suspect ' : cp. 628. For -yap after to-fli cp. 277. 347 KOI gv|i<f>uT«vo-ai...«tpYd<r9ai 8'. KOC...« could no more stand for ' and'...' both'' than et...que could. KaC here (adeo) implies, ' no mere sympathiser, but actually the

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ yg

OE. Then, seeing that it must come, thou on thy partshould'st tell me thereof.

TE. I will speak no further; rage, then, if thou wilt, withthe fiercest wrath thy heart doth know.

OE. Aye, verily, I will not spare—so wroth I am—to speakall my thought. Know that thou seemest to me e'en to havehelped in plotting the deed, and to have done it, short of slayingwith thy hands. Hadst thou eye-sight, I would have said thatthe doing, also, of this thing was thine alone.

TE. In sooth ?— I charge thee that thou abide by the decreeof thine own mouth, and from this day speak neither to thesenor to me: thou art the accursed defiler of this land.

gradatio sive KKIIXO.^: forti enim dicto non iam fortius sed lenius subicitur. 3 5 1•jrpoaeiTTOLS c o d d . : 7r/>oe?7ras B r u n c k .

plotter.1 5i)|«|)vr€vo-ai: Pind. Isth. S (6) 12 avv re ol Bai/uov <f>vTevei 86£av:At. 953 IlaXAas (jyvrevti, irfjfia: El. 198 Seirav Seivws irpofpvTtv&avTe1;I fiop<f>dv (of crime). S<rov (ct^es eipydtrGai) ^ KaCvav, SO far as youcould be the author of the deed without slaying: Thuc. 4. 16<f>vXd<r<reiv 8e KCU rrjv vr/crov 'A6rjvaiov; /xijSev rjacrov, oaa pr} dwofiaivov-

r a s : I . I l l Trjs yrjs tKpaTOVv o<ra /j.rj irpoiovres TTOXV IK TUIV o^Xcov:

Track. 1214 I oarov y av (sc. hp<a-qv TOVTO) a i ros firj iroTUJ/avwv

Xfpolv. 349 Kal ToiJp-yov...TOVTO, the doing of this thing also, airrjvrrjv Trpa^iv, as dist. from the plotting and the direction of the act.350 dX.tie«s; K.T.X. The same word marks the climax of Creon's anger inAnt. 758: cp. Ar. Av. 393 ITCOV; etc. Ivvftru o-*...£|i|Wvei.v I command

that thou abide : SO Phil. IOI Aeyto (Te...\a/3eiv. 351 $ir«p irpoctiras (sc.eju-juevciv), by which thou didst proclaim that (all) should abide: this isbetter than taking cpircp as by attraction for o-irep, since irpoii-Kov could takean ace. of the thing proclaimed (e.g. ieviav, iroXe/jLov, Odvarov), but not ofthe edict itself (as Kripvyjia). 353 <JsovTi....|udoTopi, an anacolouthon for<Js ovra.../judcrropa, as if Ivviiru) <roi had preceded. 4|U just before madethis necessary. In Eur. Med. 57 most MSS. give &><r0' Ifupoi /x' virrj\0eyrj T£ Kovpavu \ Xefai fi,o\ovcrr) Scvpo 8e(r7rotVi;s TV)(a<s, where Porson,

reading poXovo-av, admits that the dat. stands in Philemon's parody(Athenaeus 288 D) WS iju.epos p inrijXBt yy re Kovpavio \ Xefai fioXovriTOVIJJOV tos e<rKcva<Ta. Elms. cp. Eur. / . A, 491 aAAo>s ri /** JXtos T^S

80 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

O I . ourcus dvaiSais i£ei<Ci>r]cra<; TOSC

TO prjfjia; KOX TTOV TOVTO <j>€v^€cr0ai So/ceis ', 355

TE. Tre(f>evy(f TakyjOes yap lo~xyov rpecfxo.

OI. TTJOOS TOV S i S a ^ e i ? ; ov yap e/c ye TIJS Te^v^s.

TE. 7rpos aov' (TI> yap /x dicovTa vpovrpe\poi keyeuv.

OI. TTOIOV \6yov; X4y' avdi?, <ws [JiaXkov fj-dOa).

TE. ov^i izvvrJK.a'i irp6o~6ev; 17 '/CTreipa Xeycov; 360

OI. ou^ wcrre y ' etTreiv yi'oxrToi'1 a \ \ ' au^ts (f>pdcrov.o

36O •>} inwupai \iyeiv L. Littera o, quae super ^ scripta a manu rec.iam paene evanuit, coniecturam \6ywr videtur indicare. Lectionis X^yoi nullumvestigium est. 17 Vxetpa (sic) X^eix A, et ceteri, scripto in quibusdam V

TaXanrwpov Ko'pijs eicr^X^e trvyye'vetai' ivvoov/jLO'to. 354 l£cKCvr]o-as.

is used of starting game, El. 567 i^eKivqa-evTTOSOLV \ ...<l\a.<f>ov. of rousing

one from rest, Trach. 1242, and fig. of exciting pain which had beenlulled, ib. 979. Here the notion is that of a sudden and startlingutterance. But the choice of the word has also been influenced by thecommon use of Kiviiv in the sense of mooting subjects which should nothave been touched: Eur. El. 302 hzii 8« /civets /JLVOOV, i.e. since thouhast broached this theme: cp. O. C. 1526 a S' tfayiara firjhi /avarcuXdya). In.Eur. Med. 1317 TI racrSe Ktveis Kava/xoxA.€veis TruXas; Porson,with the author of the Christus Patiens, reads Aoyous, thinking thatAr. Nub. 1399 <S KaivuJv e7roi)v | KIV^TO Kal /xo^XevTa alluded to that place.

So d.KLvr]Ta (CTTIJ) = aTToppr/Ta O. C. 624, ^4«A T060 opcrets //.c TaKivrjTa

Sia <f>pevwv 4>pa.a-ai. \ Kiyei, K.T.X. 355 KOI irou K.T.X. A n d on what g round

dost thou think to escape (punishment for) this thing? For iroS cp.390: Ai. 1100 irov <rv (rTpanjyeis rovSe; Distinguish Ka£ (1) prefixed tointerrogative particles, when it expresses an objection: Aesch. Ag. 280Kal Tis TO8' 1£LKOIT av ayyeXcor ra^os; Dem. Fals. Legat. § 257 (withShilleto's note), and KOX mSs; passim: (2) suffixed, where, granting afact, it asks for further information: Agam. 278 5rotov ^povov Se KalireiropOrjTai iro'Xts; (assuming it to be taken, when was it taken?) Eur.Ale. 834 irov KCU <r<j>e Odirrei; TOVTO <)>ei57«iv here = TOVTOV TJJV SLKTJV

tK<}>evyetv: Eur. Med. 795 i r a u W <j>6vov | <f>evyovo-a, fleeing from ( the

penalties of) the murder: Cic. Pro Cluent. 59 § 163 calumniam (=crimencalumniae) non effugiet. But in Lys. In Erat. § 34 TOVTO...OV <t>evyo) = 'Ido not avoid this point.' 356 to-xvov expresses the living strength of thedivine instinct within him: cp. £WT<X 482. rpfya-. see on ifajri<j>vKev299. 357 T^XTIS, slightly contemptuous; cp. 388, 562, 709. 358 irpo«-

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOS 81

OE. SO brazen with thy blustering taunt ? And whereindost thou trust to escape thy due ?

TE. I have escaped : in my truth is my strength.OE. Who taught thee this ? It was not, at least, thine art.TE. Thou : for thou didst spur me into speech against

my will.OE. What speech ? Speak again that I may learn it

better.TE. Didst thou not take my sense before ? Or art thou

tempting me in talk ?OE. NO, I took it not so that I can call it known :—speak

again.

reipa (sic). 7; ireipq. \4ywv; Hartung.: rj 'xweipq. \&yt#; Campb.: oixi iwrjicas; irpbsrl IXOV 'Kireipcj. \tyeip; proposuit Blaydes.

u: the midd., as 1446: but the act., Ant. 270, El. 1193. 360 1?Xfywv; or (while you do understand my meaning already) are

you merely trying by your talk (teyav) to provoke a still fuller state-ment of it? Her. 3. 135 Seuras /u.17 ev eKjreipuTo Aapcios, was makingtrial of him: Ar. Eq. 1234 KO.1 <rov TotrouTo Trpwrov emmpacro/ifu1

'thus far make trial of thee' (test thee by one question). The notionof ex in the compound is that of drawing forth something from theperson tested. Xfy»v here implies idle talk, cp. 1151 \£yu yap eiSoSsovSev: Phil. 55 Trjv 3>i\oKT>]TOv ere 8ei | ^v^rjv OTTWS Xoyoiariv CKKXCI^CIS

' : where, as here, the partic. denotes the process. If we readv, we must supply ware: ' tempting me so that I should

speak': a weak sense. \6ya> could only mean, 'by thy talk': whereasit would naturally mean 'in word' (only, and not epy<j>). Musgraveconj. Xox<3i/ (laying a snare for me); Arndt p IXtlv, (to catch me):Madvig £K iretpas Xeye6s; But, with Xtywv, all is, I think, sound.361 oi\ &rre y K.T.X. OV (£vvrji«x) OVTU> y' aKpiyScus wore uireiv. cp. 1131.•yvwo-Tov: 'known.' So the MSS: but yvami 58, yvanov 396. In fr.262 «K Kapra. /3ai<Hv yvatros av yivoiT dvrfp, yvaiTOs — ' well - known, '

yvdpi/ioi: but Soph, used yvuxrr6<s in the same sense in the Hermione(Antiatticista 87. 25). It has been held that, where a sigmatic formof the verbal (as yveooros) existed along with the non-sigmatic (asyvwroi), Attic usage distinguished yvworos as = 'what can be known'from yvtoToi as = 'what is known.' But there is no ground for assuming

J. s. 6

82 IO*OKAEOYZ

TE. c/>ove'a ere (f>7]fju rdvBpos ov ^ r e i s Kvpeiv.

OI. dXX' ou Tt -^aCpoiv Sis ye rrrjfjLovds ipecs.

TE. eiiro) r t STJTO. KaXX', if' opyitpQ irkiov;

OI. ocrov ye ^pr^eis* ws indnqv elpyjcrerat. 365

TE. \e\7)9evat, ere c/>i7)u,i cruv TOIS ^>IXTOTOIS

alcrxicrff cyuXoiW, ovS' c5paf u»' et KCLKOV.

OI. 77 Kal yeyr)9a>s TOJVT del Xe'^ew So/cets;

TE. e*7rep TI y ' CCTTI TT}S dXyjOeCas crOevos.

OI. aAA. ecrri, n-A7)i> cror croi oe TOUT OVK ear, enei 370

TUctXoS T<£ T ' COTa TOV TC VOVV TO. T Op\LO.T e l .

TE. (jv S' d^Xios ye TauV oveiSi^wi', ct crolouoeis os ov)(L Ttovo oueiOLEL

OI. jLiids Tpi(j>ei Trpos VVKTOS, ware

\sjr\T dWov, OCTTIS <f>o)<; opa, /3\d\pai TTOT dv. 375

TE. ov ydp ere ^olpa irp6<; y e/xou Trecreiv, e7rel

376 Sursum deorsum rem versant codd. omnes, fie...ye ffov praebentes, exceptoFlor. Abb. 41 (A), qui ere...ye crov habet: ae.,.yi fiov Brunck.

that such a distinction was observed. See Appendix, Note 10. 362o5 JT]T€IS K.T.X. ffirjixi <re <frovia. nvpav (OVTO.) rov dvSpd1: ov (TOV cfioviaf

IJTETS. 363 irrmovds: /. e. such charges are downright irrj/j.ovai, calamities,infamies. There is something of a colloquial tone in the phrase: cp.Ai. 68 /AIJSC <rvfj.^>opa.v Si^ov | TOV dv8pa: El. 301 o iravr' avaXicis OVTOS, rj

irao-a j3\d(3r]. Cp. 336 aTcXcvT^ros. 364 «Sir«, delib. subjunct.: Eur.Ion 758 £i7r<o/tev ^ trtyw/iev rj ri Spatrojuev; 366 o-«v TO!« <J>IXTCITOISK.T.X. = o-vv T0 <f>i\Ta.Tr) (Iocasta): since 6{u\ovyr implies wedlock, andnot merely the companionship denoted by fw<uv in 457 : for theallusive plural, cp. Aesch. Cho. 53 SeoTroTcoi' 0ava.Toi.o-i (Agamemnon'smurder). 367 lv" el KOKOI!: cp. 413, 1442. Track. 375 irpv TTOT et/u

wpay/mTos; 368 ^Kal: ' dost thou indeed?' Aesch. Eum. 402 ^ KO\TOLavTas T<5S' €7rtppot eTs cjivyds; 370 wXi}v <rol' trol Si K.T.X. Note inthese two vv. (1) the rhetorical iteration (iira.va<j>opa) of o-ot, as in O. C.787 OVK « m (TOI TOLVT, dXXa <rot TO,VT car : Phil. 1054 TrXrjv «ts ori' crol 8e:Isocr. or. 15 § 41 Kiv^vvtvtov TO fttv v<£' vp.aJi' rd 8e p.£ ' V/JLWV Ta 8e 81' ijyiiasTO 8' vTrlp VJJ.WV. (2) the ninefold T (irapij^o-ts) in 3 7 1 ; cp. 425: Ai.528 tav TO r a^ev tv TOX/X^, TeXsiv: ib. 1112 01 wovov 7roX\ov irXi<a : Eur.

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOS 83

TE. I say that thou art the slayer of the man whose slayerthou seekest.

OE. NOW thou shalt rue that thou hast twice said wordsso dire.

TE. Would'st thou have me say more, that thou mayest bemore wroth ?

OE. What thou wilt; it will be said in vainTE. I say that thou hast been living in unguessed shame

with thy nearest kin, and seest not to what woe thou hastcome.

OE. Dost thou indeed think that thou shalt always speakthus without smarting ?

TE. Yes, if there is any strength in truth.OE. Nay, there is,—for all save thee; for thee that strength

is not, since thou art maimed in ear, and in wit, and in eye.T E . Aye, and thou art a poor wretch to utter taunts which

every man here will soon hurl at thee.OE. Night, endless night hath thee in her keeping, so that

thou canst never hurt me, or any man who sees the sun.TE. NO, thy doom is not to fall by me:

Med. 476 tcrwa-d a-'- <os itracriv 'EXXiyvov ocroi, K.T.\.: Ennius O Tite tuteTati tibi tanta tyranne tulisti: Cic. Pro Clue'nt. 35 § 96 non fuit igiturillud indicium iudicii simile, indices. 372 a6\u>$, of wretched folly.Cp. the use of avoXftos, Ai. n 5 6 , Ant. 1025 (joined with a/3ot>Xos),fiiX.tO'; {Ai. 621), KaKoSaijuuiv, K.T.X. 373 oti8«W (coriv) 8$ o«x^ = TOSTts: [Plat] Ale. I 103 B ovSeis os ovx VTrepP\-q6A<5...Tr£<l>evy€. Ai. 725rfpa.o-0-ov...ovTLs tvff 0% ov. More properly ovSeis oo-rts ov, declined (by-attraction) in both parts, as Plat. Phaed. 117 D ouSeva ovnva ov Kari-jcXawe. 374 |iias -rpfyti irpds VVKTOS, thou art cherished by (thy life ispassed in) one unbroken night: the pass, form of /ua vv£ o-e Tp4<f>u. Cp.Ai. 859 <o $eyyos, <5 yrjs Ipov ouccias ireSov | ...^aipcT*, <S Tpo<f>rjs e//.oi: fr.521 Tfpirv<Ss yap del irdvras avoia. r p e ^ s t : i.e. folly ever gives a joyouslife: Eur. Hipp. <3 itovoi rpetjiovTes Ppomvs cares that make up the life ofmen. |uot might be simply /AOVIJS, but, in its emphatic place here,rather = ' unbroken,' unvaried by day : cp. Ar. Rhet. 3. 9 (\4£iv) tlpo-\t,ivvjv KOX T<3 crvT/8e<r/*([> p[av, forming one continuous chain. Theingenious conj. /xcuas (nurse) seems to me far less forcible. 376 (OVK

6—2

I04>0KAE0YI

'ATTOWOV, <W raS ' iKirpa

OI. Kpeovros 17 crou Tavra, Ta.^euprjfj.ara;

TE. Kpeav be croi irrjii ovocu, akk auros crv aroi.

OI. <w TrX-ovre /cat r u p a w t /cal re^vq rexy-qs 380

VTrep(f)epov(ra T<S irokvt^\(

ocros Trap' v/xiv o (j)66vo<;

et Trjcroe y apXVS ovvex, i)v €^01 TTOAIS

OVK (xirryvov, elcre^elpKrev,

Kpeav 6 VLCTTOS, ovf a-pXV$

Xddpa p xmekdaiv e/c^SaXeiv iy

v<f>els payov roiovSe fjirj-^avopp

BoXiov a.yvp7r\v, oorts ei' TOIS

3 7 9 K/^wx S codd., recte. Kpiav ye temere dedit Brunck.

Zy<6 (re /3\aij/<ti), ov ^dp p.otpa ere Treareiv K.T.X. 377 eKirpd|ai, ' to ac-complish' (not to 'exact ' ) ; TOSC has a mysterious vagueness (cp. 341),but includes TO uweiv ere, as in 1158 TO'S' refers to okicrOai. 379 Kp«o>v8« = 'iV2zj, Creon'—introducing an objection, as Track. 729 roiavra 8' avXe^etev K.T.X.: O. C. 395 yipovra 8' 6p6ovv <f>\avpov. 381 ra irop£<i>, locative dative, denning the sphere of virep<(>€pouo-a, like 2TIovpavu I Zeus .£/. 174. iroXv i]X<p = full of emulation (£7X05). Othersunderstand, ' in the much-admired life' (of princes). This is the senseof iro\v£t)\ov (iroo-tv) in Track. 185. But (1) 0iu> seems to denote lifegenerally, rather than a particular station: (2) the phrase, following•n-Xovre KCU rvpawi, would be a weak addition. For the general sense ofT€xvil cp . Phil. 138 Tiyya. yap re)(vas erepas Trpov^ei | Kal yvio/ia, 7ra/j' OTQ>

TO 6etov I Atos (TKrj-xTpov dvacrcreTai : for skill a n d wit (yvwfurj), surpassing

those of other men, belong to him by whom is swayed the godlikesceptre which Zeus gives. Ant. 365 TO yoMoev Te'xvas, the inventive-ness of (human) skill. The phrase here has a reference to that (jmv-TLKTJ) Ttyyi) of Teiresias which Oed. surpassed when he solved the riddle:cp. 357. 382 irap' «(itv...<)>vXd<r(reTai, is guarded, stored, in your keep-ing : i. e. how much envy do ye tend to excite against those who receiveyour gifts. 4>v\d<r<r«Tai, stronger than Tpe' eTat, represents envy asthe inseparable attendant on success: cp. O. C. 1213 o-Kaiovvvav<£vXao-o-<Dv, stubborn in folly: Eur. Ion 735 a£i' a£iW yeuvrjTopav | rjdrj

384 SwprjTdv, OVK alrtiTov, feminine. The adjectives might

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 85

Apollo is enough, whose care it is to work that out.OE. Are these Creon's devices, or thine ?T E . Nay, Creon is no plague to thee; thou art thine own.OE. O wealth and empire and skill outmatching skill in

life's keen rivalries, how great is the envy that cleaves to you,if for the sake, yea, of this power which the city hath put intomy hands, a gift unsought, Creon the trusty, Creon mineold friend, hath crept on me by stealth, yearning to thrustme out of it, and hath suborned such a scheming juggleras this, a tricky quack, who hath eyes only for his gains,

be neuter: 'a thing given, not asked.' But this use of the neuter adj.,when the subject is regarded in its most general aspect, is far mostcommon in simple predications, as // . 2. 204 OVK dya66v TroXvKot.pa.viri:Eur. Hipp. log Tcpirvov IK (cwayias | TpdVe£a TrXrfprjs. And yvarov in396—which must agree with yv—favours the view that here also theadjectives are fem. Cp. / / . 2. 742 KXUTOS 'ImroSajaeia: Thuc. 2. 41 yrjvla-fiaTov: 7. 87 do-juai OVK dvtKToi: Plat . Rep. 573 B fj.avia?...iiraKTOv :

Eryxias 398 D apen} SiSaKTos : O. C. 1460 nrepcoTos flpovTr) : Track. 446£i.../Ae/MTTos elfu (Deianeira). 385 Tavnjs, redundant, for emphasis:Xen. Cyr. 8. 7- 9 T<5 §* Trpoj3ov\eveiv /ecu TO •qy€iu9ai, e<j> on avKaipos SoKJ} ctvat, TOVTO wpooTaTTa>. 387 «<(>eVs, having secretly sent ashis agent, 'having suborned.' [Plat.] Axiochus 368 E irpocSpous lyK<x-0eVous vcj)€VTei, 'having privily brought in suborned presidents.' Theword |utY<>s expresses contempt for the rites of divination practised byTeiresias : dYtyn)s taunts him as a mercenary impostor. So Plut. Mor.

165 F joins ayvpTO.% KOX y6-qra<s, Zosimus I. I I /xdyois re Kal dyvprais.

The passage shows how Asiatic superstitions had already spread amongthe vulgar, and were scorned by the educated, in Greece. The Persianftayos (as conceived by the Greeks) was one who claimed to commandthe aid of beneficent deities (Sat/xovcs dyatfoepyoi), while the yor/s wasproperly one who could call up the dead (Suid. 1. 490 : cp. Plut. DeDefect. Orac. c. 10). So Eur. Or. 1496 (Helen has been spirited away) ^

nv (by charms) r/ fiaymv | rixyaia-iv r/ 6t<Hv KXOTTCUS. 388 d-ytfpn]v)), a priest, esp. of Cybele (/iiyTpayijpTijs, or, when she had the

lunar attributes, /bjvayu'p-njs), who sought money from house to house(«ri ras raiv TTAOUO-IW 0vpas IOVTES, Plat. Rep. 364 B), or in public places,for predictions or expiatory rites: Maximus Tyrius 19. 3 t&v h> TOISJCTJKXOIS ayetpovTto 1/..., ot Svolv d/JoXoiv T<3 Trpoarv^ovTi aT

86 IO*OKAEOYI

[JLOVOV Se'Sop/ce, rr/v Teyyqv 8' e<j>v TU^XOS.

iveC, $lp etTre, irov crv ILOLVTIS et cra^-q^; 3 9 °

TTtus ou^, ocf 77 pa\jjcooo<; evoao r\v KVCOV,

Tjvoas TI rotcrS' a(TTo1cn,v iKkvrrjpiov;

Kanoi TO y ' aivt/yfi o^X} TOVTTIOVTOS t)v

dvSpo? SieLTreiv, dXKa fiavTeCas ISei*

TJV OVT' an' OICJVWV o~v irpov<f>avq<; €)(cov 395

OVT' IK 6eaJv TOV yvcorov aXA.' iyoi p.6ka>v,

6 /xrjBh' eiStus OISITTOVSJ eTravcra vtt',

yvcofjby Kvprj(ja<s ouS' a7r' olcovcov [xadcoV

ov §7) a-v neipa.'s iKJ3akeLV, BOKSV 0p6voL<s

irapacrraTrjcreiv rots Kpeovreiot? Tre'Xas. 400

So/cet? /x,ot K al cru ^w cruv^els raSe

el Se /ai) 'SOKGIS yepcov

3 9 6 TOU L, T, Barocc. 66: TOV A et plerique.

iv TOIS K p8«oT,v, in the case of gains: cp. Ai. 1315 iv ifiol 6pa<rvs; ratherthan, ' on opportunities for gain' (= orav rj KcpSaivuv) as Ellendt takes it.Cicero's videbat in litteris (Tusc. 5. 38. 112, quoted by Schneid.) seemsnot strictly similar, meaning rather ' in the region of letters' (like inietiebris). 390 «rel = ' for' (if this is not t rue): El. 351 ov TavTa....?>u\iav*XU; [ ore! 8l8a£ov, K.T.X. irov ; where ? i.e. in what sense ? Eur. Ion 528•JTOV 8c fioi warrjp av; (I <ra<|>ijs = Tri<f>r)vas w: cp . 355 . 391 Kvav, esp.

because the Sphinx was the watchful agent of Hera's wrath : cp. 36.Ar. Ran. 1287 has a line from the %<j>tyi of Aesch., 2<£i'yya Svo-ayu,£pidi/[vulg. hvo-a/xepiav] TrpvTaviv KVVO. irifnru, ' the watcher who presides overevil days' (for Thebes). pcu|«j>83s, chanting her riddle (in hexameterverse), as the public reciters chanted epic poems. The word is usedwith irony: the baneful lay of the Sphinx was not such as the servantof Apollo chants. Cp. 130. 393 T6 7' atvivii is nominative: theriddle did not belong to (was not for) the first comer, that he shouldsolve it. O.C. 751 ovydfitov I e/wrapos, ciAXd TOVTTUOVTOS apTTarrai, T h u c .

6. 22 TToW-q yap ovaa [17 crrparia] ov micros Itrrai TroAcws «7roSe'£ao"#ai.

6 hnav, any one who comes u p ; cp. Pla t . Rep. 372 D C09 vvv 6 TV\U>V KOX

oiSev Trpocn]Ku)v tp^erat iir' OVTO. 394 Swiireiv, ' to declare, ' (where Sia

implies the drawing of clear dist inctions), ' to s o l v e ' : cp . 854. 395

fjv oiir dir otwvwv ?xwv °^T> & ^S("V TOV •yvwTov («X<0V) wpovi))ovtis J and thou

TYPANN02 87

but in his art is blind !Come, now, tell me, where hast thou proved thyself a seer ?

Why, when the Watcher was here who wove dark song, didstthou say nothing that could free this folk ? Yet the riddle, atleast, was not for the first comer to read; there was need of a seer'sskill; and none such thou wert found to have, either by help ofbirds, or as known from any god : no, I came, I, Oedipus theignorant, and made her mute, when I had seized the answer bymy wit, untaught of birds. And it is I whom thou art tryingto oust, thinking to stand close to Creon's throne. Methinksthou and the plotter of these things will rue your zeal topurge the land. Nay, didst thou not seem to be an old man,

wert not publicly seen to have this art either from (dir) birds, oras known through the agency of (IK) any god. irpov+ovus, whenbrought to a public test. For dir-6 cp. 43 : U with 8«Sv TO«, ofthe primary or remoter agent (Xen. Hetten. 3. 1. 6 a /3ao-iAe<osmeaning by a 4>tfpri (43) or other sign, YVWTOV: cp. on 384. 396he was a mere stranger who chanced to arrive then. 6 prfilv elSus = 6l)(u>v OUTCOS wcnrep ei /xijStv j]8r], who is as if he knew nothing. So 6 ^Sei/(sc. iLv Ai. 1231) is ' one who exists no more than if he were not' (Ant.1325 ToV OVK ovra [laXXov rj fur/Seva). 400 ir&.as, adv., SO Aesch. Theb.

669 •n-apao-raTetv TrcXas. 401 KXatav : cp. 368, 1152: Ant. 754 KACUW <£pe-vo)(ms. 6 oTivOels, Creon, as whose agent (387) Teir. is regarded: so inThuc. 8. 68 o Trjv yviajx-qv eliriav is contrasted with d TO 7rpay//.a £vv6eis.402 aYnXaretv = TO ayos iXavveiv (see On 98), in this case(100), to expel the /uaorcop. Her. 5. 72 KX€O/i£Mjs...ay>jXaT«£t kiima-Tia (households) 'A&jvatW. The MSS. of Soph, have dyr]\a.Tciv (L.has no breathing), and so Hesych.; so also the grammarians in Bekker'sAnecdota Vol. 1. p. 328. 32, p. 337. i r : Eustathius, however (1704—5),and Suid. s. v., quoting Soph., give the aspirate. Curtius distinguishes(1) ay-os, guilt, object of awe, whence ivayys: Skt. ag-as, vexation,offence: Etym. § 116: (2) root ay, <X£-O-/«H reverence, ay-10-s, holy,ay-vo'-s pure : S k t . y ^ (jag-A-mi) reverence, consecrate: Etym.\ 118.In Aesch. Cho. 155 and Soph. Ant. 775 he would with Herm. write ayosas = ' consecrated offering.' In both places, however, ayospiaculum willstand: and for ayos in the good sense there is no other evidence. Butthis, at least, seems clear: the compound synonym for TO ayos eXaweiv(Thuc. 1. 126) should be written dy-qkantv. '86K«S is the scornful

88 IO<t>OKAEOYI

elvcu, iraOatv eyv(o<; av old irep <j>pov€L<;.

X O . rjiuv fikv eiKatpvcri KOI TO. TOUS' errq

opyfj XeXex^ai KCLI TO. <T, OISLTTOV, SoKeZ 405

oet o ov TOiovToiv, aAA omus r a TOU feouIxavreV a.pi<TTa \v<rofxev, TOSC CTKOTTUV.

TE. ei Kal Tvpaweis, i^tcrcoTeov TO yovv

icr' avTiXe'^at' rouSe yd/3 Kayco Kpa.T(o.ov yap rt cro! ^w 8oi)\os, dWd Aofia' 410w a r ' 01) Kpeoi'TOS TrpooraTOV yeypdifjofjuai.

Xeyco h", eiretSi) Kat TV<^>\6V p?

cru Kat SeSop/ca? KOU ySXeirets iv' et

ouo evc/a vaieis, ovo OTWI' OIKCIS

4O5 Oi5£7rou codd. Usitatior vocativi forma OJSiTrous est, quam Dindorfius,Elmsleium et Reisigium secutus, solam esse veram statuit. Dandum est aliquid tamenlibrorum consensui, qui etiam in 0. C. 557, 1346 OlSlirov praebent; neque quem-quam infitias iturum reor quin hie saltern locus vocativum sigmate carentem auribusmagnopere commendet. Post T& <T\ Oidiirovs sonum haberet minime gratum. Equidemutramque formam poetae concedendam puto. 4 1 3 Sttiopnas KOV L, A, plerique:

phrase of an angry man ; I know little concerning thee, but from thineaspect I should judge thee to be old : cp. 562 where Oed. asks, TOT'ow o' /navTis OVTOS r/v iv Ty Tex}^; Not (1) ' seemed,' as opposed to reallybeing; nor (2) ' wert felt by me ' to be old : a sense which I do not seehow the word could yield. 403 iraOiJv, by bodily pain, and not merelyfiaOuv, by reproof: cp. 641. old ir«p <j>pov<is: see on 624 otdV can TO<j>6oveh>. 405 KOI TO. <r' K.T.X., the elision as in 328 : see on 64. 407

emphatically resumes oirws \4<rep.tv, this we must consider : cp. 385: SO Track. 458 TO firj irvOto-Oai, TOSTO fji dXyvveiev av. 408 A KOI

K.T.X. For el Kal see on 305. IJicrwrfov K.T.X. = 8«i i£urovv TO yow tcra

avTtXefat, one must equalize the right at least of like reply; i.e. youmust make me so far your equal as to grant me the right of replyingat the same length. The phrase is a pleonastic fusion of (1) tliowe'ovTO avTiXefcu with (2) crvyxuiprjTeov TO laa avTiAe£ai. 410 Aoijiq.: seenote to 853. 411 <2or' oi Kplovros K.T.X. 'You charge me with beingthe tool of Creon's treason. I have a right to plead my own causewhen I am thus accused. I am not like a resident alien, who canplead before a civic tribunal only by the mouth of that patron under

TYPANNOI 89

thou should'st have learned to thy cost how bold thouart.

CH. TO our thinking, both this man's words and thine,Oedipus, have been said in anger. Not for such words is ourneed; but to seek how best we shall discharge the mandates ofthe god.

TE. King though thou art, the right of speech, at least,must be deemed the same for both; of that I too amlord. Not to thee do I live servant, but to Loxias; andso I shall not stand enrolled under Creon for my patron.And I tell thee—since thou hast taunted me even withblindness—that thou hast sight, yet seest not in whatmisery thou art, nor where thou dwellest, nor with whom.

SedopKihs KOV B: <si, Ktd SeSopKiis, ov post Reiskium Brunck. Cui coniecturae quodobiecit Hermann., KOL Sedopntis non quamvis videns sed etiam videns significare, idquidem facile potest redargui; quis enim nescit quam saepe /ecu simplex compositiKatwep officio fungatur ? Immo SiSopnas KOV idcirco melius est quam Sedopxus ov, quodmulto fortius : vide annot.

whom he has been registered.' Every JUCTOIKOS at Athens was requirediinypdfao-Oat •Rpo<n<xrr\vi i.e. to have the name of a citizen, as patron,inscribed over his own. In default, he was liable to an aVpoarao-umypatprj. Ar. Pax 684 avTcp irovrfpov rrpoo"TaTijv cVeypdi/'aTO: Ach. 1095iireypafov rrjv Topyova, you took the Gorgon for your patron: Lysiasor. 31 § 9 hi 'ilpanrio fieroiKLov KaraTiOii'i (paying the alien's tax) em. irpo-(TTaTov (OKCI. 7c-ypd\|/o|xai, will stand enrolled: cp. Ar. Eq. 1370 otiStisKara OTroviSas ixenyypat^-qcrtTai, | a U ' wairep rjv TO irpdrrov iyyeypaxj/eTai:Theocr. 18. 47 ypdfj.fji.aTa 8' Iv cp\oiw yeypdij/eraL, remain written. Forthe gen. Kpfovros cp. Ar. Eq. 714 TOV BTJ/JLOV crcavroC vcvd/xiKas. 412Xe-yw 8", a solemn exordium, bespeaking attention: cp. 449. TV<|>XOV |i*<Jv«£8io-as. As wv«C8«ras could not stand for an-eKaActras, 'called mereproachfully,' TV((>XOV must stand for ok TVCJ>\OV ovra. For the ellipse ofovTa, cp. El. 899 cos 8' iv ya\t]vr) Tvdvr iSepKOfxrjv TOTTOV. for that of<os, O. C. 142 fvq fi, IK£T£VO), irpoa-ihrjr avofx.ov. 413 orv Kal S^SopKas.

'Thou both hast sight and dost not see,' i.e. thou hast sight, and atthe same time dost not see. The conject. of Reiske and Brunck,(ri, Kal SeSop/cuis {though having sight), ov /JAeVeis, spoils the directcontrast with TV^AOV. 414 ?v6a vaCas might mean, ' in what a situationthou art': but, as distinguished from the preceding and following

go I04>0KAE0YI

dp oTcr ' d<j> S>v el; K<U Xekrjdas i)(0pos wv 4*5

rots croLCTLv avTov vipde nairl yfj<; avca,

KaC or' dix.<f>LiT\rj£ ju/^rpos re KCLI TOU crov trarpos

iXa. TTOT' €K yrj? rfjoSe SewoVous dpd,

pkiirovra, vvv \xkv opff, erreiTa Se CTKOTOV.

(BOTJS Se T^S cnjs TTOIOS OVK lo-rat \Lfirjv, 420

T^-i9at,pu)v OV^L cruyLK^wvos ra^a,

KaTaCcrdr] T W VjaeVatov, 6V So//.ot5

avopiiov eicreVXeucra?, evTrXoias TV)(COV ;

dX\o)v Se irX-rjOos OVK iiratcrddvei K(XKU>V,

a cr' eficrojcra croi re /cat rots crois TZKVOLS. 4254 2 5 Locus varie tentatus nulla eget medicina: quod infra paucis explicare

conatus sum.

clauses, is best taken literally: 'where thou dwellest'—viz. in thymurdered father's house. 415 dp' oTo-Bo, K.T.X. Thy parents are un-known to thee. Yea, and (KO.1) thou knowest not how thou hastsinned against them,—the dead and the living. 417 d(j.<|>iirXiig: as inTrack. 930 dfurjiLTrXrjyi, (JHurydvip = a sword which smites with both edges,so here diu{>ur\rj£ dpd is properly a curse which smites on both sides,—onthe mother's and on the father's part. The pursuing 'Apd must be con-ceived as bearing a whip with double lash (SwrXr/ /jidani, Ai. 242). Cp.

s, carrying two torches {Track. 214). The genitives wp&%,might be causal, with a/i t7rXif , 'smiting twice—-for mother and

for sire,' but are better taken with dpd, which here = 'Eptvus: cp. Aesch.Theb. 70 'Apd T, "Epivis iron-pos 17 peyacrdevTJs. 418 8«IV(5TTOVS, with

dread, untiring chase: so the Fury, who chases guilt 'as a hound tracksa wounded fawn' (Aesch. Eum. 246), is xaAico7rovs (El. 491), Tavvirovs(Ai. 837), KdnfiTTovs ('fleet,' Aesch. Theb. 791). 419 p\6rovTa K.T.X., i.e.TOTE UKOXOV fikiTrovra, el Kal vvv 6p6d /3Ae7r£is. The Greek love of directantithesis often co-ordinates clauses where we must subordinate one tothe other: cp. below, 673 : Isocr. or. 6 § 54 TTWS OVK alcrxpov,...rrjv ftxvTUvpwirrjV KCU Trjv'AcrCa.v ft,e(TTrjv Trerroi,r]Kevai,TpO'iraCu>v,...virep 8c ffjsiraTpiSos

...fjii]Be jiiav pdyriv <f>a.ivecr6ai ^e/iax^/ievous; pXfrreiv <TK6TOV, like iv <XKOT(O...|

oxj/oCaro (1273), Eur . Bacch. 510 (TKOTLOV elaopa. Kvi<f)a<;. 420 POTJS Sk K.T.X.

Of thy cry what haven shall there not be (i.e. to what place shall it notbe borne),—what part of Cithaeron shall not be resonant with it (o-v/t-<£u>vos ?<mu sc. avrfj), re-echo it? If we took <rvfji.<pwvos eor<u (and not

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 91

Dost thou know of what stock thou art ? And thou hast beenan unwitting foe to thine own kin, in the shades, and on theearth above; and the double lash of thy mother's and thyfather's curse shall one day drive thee from this land in dreadfulhaste, with darkness then on the eyes that now see true.

And what place shall not be harbour to thy shriek, whatof all Cithaeron shall not ring with it soon, when thou hastcaught the meaning of the marriage-song wherewith thou wertborne to thy fatal haven in yonder house, after a voyage sofair ? And a throng of other ills thou guessest not, which shallmake thee level with thy true self and with thine own brood.

«TT<H alone) with AI/XI/P as well as with KiOcupdv, the figurative force ofXifiLijv would be weakened. We must not understand: What havenof the sea or what mountain (as if Cithaeron stood for opos) shallnot resound? Xijiiiv, poet, in the sense of VTTOSOXIJ, for that in whichanything is received: Aesch. Pers. 250 <5 Ilepvh ala KO.1 piyas TTXOVTOV

(imitated by Eur. Or. 1077): the augural seat of Teiresias iso'uavmi XifjLijv Ant. 1000: the place of the dead is "AtSov

ib. 1284: cp. below, 1208. 421 irotos KiScupuv, vigorous forTTOLOV fuepo's K.iOaipwvo'i. 422 6'rav KaToCo-Bn K.T.X. : Sv, cognate ace. to

as if -fi vaiov had been TTXOVV. 86(iois, local dat. (381):is added predicatively, though it (thy course) led thee to no true

haven: ewXoCas TUX^V, because Oed. seemed to have found oA/Jos, andalso because the gale of fortune had borne him swiftly on: cp. ovb'opiov ov6' la-Topmv, 1484. TOV ti|Wvaiov, sung while the bride and bride-groom were escorted to their home, / / . 18. 492 vvfi<f>a<s 8' e/c OaXdfiav8ai8<ov VTTO XajitroixivatiiV \ rjyivtov ava aaru, •jroXvs 8' V/J.£VCUOS opdpei, as

distinguished from the iTridaXdpiov afterwards sung before the bridalchamber: Ant. 813 ovO' vjX€vai<av | tLyxXripov, OVT €7rivv/x<^)£ios » ju.eTts V/AVOS I v[ivr](Tev. 424 dXXuv 8* K.T.X. Verses 422—425 correspondwith the actual process of the drama. The words Karaia-Oy TOVvfiivawv refer to the first discovery made by Oed.,—that his wifewas the widow of one whom he had himself slain: cp. 821. TheaXXuv irXrj6os Kandv denotes the further discovery that this wifewas his mother, with all the ' horrors involved (1405). 425 & <r"Igiowa, which shall make thee level with thy (true) self,—by showingthee to be the son of Laius, not of Polybus;—and level with thineown children, i.e. like them, the child of Iocasta, and thus atonce aStX^ds KOU varrjp (458). For a <r' Markland conject. oo-', which

92 SO<t>OKAEOYZ

Tavra KOLI Kpeovra KOL TOV/XOV

i^e* crov yap OVK ecmv

KCIKLOV oa r i s e/cTpt/3^creTat TTOTC

OI. rj ravTa STJT' dveicra Trpos TOWTOV ;

ets oXeOpov ; ou^l Qa&crov; ou rrdXiv 430

oiKOiv TWVS' dvoo-Tpacfreis

1 b . ovo LKOfJLT]v eycoy av, et o"u /A1^

O I . ov yap r t cr' 178^ [itapa (JHIIVTJCTOVT', CTTEI

TE. T^eis TOIOIS' ([(fnjfAev, 6JS /^ev crot So/ceT, 435

/laipoi, yoveva-L 8', 01 cr' e(f>vcrav, efi<f>pove<;.

OI. Trotoicrt; jxelvov. m 8e /A' e/cc/)vet

434 c7x<Af/ cr' codd.: irxo^5 7' Suidas, et sic post Erfurdt. et Hermann, multiedd.: quo recepto Porsonus post ifwvs intulit <r', et sic Blaydes. Pronomen quidema' facile subaudimus: codicum vero auctoritas contra Suidam eo praecipue argumento

shall be made equal for thee and for thy children: and so Porsoninterpreted, conjecturing aver from Agathon fr. 5 dyivrjTa iroieivu<rcr av -g 7T67rpay/j,€va. Nauck ingeniously conj. a cr c i<To5o"Et o"(3 TOKCIKen o-ois Tc/n/ots. But the vulgate is sound: for the •n-ap^ijo-is cp. 371.426 Tovjiiov <rrd|j.a: i.e., it is Apollo who speaks by my mouth, whichis not, as thou deemest, the VTT6J3\T]TOV a-ro^a (O. C. 794) of Creon.427 irpom]XaKij6: ace. to Arist. Top. 6. 6 TrpoTrrjXaKio-fws was definedas vfipis fitTa xXeuao-ias, insult expressed by scoffing: so in Eth. 5. 2.13 KaKrjyopia, TrpoirrjXaKio-fiLos = libellous language, gross abuse: and inAr. Thesm. 386 TrpoTrr)\a.Ki£ofji,eva.s is explained by TTOWO. KO.1 TTO.VTOT O.KOV-

oixras KOLKOL. Dem. In Mid. § 72 n&s di]0eR...TOv TrpoTrr]\o.K.L£}e(r6a.i, as= ' unused to gross contumely' (generally, but with immediate ref.to a blow). 428 lin-pip^o-erai, rooted out. Eur. Hipp. 683 Zev% ere yev-vrjrwp i/JLOs I Trp6ppi£ov inrptyttev. 430 OVK els o'XeOpov K.T.X. Ar . Plut.

394 OVK h KopaKas; Trach. 1183 ov 6dcr<7ov oio-£is; Cratinus No/^oi fr. 6(Meineke p. 27) OU'K aTrepprfow; <rv OSTTOV, Aesch. Theb. 252 OUK h <j>66pov(Tiyuxr o.vau^(fj(TU raSe; irdXiv o>|/oppos like EL 53 aipoppov •q^ofj.ev iraXiv: thegen. OJKWV TWV8' with dirooTpa<)>€ls. 432 iK6[i.r\v—iKaXeis: cp . 125, 402.

434 o-xoXjj <r' dv. The simple <rxo\fj is stronger than crxoXg yc wouldbe: ^4ȣ 390 vxohrj TTO6' rj^uv (where <r\oX^ y av is an inferior

V.I.), Plat. Soph. 233 B crxoXfj TTOT .. .rjOekev av, Prot. 330 E o^oA.//.eW av aAXo TI o<rtov 6*57, and often. OIKOVS: (?. C 643 So/tons (TTec)(jeiv

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 93

Therefore heap thy scorns on Creon and on my message:for no one among men shall ever be crushed more miserablythan thou.

OE. Are these taunts to be indeed borne from him ?—Hence, ruin take thee ! Hence, this instant! Back !—away !—avaunt thee from these doors !

TE. I had never come, not I, hadst thou not called me.OE. I knew not that thou wert about to speak folly, or

it had been long ere I had sent for thee to my house.TE. Such am I,—as thou thinkest, a fool; but for the

parents who begat thee, sane.OE. What parents ? Stay...and who of men is my sire ?

firmatur, quod addita particula ye vocis o-xoXfl vim non modo non auget sed etiomextenuat.

e;uovs. 4<rreiXd|i,Tiv=/x.eTEOTaXajU.i7V, /i.eTeTr£fn\(/(ifi.rjv. D i s t i n g u i s h o-reAA.€-

ardai, to summon to oneself, from o-TeAAeiv said (i) of the messenger,below 860 Trtfixj/ov riva a-TeXovvra: (2) of him who sends word by amessenger, Phil. 60 ol a-' iv A.mus o-Tet/Wres ef O'KOV ixoXtiv. havingurged thee with prayers to come: Ant. 164 vfjM,';...irofi,Tro1<Ti.v... \ loretA'lKe<r6ai, sent you word to come. 435 TOU>£8' refers back to the tauntimplied in juuSpa <f><i>vrj<rovT', and is then made explicit by |uopoi...2|u|>pov€s:cp. Phil. 1271 TOIOUTOS rjo-Oa (referring to what precedes—thou wertsuch as thou now art) -rots Aoyoieri ^o're fiov \ ra TO£' e/cAen-Tcs, TTKTTOS,drijpos \d6pa. In fr. 700 (quoted by Nauck), KO.1 TOV #eoi' TOIOSTOV€^£7n'oraju.at, | co^ois [i.ev aivtRriypa,... | crxatoTs Se (fravXov, we have notthe preceding words, but doubtless TOIOVTOV referred to them, us \>h> o-olSoKrt. <rol must be accented; else the contrast would be, not partly be-tween o-ol and •yovelcri, but solely between 8OK«I and some other verbalnotion. <rol does not, however, cohere so closely with 8OK«! as to form avirtual cretic. It is needless, then, to read (as Elms, proposed) 0S9 /x.eV<TOL or cos (rot fniv. Cp. O. C. IS43 wo-irep o- xo irarpt: Eur. Heracl. 641cruiTrjp v&v jGAa/Jijs. As neither a-(f>(i> nor v&v adheres to the followingrather than to the preceding word, it seems unnecessary to read withPorson cos irpXv o-c/>co or v&v cnonfp. Here we have <5s |x£v <rol instead of <Jsirot fikv, because, besides the contrast of persons, there is also a contrastbetween semblance (»s SoKtt) and fact. 436 •yovsvo-i, 'for' them, i.e. intheir judgment: Ant. 904 KCU'TOI <f eyto Ve/x cro, TOTS <j>povov<nv, ev.Ar. Av. 445 Tracri viKav rots Kpirats. 437 4K()>V«I. The pres. is not

94 Z0*0KAE0Y2

TE. 178' iQjxepa <f>vo~ei <re /catOI. OJS irdvT ayav aivutTO.

TE. OVKOVV (TV TOLVT a/DicTTos evpicTKe.iv e<j>vs; 440

OI. TOIGUJT' oveiSt^5 o?s e/i' eupiycrets fieyav.

TE. aurTy ye \L{VTOI cr iq Tv^r) SicoXecrev.

OI. aXX' ei TTOXIV TTJVS' i^ecrocr', ou /AOI ju,e'Xei.TE. aireifii TOIVVV' /cat arv, irai, KOjiu£e /xe.OI. Ko/xi e'rcu S ^ ' " cJs TTapoJv arv y ipiroBaJv 445

, crvdei's r av OVK dv dkyvvcus vXeov.

airei/ju wv ovveic rjAuov, ov TO (TOP

Seicra? TrpoacoTrov' ov yap earff OITOV fi' oXels.Xeyw Be crot" TOV avSpa TOVTOV, OV TraXat

eis aireiXoiv KavaKrjpvcrcrojv (f>6vov 450

445 ai 7' A et plerique. Et est 7' quidem in L, erasis duabus quae praecesse-rant littcris: in marg. autem scripsit manus recentior yp. ai 7c Ex uno cod. Vat. 40

historic (for iijefoo-e), but denotes a permanent character: 'is mysire.' Eur. Ion 1560 rjSe TIKT« cr, is thy mother: so perh.Herad. 208 Trariyp 8' IK. rrja-Be yevvarai <r£6ev. Xen. Cyr. 8. 2. 27 oSi fL-q VIKWV (he who was not victorious) TOIS / «v VIKWO-LV tyOovei: and so

(f>evyeiv = <f>vyds ctvat passim. ShilletO thus takes oi iirayofievoi Thuc. 2.2, 01 TrpoStSovTEs ib. 5, ot Sia^aXXovrcs 3. 4 ; which however I shouldrather take simply as imperfect participles, =ot iirrfyovro, wpoiSt'Sotrar,BUfiaWov. He well compares Verg. Aen. 9. 266 quern dat Sidonia Dido(is the giver): in Persius 4. 2 sorbitio tollit quem dira cicutae I findrather a harsh historic pres. 440 oiiicovv K.T.X. Well (ovv—if I dospeak riddles), art not thou most skilled to read them ? 441 roiaW6veC8i# (|ioi), make those things my reproach, in which [ots, dat. of cir-cumstance] thou wilt find me great: i. e. mock my skill in readingriddles if thou wilt; but thou wilt find (on looking deeper) that it hasbrought me true honour. 442 OCTIJ ye \UVTOI. It was just (yt) that fortune,however (IM'VTOI), that ruined thee. \« emphasises the preceding word:SO 778 OTTOVST/S y€ fxivTOL'. 1292 piofji.rji ye [AIVTOI.; Phil. 93 Tre[/.<f)6eis ye

(since I have been sent): 1052 vwav ye jneVrot: Ant. 233 re'Xos yeTVXT] implies some abatement of the king's boast, yvw/j.T]

s, 398. 443 «|eV«(r', 1st pers., not 3rd. 445 KO|ui;eT(i> Stjfl". Srjrain assent, as Aesch. Supfil. 206 Zevs Se yevrqrwp 1801. AAN. iSoiro hrjra.

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 95

T E . This day shall show thy birth and shall bring thy ruin.OE. What riddles, what dark words thou ever dost speak!TE. Nay, art not thou most skilled to unravel dark speech ?OE. Make that my reproach in which thou shalt find me

great.TE. Yet 'twas just that fortune that undid thee.OE. Nay, if I delivered this town, I care not.TE. Then I will go : so do thou, boy, take me hence.OE. Aye, let him take thee: while here, thou art a

hindrance, thou, a trouble: when thou hast vanished, thouwilt not vex me more.

TE. I will go when I have done mine errand, fearless of thyfrown: for thou canst never destroy me. And I tell thee—the man of whom thou hast this long while been in quest,uttering threats, and proclaiming a search into the murder of

ai n' recepit Campb. Sed lectio cti 7 ' ut libroram fide ita sua vi commendatur,quippe quae optime conveniat indignantis fastidio. rd 7' £/j.iroBtii> B.

*(j.iroSuv with irapdv,—present where thy presence irks : cp. 128: p a d d e dto <ri is scornful. The weak conjecture ™ y €/i.7ro8u!i' is explained byBrunck and Erfurdt (with Thomas Magister) ' thou hinderest thebusiness before us,' comparing Eur. Phoen. 706 a 8' e/ iroSojv fiAkurra('most urgent') rdvO' yjKw fypdawv. 448 irpoerwirov: ' thy face,'—thyangry presence: the blind man speaks as though he saw the ' vultusinstantis tyranni.' Not, ' thy person' (i.e. thy royal quality): irpio-imrovis not classical in this sense, for which cp. the Hellenistic irpoo-tuiroXijir-Ttlv, ' to be a respecter of persons,' and the spurious Phocylidea 10(Bergk Poet. Lyr. p. 361) ft/rj pti/'jys TTCV6IJV dSiKws" pvij Kptve •KpoawKov.OVK 8<r8' oirov, there is no case in which...: cp. 355, 390. 449 Xt-yc* 84 o-oi,cp. 412. TAV avSpa TOI!TOV...O5TO'S ecrnv K.T.X. The antecedent, attracted

into the case of the relative, is often thus prefixed to the relative clause,to mark with greater emphasis the subject of a coming statement: Track.283 TOO-Se 8' a<Tirep tlxrop<j.s | ...^(opovcri: / / . 10. 416 (^vXaxas 8' as cipeai,rjptas, I owns KtKpifiAvq pverai orparov: Horn. hym. Cer. 66 Kovpr/v rrjv

ITCKOV... I TTJS dSivqv OTT' OIKOVO"O : Ar. Plut. 200 rrjv Svvafn.iv rjv vjAtL<s

<j>a.Tt I ?x e"' /**> faunjs $fo-ir6rr]s y€vrj<rofi.a.L. Plaut . Tritium. 985 Ilium

quem ementitu's, is ego sum ipse Charmides. 450 ovaici]pii<r<r<i>v <JK5VOV, p ro -

claiming (a search into) the murder: cp. Xen. Mem. 2. 10. 2 o-ioorpaTOVTOV dvaKrjpvTTiov: A n d o c . De Myst. § 40 ^ n p - a s TC 17S17

96 SO<t>OKAEOYI

TOP Aaieuov, OUTOS CCTTLV iv0a.Se,

Revo's \6ya> /u,eroiKOs, €LTCL 8' iyyevrjs

(fxxvrjcreTat, ©rj/Saio'S, ovS' rja6rjcr€Tat

Trj i-V[i<$>opq.' TV(f>\6<s yap 4K SeSo/)KOTos

al •JTTCU^OS avrl trkovcriov %£vt)V eiri 455

wpoSeiKVVs yalav i/xTropevaeTaL.

Se iraial TOIS avrov £wa>v

auTos Kal irarijp, Kct£ i^s ei^u

vios fa l TTOCTL1;, Kal TOV varp6<s

6fi6a-Trop6<s re Kal (f>ovevs. Kal ravr la>v 460

etcrw Xoyi^ou' Kai* Xdfiys ixfjevcrfJievov,

<f>d<TKeiv €JM rjSrj fiavTiKfj jjirjbev <f>poveu>.

X O . <rrp. a. T IS OVTIV a ^ecTTTieVeta AeX^l? etTre rrerpa

4 6 1 Xii BS tyevapiivov L et edd. plerique. Xc£/3j7S ^' i\pev<r/j.ivoi> A, E, V, al.,qubs secuti sunt Brunck. et Hermann. Placet Blaydesio quoque Ad/3gs /x' in hocversu, in 462 TOT' 77817 legere. Dum vero in 462 (V ijfiij habeamus, in 461 pro-nomine facile caremus. 4 6 3 el7re factum est in L post deletum verbum quod

KCKrjpvyfieva tKarov fivaq. 451 r&v Aatciov: Cp. 267.452 £«'vos |I4TOIKOS, a foreign sojourner: cVoy, because Oed. wasreputed a Corinthian. In poetry /JCTOIKOS is simply one who comesto divell with others: it has not the full technical sense which be-longed to it at Athens, a resident alien: hence the addition of £eroswas necessary. Cp. O. C. 934 /*€TOIKOS rrjotie y-ijs: Ant. 868 7rpos ovs(to the dead) aS' eyai jLteroiKos ip^o/uu. tfoa Si opp. to vvv p.ev, impliedin 4v8d8e. lYVeviis> 'native,' as yewrjTos is opp. to TTOUJTOS (adoptivus).454 Tfj J«ii<()opij: the (seemingly happy) event: cp. El. 1230 KCITU<rvfi.<^opa.i(Ti JXOL I yeyrjOog Ipirti BaKpvov. 4K 8t8opj«>Tos: Xen . Cyr. 3. 1.

17 ei atfipovoi o-cJ jotor yeyevrjTtu. 455 Jevrjv Siri, sc. yrjv : O. C. 184 ^eivo?hr\ iivrji : Ph. 135 iv £iva £ivov. 456 ^atav with irpoSaKvis only: pointingto, i.e. feeling, \j/rj\a<f>ujv, the ground before him : so of a boxer, \(.p<n.

vs, sparring, Theocr. 22. 102. Cp. Lucian Hercules 1 TO TO£OV17 dpuTTepd trpohtiKwcri, i.e. holds in front of h im:

id. Hermotimiis 68 0aXX<3 -Kpo^ti^divTi aKoXovOtlv, wo-Trep rd TrpoftaTa.Seneca Oed. 656 repet incertus viae, \ Baculo senili triste praeteniansHer. The order of words is against taking ^vrjv with YOIOV (when

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 97

Lalus—that man is here,—in seeming, an alien sojourner,but anon he shall be found a native Theban, and shall notbe glad of his fortune. A blind man, he who now hathsight, a beggar, who now is rich, he shall make his wayto a strange land, feeling the ground before him with hisstaff. And he shall be found at once brother and father ofthe children with whom he consorts; son and husband of thewoman who bore him; heir to his father's bed, shedder of hisfather's blood.

So go thou in and think on that; and if thou find that I havebeen at fault, say thenceforth that I have no wit in prophecy.

CHORUS.

Who is he of whom the divine voice from the Delphian rock hath iststrophe.

non dubito quin t?5e fuisset, praesertim cum in Flor. Abb. 152 (T) elSe a pr. m.scriptum recentior in e?7re correxerit. Noverat scholiasta etSe illud, quod tamenhuic loco ita est alienum ut vix aliunde quam ex incuria librariorum gigni potuerit.

we should write eiri), and supplying rrjv 6S6v with n-poSei/tvus. 457Juvwv: the idea of daily converse under the same roof heightens thehorror. Cp. Andoc. DeMyst. § 49 ots...exp<3 KOX ols o-vvfjo-da, your friendsand associates. 458 a8e\<j>os OVTOS. If d8eX<|>os stood alone, then <U5T6Swould be right: himself the brother of his oivn children : but withdSc\<|>6s Kal iraTTjp we should read aii-os: at once sire and brother of hisown children. Cp. Phil. 119 <ro<£ds T' av avros Kaya#os KCKXIJ' afj.a:Eur. Ale. 143 KOX irws ay CIUTOS KO.T6O.VOL re Kal ftXeiroi; 460 onoo-iropos:

here act., = T?;v avrrjv cnrtipuiv. but passive above, 260. Ace. to thegeneral rule, verbal derivatives with a short penult, are paroxytone whenactive in meaning (see on /3owd//.ois, v. 26). But those compoundedwith a preposition (or with a privativum) are excepted : hence 8ia/3o\os,not 8ia/3d\os. So ofi6<nropo<s here no less than in 260. On the other handirpioTO<T7rdpos = ' sowing first,' irpajToo-jropos = ' first-sown.' 462 (jxCo-Ktiv:'say' (i.e. you may be confident): El. 9 <j>dcrKeiv Mviajvas ras TTOXV-

opav: Phil. 1411 <f>aa-Ktiv S' aijSiyv -rrjv 'HpaxXeous | ...KXVCLV.J: in respect to seer-craft: for the dat. cp. Eur. I. A. 338 T<5

8OK€IV fxlv ov^t XPV&VJ T<? ^ (BovXeaOai QeXmv.

463—511 First crraVi ov. Teiresias has just denounced Oedipus.Why, we might ask, do not the Chorus at once express their horror?The answer is that this choral ode is the first since v. 215, and that

j . s. 7

98 IO0OKAEOYI

2 appy)T apprpciiv TekecravTa (JHUVCCUCTL y^pcriv ; 465

3 a>pa, viv deWaoW

4 LTTTTCOV crOevapdrepov

5 <f>vya TroSa voi^iav.

6 CVOTTXOS yap iir avrbv kmvQpwcTKu

7 irvpl /cat crTepoirats o Atos yeveras, 4 7 °

8 oeivcu o aja ZTTOVTOLI

9

4 6 6 ae\\oTr65(i)i> codd.: aeXXdSuv Hesych. 4 7 2 Veram 1. oi/airXd/ctjTOJ habetL, superscripto tamen /it falsam correctionem indicante. Praeter Laur. 31. 10 et

therefore, in accordance with the conception of the Chorus as personifiedreflection, it must furnish a lyric comment on all that has beenmost stirring in the interval. Hence it has two leading themes: (1)'Who can be the murderer?': 1st strophe and antistrophe, referringto vv. 216—315. (2) ' I will not believe that it is Oedipus': 2ndstrophe and antistrophe, referring to vv. 316—462.

\st strophe (463—472). Who is the murderer at whom the Delphicoracle hints ? He should fly : Apollo and the Fates are upon him.

1st antistrophe (473—482). The word has gone forth to search forhim. Doubtless he is hiding in waste places, but he cannot flee hisdoom.

znd strophe (483—497). Teifesias troubles me with his chargeagainst Oedipus : but I know nothing that confirms it.

2nd antistrophe (498—511). Only gods are infallible; a mortal,though a seer, may be wrong. Oedipus has given proof of worth.Without proof, I will not believe him guilty.

463 6«nri&reia, giving divine oracles (hrfj), fem. as if from SetriricTr s(not found): cp. api-iorna, iJSuAreia. Since 6e-(nr-i-s already involvesthe stem cr«r (Curt. E. § 632), the termination, from fen- (id. 620),is pleonastic. A«\<j>ls ir£rpa. The town and temple of Delphi stoodin a recess like an amphitheatre, on a high platform of rock whichslopes out from the south face of the cliff: Strabo 9. 418 01 Ae\<£oi,ireTpdSSes \<op[ov, flearpoeiSes, Kara Kopwfirjv (i.e. at the upper partof the rocky platform, nearest the cliff) exov TO jxavTzlov KOX rrjv iroXw,o-raStW e/cKai'ScKci KVKXOV TrXtjpova-av: i.e. the whole sweep of thecurve extends nearly two miles. Horn. hymn. Apoll. 1. 283 mepOev |

(the rocky platform overhangs the Crisaean plain)

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 99

spoken, as having wrought with red hands horrors that notongue can tell ?

It is time that he ply in flight a foot stronger than thefeet of storm-swift steeds : for the son of Zeus is springing onhim, all armed with fiery lightnings, and with him come thedread, unerring Fates.

Palat. 40, etiam T m>aw\6.Kf[Toi praebet: quo in cod. ascripsit schol. aeawX&K-qToi xpvypdupew (metri causa)...evprirai yip KO.1 b> nvi rav Tahcu.0T6.T0iv /3i/3Ma>>\A et plerique.

8' vVo8e'8po/x.£ firjarcra. ( the valley of the Pleistus) . 465 app^i-' apprp-wv:

Blaydes cp. O. C. 1237 TTpo-n-avTa | KaKa Kaxw, Phil. 65 ea\a.T etrxaTiov,

Aesch. Pers. 681 w TTKrra TTUTTISV ijfXt/ce's T 77/817? e/Arjs, Uepcrai yepovres.

Cp. also 1301 /J.ei£ova T(oj> .OKtcrTaJV. (But .£7. 849 8eiXaia SeiAaiW

[xvpeis], cited by Blaydes, and by Jelf § 139, is not in point.) 466 dcXXdSuv:O. C. 1081 aeXXata Ta^jptocrros ireXeias: fr. 621 deWdSes <pa>vaL Not' daughters of the storm,' as if alluding to- the mares impregnated byBoreas, II. 20. 221. Eor the form cp. Ovo-raSa? Amis Ant. 1019. 467tirircDv, instead of "wirtav 7roSos : Her. 2. 134 rrupafuSa Se Kal OUTOS direXiTreTO7roXXov eXocrca) T.OU 7raTpos : Xen. Cjr. 3. 3. 41 ^olpav ?x£T£ '"'Scv yjrrovevTi/Mov TWV TrpwTocrraTiov. 470 <rrcpoirots. The oracular Apollo is Aios•n-po^vq$. As punisher of the crime which the oracle denounced, heis here armed with his father's lightnings, not merely with his own arrows(205). -yeviTos, one concerned with yivos, either passively, = 'son,' as here(cp. yrfyevera. Eur. Phoen. 128), or actively, ='father. ' Eur. has bothsenses. Cp. ya/u/Jpo's, son-in-law, brother-in-law, or father-in-law: andso KijSornjs or ircvOcpos could have any one of these three senses.472 Kr}p«s: avenging spirits, identified with the Furies in Aesch. Theb.1055 K.rjpe%'Epiyves, at T OtSuro'Sa | yevos toXeo-are. Hesiod Theog. 217(Ni5 ) (coi Moipas Kal K^pas eyetvaro v^Xeoiroivous... | ai r dvBpiSv reBeiav T€ TrctpatjSotO'tas cd»c7rpu(7ai ovfteiroTe \yjyovui Seat oewoio ^oXoto,

irptv y oiro TW SuoKri Kaipjv oiriv, o<TTts. d/xdprrj. T h e Moipat decree, the

Krjpes execute. I n Track. 133 K^pes 5= calamities. dvair\dKt]Toi, no t

erring ox failing in pursuit: cp. Track. 120 aAXa n s fl«<3*' | atcvava/iTrXoKi/Tov *Ai8a a-^e So/ cov epvK«, some god suffers not Heraclesto fail, but keeps him from death. Metre requires here the formwithout (i. d/jLirXaKetv is prob. a cognate of irXa^w (from stem n-Xay forB-Xax, .Curtius Etym. § 367), strengthened with an inserted /*; cp.

7—2

ioo I04>0KAE0YI

dvr. a. ikafjujje yap TOV vu^oevros a/mcos (jiavelcra

2 <£aju,a TLapvacrov TOV aSrjXov avSpa irdvT l)(yevei,v. 475

3 (jjoLTa yap VTT dypCav

& vXav dvd T avrpa. KOLI

6 jiieXeos ju.eA.ew TTOSI

7 TO. ju,ecro/A^>a\a yas ajrovoa-fy'djuv 480

4 7 8 irirpaa da ravpou (sic) L, quod fecit antiqua manus ex ireTpaiotr 0 ravpoa.irirpas dis TaCpos A et ceterorum pars maior. V autem et cod. Ambros. G. 56 (M)irerpaios (is ravpos exhibent: quod, prima Laurentiani manu adiuvante, eo ducerevidetur ut credamus vocem irerpaios aliqua saltern vetustatis auctoritate niti. Nimirum

<x/3poTos, d/i/3poTos. 473 ?Xa|i>|/6: see on 186. TOV VW()6£VTOS: the mes-sage flashed forth like a beacon from that snow-crowned rangewhich the Thebans see to the west. I have elsewhere notedsome features of the view from the Dryoscephalae pass over MountCithaeron :—' At a turn of the road the whole plain of Boeotia burstsupon the sight, stretched out far below us. There to the north-west soarsup Helicon, and beyond it, Parnassus; and, though this is the middle ofMay, their higher cliffs are still crowned with dazzling snow. Just opposite,nearly due north, is Thebes, on a low eminence with a range of hillsbehind it, and the waters of Lake Copais to the north-west, gleaming inthe afternoon sun.' (Modern Greece, p. 75.) 475 Join T4V dSr|\ov avSpa,and take irovra as neut. plur., 'by all means.' The adverbial iravra is veryfreq. in Soph., esp. with adj., as Ai. 911 o iravra K<O>OS, 6 -navrbut also occurs with verb, as Trach. 338 TOVTWV e co yap iraVr' blya>. Here, the emphasis on irdin-a would partly warrant us in taking itas ace. sing, masc, subject to iyytvuv. But, though the masc. nominativewag sometimes = mxs TIS, it may be doubted whether Soph, would havethus used the ambiguous iravTa. alone for the ace. sing. masc. Ellendtcompares 226, but there iravra is ace. plur. neut. 478 ir£rpas lo-oravposis Prof. E. L. Lushington's brilliant emendation of TreTpaTos 0 ravpo?, thereading of the first hand in L. It is at once closer to the letters, andmore poetical, than ircrpas arc raSpos (Dorvilte), •n-irpa'; "era ravpois (M.Schmidt), or irerpas cos ravpos, which last is a prosaic correction foundin some MSS. I suppose the corruption to have arisen thus. Atranscriber who had before him HETPA2I2OTAYPO2 took the first Ofor the art., and then amended IIETPA212 into the familiar word

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 101

Yea, newly given from snowy Parnassus, the message hath Ist anti"strophe,

flashed forth to make all search for the unknown man. Intothe wild wood's covert, among caves and rocks he is roaming,fierce as a bull, wretched and forlorn on his joyless path, stillseeking to put from him the doom spoken at Earth's centrallectio quam V et M praestant id agebat ut traditum irerpaios cum correctione wsconciliaret. irerpolos 6 ravpos legunt Hermann., G. Wolff., Schneidewin.: Trerpas wsroOpos Campbell. Coniecit irtrpas are ravpos Dorville: receperunt Wunder., Hartung.,Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes. irirpas ttra raipois coni. M. Schmidt.: irirpas labravposelegantissime E. L. Lushington.: vide annot.

IIETPAIOS. With a cursive MS. this would have been still easier, sincein TT£Tp<wwroTa.vpo<T the first o- might have been taken for o (not a raremistake), and then a simple transposition of i and the supposed o wouldhave given Trtrpaioo: It is true that such compounds with itro- usu.mean, not merely ' like,' but ' as good a s ' or ' no better t h a n ' : e.g.lcroSa.iiJ.iov, iao(Jeos, urove/cus, icroveipos, i<TO7raes, ixroirpecrflv'S. Here, how-ever, l<riTai>pos can well mean ' wild' or ' fierce of heart ' as a bull. Andwe know that in the lost Kpiovva Soph, used la-o6dva.To<i in a way whichseemed too bold to Pollux (6. 174 ov irdw dvtKrov),—probably in the

Sense of 'dread as death' (cp. At. 215 Oavdrto yap la-ov iratfos liareuo-ti).The bull is the type of a savage wanderer who avoids his fellows.Soph, in a lost play spoke of a bull 'that shuns the herd,' Bekk. Anecd.459. 31 dTifxayeXrjs' 6 airou-raT^s TTJS dye\rj<; raSpos ' OUTM ^(xfto-KA^S. Verg. Geo. 3. 225 (taurus) Victus abitf longeque ignotis exulat oris.TheOCr. 14. 43 atvos Orjv Xiyerai TIS, e/3a /cat ravpos dv v\av' a proverblirl i w [irj dvao-rpe<l>6vTu>v (schol.). The image also suggests the fiercedespair of the wretched outlaw: Aesch. Cho. 275 diro^pij/xaToto-t fi^iaisTavpov/ju-vov, 'stung to fury by the wrongs that keep me from myheritage': Eur. Med. 92 o/i/ia Tavpovjxiv-qv. Ar. Ran. 804 l/JXei/ eyovv ravp 1780v eyKv^as Kara : Plat. Phaed. 117 B ravprjSov VTroft\eij/a.srrpoi rov avOpwirov. On the reading Trcrpacos o ratJpos see Appendix,Note 11. 479 x^P^"", solitary, as one who is- d<f>pijT<op, dOe/iio-Tos,(Wo-nos (//. 9. 63): he knows the doom which cuts him off from allhuman fellowship (236 f.). Aesch. Eum. 656 voia. <Se x«/"'"A <f>parepmvirpoo"8e^£Tat; 480 rd |i«(ro'(i<|)aXa 70S iiavreia = rot diro fieaov d/<.< aXo{! yas :

El. 1386 Sa)/*aT(ov viroareyoi = TO fTeyjj 8co/i,aT<ov: Eur . Phoen. 1351

Am/comfxets KTVTTOV? yipoiv. The o/i<^aXos in the Delphian temple (Aesch.Eum. 40), a large white stone in the form of a half globe, was held tomark the spot at which the eagles from east and west had met : hence

102 20<t>0KAE0YI

8 fiavreua' rd S' del

a-rp. /3'. Seivd fiev ovv, Sewd Tapdcrcrei cro<£os oloivo6era<;, 483

2 ovre SOKOVVT' OVT diro^do-Kovd'' o TL Xefcu 8' diropa). 485

3 7reT0ju,at o eAirtcriv OVT evuao opuiv OUT OTTMTO).

4 Tt yd/3 77 AaySSaKtSais 17 [ouYe TavuV TTW5 TW IIoXuySoT; vei/co? €KeiT ovTe wdpoidev TTOT eycoy'

6 e/xadov, irpos OTOV SI) < fiacravlt,(tiv > fi

4 9 3 Excidit aut ionicus a minore post (imBov vel post 5i): aut choriambus postfiaaavq. pa<ravlfai> conieci: vide annot. Tpbs OTOV. Inveni in Bodl. Laud. 54

Pindar calls Delphi itself /j.£yav o/u.<£aAoV eipvKoX-n-ov | ...Revo's {JVem.7. 33): Liv. 38. 48 Delphos, umbilicum orbis terrarum. dirovocr<|>ft;<i>v,trying to put away (from himself): the midd. (cp. 691) would be moreusual, but poetry admits the active: 894 t^u^as a/iwetv: Eur. Or. 294avaKa\v7TTf...Kapa: Pind. Pyth. 4. 106 KOfLifcotv = KO[ii£6fievos (seeking torecover) : 0. C 6 <j>epovra = <j>ep6fji.evov. I n Phil. 979 a.Trovo(r<f>[£tiv Tivd

TWOS = to rob one of a thing: but here we cannot render 'frustrating.'482 Juvra, 'living,' i.e. operative, effectual; see on 45 £okras. iMpiiroTdrai:the doom pronounced by Apollo hovers around the murderer as theoTo-rpos around some tormented animal: he cannot shake off its pursuit.The haunting thoughts of guilt are objectively imaged as terriblewords ever sounding in the wanderer's ears. 483 f. The Chorus havedescribed the unknown murderer as they imagine him—a fugitive inremote places. They now touch on the charge laid against Oedipus,—but only to say that it lacks all evidence. Seivd (Uv oiv. ovv marks theturning to a new topic, with something of concessive force : ' it is truethat the murderer is said to be here': i v is answered by & after X^u:8«iva is adverbial: for (1) Topd<r<r«i could not mean Kwii, stirs up, raises,dread questions: (2) SOKOOVTO, diro do-Kovra are ace. sing, masc, refer-ring to /ie understood. The schol., OVTE iricrra ovre an-iora, has

favoured the attempt to take the participles as ace. neut. plur.,diro4>acrKovTa being explained as 'negative' in the sense of 'admittingof negation,' a7rd< ao-tv «at a.Tri<TTia.v 8ex°V£I/a (Triclinius). This is,fruitless torture of language. Nor will the conj. dirapearKovr serve :for, even if the Chorus found the charge credible, they wouldnot find it pleasing. SOKOWTO, is not 'believing,' but 'approving?

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOZ 103

shrine : but that doom ever lives, ever flits around him.

Dreadly, in sooth, dreadly doth the wise augur move me, who 2ndapprove not, nor am able to deny. How to speak, I know not;I am fluttered with forebodings; neither in the present have Iclear vision, nor of the future. Never in past days, nor in these,have I heard how the house of Labdacus or the son of Polybushad, either against other, any grief that I could bring as proof

lectionem a nemine quod sciam prius memoratam, Trap' orov, adiecta interpr. Trap' ov,•!}yow TOU vtlxovs.

Cp. Ant. 1102 KOX TtxvT araivets (cat Soxeis irapeiKa&Ti'; ' andyou recommend this course, and approve of yielding?' The preg-nant force of SoKoivra is here brought out by the direct contrast withdirocJHio-KovTa. In gauging the rarer uses of particular words by anartist in language so subtle and so bold as Soph, we must neverneglect the context. 485 X^«, deliberative aor. subj. 486 iviaSe, theactual situation, implies the known facts of the past; dirfcrw refers to theseer's hint of the future, v. 453 (/Sai^'own K.T.X. Od. 11. 482 atlo 8','AxiAAev, I OVTIS dvrjp irpoirdpoiOe (ia.Ka.pra.TOs, OVT dp' 6TTI<T(T<I> (nor will

be hereafter). 487 f. *j AapSaicCSais rf r<p IIoXiSpow. A quarrel might haveoriginated with either house. This is what the disjunctive statementmarks: since IKCITO, 'had been made,' implies 'had been provoked.'But we see the same Greek tendency as in the use of TC Kai where KaCalone would be more natural: Aesch. P. V. 927 TO T dp-^iv KOX TO SOU-Xeveiv Si^a: cp. Hor. Ep. 1. 2. 12 Inter Priamiden animosum atque interAchillen Ira fuit. 493 irp<Ss 8TOV. In the antistr., 509, the words -yapITT avr<5 are undoubtedly sound: here then we need to supply ^ ^ —or - u « - , I incline to believe that the loss has been that of aparticiple going with fiaardvw. Had this been pao-avCjwv, the iterationwould help to account for the loss. Reading irpis STOU 8^ pao-avCguvPcuravip I should take irpAs with pa<rdv<o: ' testing on the touchstonewhereof—'using which (vet/cos) as a test.' To Brunck's /3ao-dv<a -^p-qa-d-/itvos (Plat. Zegg. 946 c fiaadvois xpco/icvoi) the objections are (r) theaorist part, where we need the pres., (2) the tame and prosaic phrase.Two other courses of emendation are possible: (i) To supply after e/iaOovsomething to express the informant, as w o s durmv, or Trpofpipovros, whenwpos OTOU would mean 'at whose suggestion.' This remedy seems to meimprobable, (ii) To supply o-w and an adj. with /Sao-aru, as crvv

p., or /?. <rvv <j>avepa. As the mutilated verse stands in the

104 I0<t>0KAE0YZ

7 im rav imSafiop (JMXTLV el/x OiSiTroSa Aa/SSa/ciSai? 495

8 i.TTiKOVpo<i ahrj\a>v davdruv. r-o

aVr. /3'. aXX' 6 fjuev ovv Zeus o T ' 'ATTOXXCUV ^ w e r o l Kai ra

2eiSores' dvhp&v S' o n jxdvri<s TT\4OV T} 'yoj (peptrcu, 5003 Kauris ov/c eo-Ttv dhqdrjs' cro<£ia. S' av cro^Cav

4 TTapafjueCxjieiev dv-qp. [ a v Kara(j>aiy)v.

5 dXX' 0U7T0T1 eyaiy' av, Trptv ISoLfi opOov CTTOS, fJ£/j.(f)O(j.evc!)v

6 <j)cwepa yap err' au rw Trrepoecrcr' ^X^e Kopa

7 iroTe, Kal o~o(f>6<s b)(f>dr) /3ao-dva> 6' a8u7roXts" rai a V e^

5O9 (j>avep& yap £w' avrQ. Hermannus, cum versui 493 ifiaOov itpbs OTOV Si)/3a<ravip nihil deesse crederet, hie verba yhp iir' avrtp in prima editione omisit, insecunda tamen reposuit: Dindorf. etiamnunc omittit. lam Triclinius ^TT' aurtj}omiserat, nullam aliam ob causam quam quod ea verba parum convenienter dicicenseret: yhp autem reliquerat, metri, ut solebat, securus. In A (ubi, ut in L,

MSS., it cannot, I think, be translated without some violence to Greekidiom: the most tolerable version would be this :—' setting out fromwhich (irpos OTOV neut., referring to VEIKOS), I can with good warrant(j3aardvw) assail the public fame of Oed.' Then p<xra.va> would bean instrumental dative equivalent to (id.cra.vov l^v: and irpos OTOUwould be like 1236 irpoi TWOS TVOT a m a s ; Ant. 51 7rpos avro-<pwptov dfj.Tr\aK7jiJ.dT<j}v: Trpos denoting the source back to which the actcan be traced. 495 eirl <j>airv tf|u, a phrase from war: it is unnecessary tosuppose tmesis : Her. 1. 157 o-rparov «r' Iwvrov iovra: Eur. I. A. 349TV-VTO. /lev o~e TrpiiJT irr^XOov, Iva ae TrpioO' rjvpov KCLKOV, censured, t h e e :

Andr. 688 TOJVT tv <f>povu>v u iTnjX.6ov, OVK dpy^s \dpiv. 497 T h e

gen. 8avaT»v after lirtKovpos is not objective, 'against ' (as Xen. Mem.4. 3. 7 Trvp...hriKovpov...\\r!i-xpwi), but causal, ' on account of ' j beingsoftened by the approximation of inUovpos to the sense of TI/XCO/DOS :

Eur . El. 135 €A.#ois TW§e •KOVWV ipoi Ta //.eXea \vrqp, | ...irarpC 6'

al/xdrav \ l\6io-T<i>v eTrt/coupos (= ' avenger ' ) . T h e allusive plur. 6avd,T<Dv

is like aiju.aTo)i/ there , a n d OWTTOIW Oavdrouri. Aesch. Ch. 5 2 : cp.

above, 366 rots <£IAT<XTOIS. 498 It is true (o«v, cp. 483) that gods indeed(|i*v) have perfect knowledge. But there is no way of decidingin a strict sense (dXT]8rfs) that any mortal who essays to readthe future attains to more than 1 do— i . e. to more than con-jecture: though I admit that one man may excel another in the artof interpreting omens according to the general rules of augural lore

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 105

in assailing the public fame of Oedipus, and seeking to avengethe line of Labdacus for the undiscovered murder.

Nay, Zeus indeed and Apollo are keen of thought, and ™J anti-know the things of earth; but that mortal seer wins know-ledge above mine, of this there can be no sure test; thoughman may surpass man in lore. Yet, until I see the wordmade good, never will I assent when men blame Oedipus.Before all eyes, the winged maiden came against him of old,and he was seen to be wise; he bore the test, in welcomeservice to our State; never, therefore, by the verdict of my

verbis <f>aveph yb.p versus finitur, proximus a verbis iir' airy incipit) deleverat librariusduos versus inter $avtp&, ykp et iir' airnp: quod tamen ad nullum textus vitiumspectat. Erraverant scribentis oculi, quod ipse simul ac senserat, illatos aliunde versusexpulit. 61O ijSiiTroXis codd., Hermann., Nauck., Blaydes.: dStfiroXis Dindorf.,Campbell.

(<ro(|>{<j: cp. o-o<£os ouovotfe'ras 484). The disquieted speaker clings tothe negative argument: 'Teiresias is more likely to be right than acommon man : still, it is not certain that he is right.' 500 irX6>v <j>epcrai,achieves a better result,—deserves to be ranked above me : Her. 1. 31SOKCIOV irdyxy SevTepeia ySv oUrtcrBai, 'thinking that he was sure of thesecond place at least.' 504 irapa|utt|/Eicv: Eur. / . A. 145 /uj T « o-e

Xddy I TpoxdXounv o^ois Trapafneuj/afiiivrj J ...atrrprq. 506 -irplv CSoip'. After

an optative of wish or hypothesis in the principal clause, irpiv regularlytakes opta t . : Phil. 961 0X010 firjirw Trp\v jx.d6oi^)! el KOI irocXiv | yvwfirjv

jucrourcts. So after 07705, OOTIS, Iva, etc.: Aesch. Eum. 297 e\6oi... | oVoosyh/oiTo : Eur. Helen. 435 TIS av...[w\oi | OOTIS Siayyet'Xcie. opBov: thenotion is not 'upright/ established, but 'straight,'—justified by proof,as by the application of a rule: cp. Ar. Av. 1004 op#c3 /xeTprjarui Kavovi-irpoariOeis : SO below, 853, Ant. I I 7 8 TOVVOS W9 oip' opdov rjvvtra';. 507

KaTa<j>afr]v: Arist. Metaphys. 3. 6 dSvvarov a/xa Ka.Ta<f>dvai nal aTro<jidvai

d\r]6<iis. Defin. Plat. 413 C dXijOeia 2£is lv Karatftda-ei KOU airo^ao-et.

508 irTep(5€o-o-a...Kopo: the Sphinx having the face of a maiden, andthe winged body of a lion: Eur. Phoen. 1042 a 7ircpoiWa irap6ivo<;.See Appendix, Note 12. 510 pao-dvw with dSviroXis only, which, as adat. of manner, it qualifies with nearly adverbial force: commendinghimself to the city under a practical test,—i.e. epyw KCU OV Xoyw. Pind.Pyth. 10. 67 TreipuWi 8£ Kai xpwos iv fia&dva) irpeira KOL voos op66$:

106 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

8 <f>pevos OVITOT 6cf)Xijaei, KaKiav. $H

K P . dvSyaes TTOXITCU, heiv ITT^ •nenvcr\x.kvQ<$

xarriyopeZv p.ov TOV rvpavvov OlSCvovv

irapei/JL drXyjTcov. el yap iv ra i s fujU.<£o/3cu? 515

TCUS vvv vo\i.llfi.i irpos y ifxov Trenovdivai

XoyoLcrLV etr' epyoicriv ei? fiXdfirjv <f>epov,

OVTOI /8tov /AOL TOV fxaKpaicavos TTOOOS,

(f>epovTi TujvSe ySafiv. ov yap eis airkovv

516 ir/>6(T T' /aoO L, post factam in littera T' rasuram; neque dubium videtur quinT' ex /"' ortum sit, ut in v. 294 $el/j.ar6<T T\ quem vide. Trpo' T' ?/is ( = 7rpi5s T' /*OU) A,cui T'I litteris rubris super re scriptum corrector addidit. Indicatur v. 1. TI pro reetiam in B : in V autem, cui Campb. earn tribuit, meis quidem oculis non adfuit.Id autem animadversione dignum est, quod T, cum veram 1. irp6<r y t/wv servet,

' an upright mind, like gold, is shown by the touchstone, when oneassays it ': as base metal Tpifiu re KCU irpoo-ySoXcus | /x.£Xa i7ray s ireXci ISiKaiwOus Aesch. Ag. 391. dSviroXis, in the sense of dvSdvwv TTJ irdAei(cp. Pind. Nem. 8. 38 ao-rois dScov): boldly formed on the analogyof compounds in which the adj. represents a verb governing theaccus., as CJ>I\6TTO\IS = <j>i\wv rqv iro\iv, opOoiroXi's (epithet of a gooddynasty) = op6<av rrjv irokiv (Pind. Olymp. 2. 7). In Ant. 370 vij/i-•n-oXts is analogous, though not exactly similar, if it means ifyiv 7roXet, and not v^/rfKrjv iroXiv t cov (like Si/catoVoXts = 8(Kaiasexovaa, of Aegina, Pind. Pyth. 8. 22). 511 T£, 'therefore/ as / / .1. 418 etc.; joined with vv, II. 7. 352 etc.: Plat. Theaet. 179 D TM TOI,<3 <£i'X£ ®co8o)p£, fmWov (TKenriov Z£ o-PXV^- <*'lr'> o n the part of: Track.4 7 1 KW7T ifJiov Krqo-ei X^PLV-

512—862 £7T£tcrd8iov Sevrepov, with KG/I/IOS (649—697). Oedipus up-braids Creon with having suborned Teiresias. The quarrel is allayedby Iocasta. As she and Oedipus converse, he is led to fear that hemay unwittingly have slain Laius. It is resolved to send for thesurviving eye-witness of the deed.

Oedipus had directly charged Creon with plotting to usurp thethrone (385). Creon's defence serves to bring out the character ofOedipus by a new contrast. Creon is a man of somewhat rigid nature,and essentially matter-of-fact. In his reasonable indignation, he baseshis argument on a calculation of interest (583),—insisting on thesubstance in contrast with the show of power, as in the Antigone

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 107

heart shall he be adjudged guilty of crime.

CREON.

Fellow-citizens, having learned that Oedipus the king laysdire charges against me, I am here, indignant. If, in thepresent troubles, he thinks that he has suffered from me, byword or deed, aught that tends to harm, in truth I cravenot my full term of years, when I must bear such blameas this. The wrong of this rumour touches me not in one

L

ipse tamen f super ye scriptum habet. Equidem credo lectionem n inde provenisse,quod cum y' in T' corruptum fuerat, rudes elisionis legum librarii ipsum illud T', quasipro n positum, ad <pipov rettulerunt. Deinde varia lectio n iis quoque libris accessitin quibus, ut in T, vera manserat. Praeeunte tamen Hartungio 717165 n /wv recepitDindorf. TT/XJS 7' epov Suidas s. v. pd£ii>.

his vindication of the written law ignores the unwritten. His bluntanger at a positive wrong is softened by no power of imagining themental condition in which it was done. He cannot allow for the tumultwhich the seer's terrible charge excited in the mind of Oedipus, anymore than for the conflict of duties in the mind of Antigone.

515 dTXi)T»v. The verb arXijTeo), found only here, implies an activesense of drXip-os, impatiens: as jue/Mrrds, pass, in O. C. 1036, is active inTrack. 446. So from the act. sense of the verbal adj. we find dXacrriw,dvaurOrjriw, dvaia-^yvriw, dveXTicrrita, dirpaKriw. 516 irpds y 4|toB, from

me, whatever others may have done. The weak correction irpos rt povwas prompted by the absence of u with <Hpov: but cp. Aesch. Ag. 261 en)8' elre (th I. ei TL) KCSVOV CITE fj.rj Treirvo-fjLcvr]: Plat . Soph. 2 3 7 c xaXeirov -tjpov:

Meno 97 E T<3v IKCIVOV 7ron7/naTO)V XeX.v/jL€vov fj-tv iKrrjadai ov iroWrjs TIVOS

atjiov €<TTL Ti/j,rjs. 517 cu-e is omitted before \6younv. Pind. Pyth. 4. 78£cli/os aiT* &v aards: Track. 236 •jrarpaJas elre fiapfidpov. <|> pov: 519 <>e-povn: 520 <j>epu: such repetitions are not rare in the best Greek and Latinwriters. Cp. 1276, 1278 (opov), Lucr. 2. 54—59 tenebris—tenebris—tenebris—tenebras. 518 pCoti TOO naxp.: Ai. 473 TOU /xa/cpou xpy&w /3«w :O. C. 1214 at fiakpal \ ajxipai, where the art. refers to the normal spanof human life. For pfos (uucpaUv cp. Track. 791 foxnrdpevvov Xinrpov.519 els dirXow. The charge does not hurt him in a single aspect only,—1. e. merely in his relation to his family and friends (ISia). It toucheshim also in relation to the State (Koivfj), since treachery to his kinsmanwould be treason to his king. Hence it 'tends to the largest result'

fe \Uyurrov), bearing on the sum of his relations as man and

io8 SO^OKAEOYZ

rj tfliLia, /XOL rod Xoyov TOVTOV <f>epei,, 5 2 0

<xXX' es fieyucrrov, el KOLKOS pkv iv iroXei,

/ca/cos Se Trpos crov teal <f>iXa>v KeKXrjcroiiai.

XO. aXX' r)Xde /xev Si) TOVTO roweiSos r a ^ ' av

opyfj (Hiaardkv [JLOLXXOV rj yvafirj <j>pevcov.

KP. TOV 7T/)o? 8' icfxivOr) r a i ? e/xais yvcofJLaLS o n 525

ireicr^eis o jaavri? TOU? Xoyous ifievSeis Xeyot;

X O . rjvSaTO [xev TaS', oTSa S' ou yvcS/A-fl rivi.

KP. e£ o\x,[i,a.TOiv S' 6p6u>v r e /ca

TOUTTUCXIJ/AO, TOUTO

525 Vulgo legebatur vel Trpds TOUS' (et hoc quidem, non irpos TOV 5', habet interaliqs A), vel irpos TOV S\ quod praetulit Brunckius. Multi autem codd. veramlectionem TOV Trpos 5' servant; quorum sunt L et B, pravo tamen accentu TOV irpdo-6" exhibentes. Cum TOVTTOS habeant T et L2, Nauckius TOCTTOS legit, omisso post X^yoi

citizen. The thought is, r) t^jxia ov^ a.Tr\ij 1<TTIV aWa(cp. Plat. Phaedr. 270 D d-n-Xow rj TroXvtiSk ia-tLv): but the proper anti-thesis to dirXfj is merged in the comprehensive /ieyio-Tov. 523 dXX' n'Xec...TOX »v : ' would perhaps have come' (if he had been in a hasty mood atthe moment); a softened way of saying, 'probably came' dv with flX9«:cp. 0. C. 964 Oeois yap rjv OVTU> <f>CXov | TO.-^ av T I fjt,7]vCov(Tiv €is yevos

irdXai: 'for such would perhaps have been (i.e. probably was) thepleasure of the gods, wrath against the race from of old': where avbelongs to v\v, and could not go with i*,r)viov<nv, any more than here withpiao-eev. av can belong to the partic. or infin. only when this answersto an apodosis with av and the finite verb: e.g. otSa (3iacr6h> av = on

tfiuLaOrf av o r f$i.a.<T0£iV] av: i^aivovTat [ifjVLOVTe's av = <f>alvtTai o n e/xijVLOV

av or fi.-qvtoiev av. raxa, as = ' perhaps,' is commonest with optat. andav, but occurs also with simple indie, as Phil. 305 rax' ovv TIS aK<ovecrxe: Plat. Legg. 711 A -J/t^s 8e -vdya. ovSe nOiacrOt. We cannot takeTax' »v a s = 'perhaps,' and treat v^t as a simple indie. In Plat. Phaedr.265 B Ta^a 8' av «a\ aXXotre Trapafapofievoi is explained by an ellipse ofa verb. Such a neutralisation of av could not be defended by the in-stances in which it is irregularly left adhering to a relative word, aftera subjunct. verb has become optative (Xen. An. 3. 2. 12 oVooav KaraKaVoiEv). But the form of the Greek sentence, by puttingfirst, was able to suggest the virtual equivalence here of the con-

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 109

point alone, but has the largest scope, if I am to be called atraitor in the city, a traitor too by thee and by my friends.

CH. Nay, but this taunt would have come under stress,perchance, of anger, rather than from the purpose of the heart.

CR. And by whom was it set forth that my counsels wonthe seer to utter his falsehoods ?

CH. Such things were said—I know not with what meaning.CR. And was this charge laid against me with steady eyes

and steady mind ?

interrogationis signo. S28 Suidam i% ip.ixi.rav 5' dpOuv re recte legentemconfirmare tres tantum videntur codd., V, A, Trin. Lectionum quae in codicibuspraevalebant duae sunt familiae: (i) <f| 6fi/j.driov 6p6uv Si L (ubi tamen 5£ ex refactum est). Sic B, E, V, V4, cod. Ven. 467 (V3), alii. (2) e£ o^irav 6p6wv re A:quocum consentiunt T, V2, Bodl. Laud. 54, Barocc. 66.

ditional r/XBev av to a positive rj\6e. Cp. the use of the optat.with Sy in mild assertion of probable fact: enyow 8' av OVTOL Kp^Tts,Her. 1. 2. It is hardly needful to add that rj\6t cannot be taken withfiuurOh/ as a mere periphrasis for tfimaOvi {II. 18. 180 <n KIV TI VIKV%-(j(Txvfifj,evoi i\6y). 525 TOV irp5s 8": this order (1) gives an emphasis onrov answering to that on Taw €/iats yv.: (2) avoids a likeness of soundbetween TOV 8' and TOCS'. irpis follows its case, as above, 177:Aesch. P. V. 653 iroi/Avas /3ovoTocreis re wpos iraTpos: Theb. 185 /Sperr]irc(rovo-as Trpog Tro\i/rcrovx<i>v 6eo>v: Eur . Or. 94 /JouAei rdfyov fwi irpoi

Ka<TLyvr]Ti]S [LoXtiv. Cp. / / . 24. 617 0ecov EK Krjdea •jrt<nrei. 4<f>dv8i], ' w a s

set forth' (for the first time). Who originated the story which Oedipusrepeated? Cp. below, 848: Antig. 620 o-o i'a yap ?K TOD | K\CLV6VZTTOS Tre(j>avTai: Track. I Xoyos JXAV ICTT ap^aios avOpw-Kwv ^avci's.

527 T)V8OTO: these things were said (by Oedipus); but I do not knowhow much the words meant; i.e. whether he spoke at random, or frominformation which had convinced his judgment. 528 The reading4f;d|j.|i,dTwv8' dpBoovre gives a fuller emphasis than lij o(j.|iaTO)v opBwv Sk: when8" had been omitted, re was naturally changed to 8*. The place of re (asto which both verse and prose allowed some latitude) is warranted, sinceojx.jx.a.Twv-6p6mv opposed to dp^s-^pei'o's forms a single notion. eg='with':

El. 455 e£ v-n-epripas XCP°S) Track. 875 cf aKivqTOV TTOSOS. O(I|MIT<I)V opflwv:cp. 1385: Ai. 447 K£» /u.17 TOS' ojxix.a Kal <>peVes Siaorpo^ot | yvoj/tT/s dirrj£av

s: Eur. H. F. 931 (when the frenzy comes on Heracles), o' 8' ovKtffrjv, I aXX' iv <rTpo<f>al<riv 6/J.ft.a.Toyv e<j>6api*.evos, K.T.X. In H o r .

no I0<t>0KAE0Y2

X 0 . OVK otS'# a yap Bpcicr' ol KpaTovvres ov^ opw. 530auros 8' 08' 17877 Sca/JLaTcov e£a> irepa.

0 1 . OVTOS av, ffws Bevp' tfXOes; 77 rocroVS' e x a s

T0X.ju.77s trpocrcoirov cucrre Tas exacts crreyast/cou, (j)oi>€v; <bv Toi38e rdvSpos i/xifiavtos

T' evapyrj<; T77S e^rjs TvpavvCSos; 535' etire Trpos decov, BecXCav 77

ISciv TIV h> fj.oL TOVT' ifiovXtvcra)

77 Tovpyov <us ou yvcapLoifii crov roSe8oXw vpoa-epnov 77 ou/c dXe^oCfjiyjv p,a9a>v;

ap oxr^i papou icrTi. Tovy^eCprjfid. crov, 54°

637 ex ^oi codd.; quod cur nolim recipere, rationes allatas infra videbis. Iv fioi.Reisig., Hermann., Dindorf. 63B yi/upLaoi/u codd., Schneidewin., Campbell.:

Carm. 1. 3. 18 Bentley gave rectis oculis for siccis. 530 O«K 0I8*.Creon has asked: 'Did any trace of madness show itself in the bearingor in the speech of Oedipus?' The Chorus reply: 'Our part is only tohear, not to criticise.' These nobles of Thebes (1223) have no eyesfor indiscretion in their sovereign master. 532 Join OSTOS <nJ: cp.112 r : Eur . Hec. 1280 OVTOS av, /iatVei Kal KaKwv «pas rv)(iiv; where

OWTOS, (TV fiaivet is impossible. TocrovSe T(SX|i.T]S-wpo<r<i>'irov, l ike Toi/xov

<f>pevwv-ovtipov {El. 1390), v£tKos-av8/3cov £VVOLI/J.OV {Ant. 793) - 535 ri\%

4(ITJS closely follows rovSt rdvSpos, as in Ai. 865 fi.v6ija-ofi.ai immediatelyfollows Aias Opoti. If a Greek speaker rhetorically refers to himself in thethird person, he usu. reverts as soon as possible to the first. 537 iv juu.The MSS. have iv 4|iol. But when a tribrach holds the second place in atragic senarius, we usually find that (a) the tribrach is a single word, asPhil. 1314 rjaOnfv I iraripa | TOV dfwv tiXoyovvrd ae : or (b) there is acaesura between the first and the second foot, as Eur. Tro. 496 Tpvxtp\a

nepl I Tpv)(r)pov elfievriv xpoa : Eur. Phoen. 511 k\BovT\a. avv oir\|ots TovSeKal TropOovvra yrjv, if there we should not read iXOovr iv OTTXCHS. With ivi[u>\ (even though we regard the prep, as forming one word with its case)the rhythm would at least be exceptional, as well as extremely harsh.On such a point as 4|ioV versus |noi the authority of our MSS. is notweighty. And the enclitic \u», suffices : for in this verse the stress is onthe verbal notion (I8«v),—Creon's supposed insight: the reference toOedipus is drawn out in the next two verses by the verbs in the 1st

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ in

CH. I know not; I see not what my masters do : but herecomes our lord forth from the house.

OEDIPUS.

Sirrah, how earnest thou here ? Hast thou a front sobold that thou hast come to my house, who art the provedassassin of its master,—the palpable robber of my crown ?Come, tell me, in the name of the gods, was it cowardiceor folly that thou sawest in me, that thou didst plot todo this thing ? Didst thou think that I would not notethis deed of thine creeping on me by stealth, or, aware,would not ward it off? Now is not thine attempt foolish,—

Elmsleius, Nauck., edd. plerique: vide annot. fl39 rj O$K con-icientes opem loco necessariam tulerunt A. Spengel. (teste Nauck.) et Blaydes., cumcodd. omnes proclivi mutatione KOVK praebeant.

person, yv<i>pioiju.i—a.\e£oL/jLr]v. I8wv...iv: prose would say iviStov, ei ther

with or without iv (Thuc. I . 9 5 : oirep /cat iv TIS Uavo-avia iveiSov: 3 . 30

O...TOIS iroXe/uois ivopwv): cp. Her. 1. 37 ovre nva SeiXiriv vapi8<ov fioi(remarked in me) ovre d.8v/xCrjv. 538 ij rovpyov K.T.X. Supply vo/utrasor the like from I8»v: 'thinking that either I would not see...orwould not ward it off': an example of what Greek rhetoric called

o's (from the form of X), since the first clause corresponds withand the second with SeiXia. •yvcopiotim. 'Futures in -aru are not

common in the good Attic period: but we have no trustworthy collec-tions on this point': Curtius, Verb 11. 312, Eng. tr. 481. On theother hand, as he says, more than 20 futures in -ico can be quotedfrom Attic literature. And though some ancient grammarians callthe form 'Attic,' it is not exclusively so: instances occur both inHomer (as //. 10. 331 dyXaWi<r6ai, cp. Monro, Horn. Gram. § 63) andin Herodotus (as 8. 68 drpefuelv, besides about ten other examplesin Her.). On the whole, the general evidence in favour of Yvo»pio!|udecidedly outweighs the preference of our MSS. for yv(opia-oi[x.i in thispassage. 53i9 tj owe. The KOVK of the MSS. cannot be defended here—where stress is laid on the dilemma of SciXta or popta—by instancesof 17...TI carelessly put for rj—rj in cases where there is no such sharpdistinction of alternatives: as //. 2. 289 v; iralSes veapol yfipaiTe ywatKes:Aesch. Eum. 524 r) WXis /?poros 6' 6fiol«>s. dX4jot|uiv. This future hasthe support of the best MSS. in Xeri. An. 7. 7. 3 OVK

H2 IO<t>OKAEOYI

avev re vXt^Oovs KOU fy'ikwv TvpavvtSa

drjpav, o TrXrjOei ^prj^acriv ff aXCcr/cerai;

KP. olcrO' <ws irolrjcrov; avrl TOJV elprjpdvcov

la avTOLKOvcrov, Kara uplv avros \LO.QWV.

OI. XeyeLV crv Setvos, \x.a.vQ6.veiv 8' iyai KCIKOS 545

aov' hvcrfxevr) yap Kal ftapvv a evprjK i/xoC.

KP. TOVT' at/To vvv fiov TrpSr' aKovaov OJS ipco.

OI. TOVT' avTo jxyj /not <f>pd£,', oV&is OVK el Ka/tos.

KP. et rot voyLitjeis KTrJix.<x TT\V avdahiav

elvaC TI TOU vov x^P^y °'"K opOa? <f>poveis. 550

OI. ei Tot vojmt^eis avSpa crvyyevrj Ka/cws

Spciiv ov% v<f)e£eiv Trjv SLKTJV, OVK ev (j>pove2<;.

5 4 1 7r?k750ous codd. : 7r\oi5rou coniecit anonymus in translatione Germanica a.

o!s 7roXe .tous aA.efo/*€^a: and of grammarians, Bekk. A need. p. 415 :the aorist aXe^cu, 6.\i£a.<r6a.t. also occurs. These forms are prob. notfrom the stem a\e£ (whence present d\i£u>, cp. de£a>, oSa^co) butfrom a stem <XXK with unconsciously developed e, making aXc/c (cp.d\-a\Kov): see Curtius, F"^ , 11. 258, Eng. tr. 445. Homer hasthe fut. dXe^Vo), and Her. dX^a-ofj-ai. 541 TTXTJOOVS refers to the rankand file of the aspirant's following,—his popular partisans or the troopsin his pay; $(\av, to his powerful connections,—the men whose wealthand influence support him. Thus (542) xp'iFW"' is substituted for <£i\wv.Soph, is thinking of the historical Greek rvpawos, who commonly beganhis career as a demagogue, or else 'arose out of the bosom of theoligarchies' (Grote i n . 25). 542 8, a thing which, marking the generalcategory in which the rupavvk is to be placed : cp. Xen. Mem. 3. 9. 8<f>96vov 8c OTCOTIW o TL £117. So the neut. adj. is used, Eur. Hipp. 109TepTrvov...\ TpcOTE a irXifprjs: Eur. ffel. 1687 yvio/iijs, o iroXXais iv yvvai£lvOVK ivi. 543 oto-9' <5s iroCiio-ov; In more than twelve places of the tragic orcomic poets we have this or a like form where a person is eagerly be-speaking attention to a command or request. Instead of ola-6' ok SeZ CTETToifjtrai; or dlvO' ous ere KeXeva) iroojcrai; the anxious haste of the speakersubstitutes an abrupt imperative : ola-ff ws iroi^arov ; That the imperativewas here felt as equivalent to 'you are to do,' appears clearly from thesubstitutes which sometimes replace it. Thus we find (1) fut. indie; Eur.Cyel. 131 olcrO' OVV o Spao-ets; Med. 600 olaO' a5s f/.eTev£u KO.1 o-o<j>u)Tepa <j>avu;

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 113

to seek, without followers or friends, a throne,—a prize whichfollowers and wealth must win ?

CR. Mark me now,—in answer to thy words, hear a fairreply, and then judge for thyself on knowledge.

OE. Thou art apt in speech, but I have a poor wit for thylessons, since I have found thee my malignant foe.

CR. NOW first hear how I will explain this very thing—OE. Explain me not one thing—that thou art not false.CR. If thou deemest that stubbornness without sense is a

good gift, thou art not wise.OE. If thou deemest that thou canst wrong a kinsman

and escape the penalty, thou art not sane.1803, recepit post Nauckium Dindorf. in Poet. Scenicorum ed. quinta (1869). Nollemfactum. Sana est vulgata 1., quod infra paucis docere conatus sum.

where the conjectures Spdcrov (Canter) and iierev&u (Elmsley) are arbitrary:so with the 1st pers., / . T. 759 dXX' ola-8' o Spao-a; (2) a periphrasis: Eur.Suppl. 932 dXX' o W o Spai/ <re fiov\o[i,<u TOVTWV iripi; Only a sense thatthe imperat. had this force could explain the still bolder form of thephrase with 3rd pers.: Eur. / . T. 1203 olaOd wv a /xot ytviodtn = a 8ayevta-dat poi: Ar. Ach. 1064 oto-0' 10s 7roieiTa> = tos <5ei Troietv avrqv, whereTrouire is a conjecture. The theory of a transposition (iroirjo-ov, ota-6'<os, like Plaut. Rud. 3. 5. 18 tange, sed scin quomodof) would bettersatisfy syntax; but the natural order of words can itself be a clue tothe way in which colloquial breaches of strict grammar really arise.546 o-oi, emphatic by place and pause : cp. EL 1505 xPVv 8" t&6vs eTvcuTifvSe TOIS iraaiv BLKHJV | OOTTS iripa Trpdatreiv ye i w VOJJLWV 6i\ei, | KTEI

vtiv TO yap Travovpyov OVK av r[V iroXv. 547 <os kpa, how I will State this

very matter (my supposed hostility to you): i.e. in what a light I will placeit, by showing that I had no motive for it. 548 f. TOUT' a«Ti K.T.X.

Oedipus flings back Creon's phrases, as the Antigone. of Aeschylusbitterly echoes those of the Krjpv£ (ai8<3—av8<m—rpa^vs—Tpa^w', Theb.1042 f.). An accent of rising passion is similarly given to the dialoguebetween Menelaus and Teucer (Ai. 1142 817 TTOT eTSov dv8p' iyw—1150eyw Se y avSp' oirto7ra). Aristophanes parodies this style, Ach. 1097AAMAX02. irai, irai, <f>ep' cfu Sevpo TOV yvXiov ifwl. AIKAIOnOAIS.irai, irai, <f>ep' e£u> Sevpo rrjv Kio-rrjv ifioL. 549 KTtj(i.a : c p . Ant. 1050 o<7<j> Kpd-

TUTTOV KTrj/jLaTiav tvfiovXLa. 550 TOO VOV XWP^S : for au^aSt'a is not necessarily

devoid of intelligence: as Heracles says (Eur. H. F. 1243) av(?aSes d

j . s. 8

i i4 ZO*OKAEOYI

K P . ^vjXf^rjfjLL croi r a u r ' £V8LK elpyjcrdcu. TO Se

ird67)[JL oTrotov <f)fj<s iraOetv SiSao-fce /xe.

OL eTret^es, 17 ou/c hreides, cos xPe^V P ^™ 555

TOV creixvo/xavTiv avhpa rrefj-xpacrOai, TWO. ;

KP. Kal W J ' ed' auros efyu T&5 fiovXevfjLaTL.

OI. 7rocroi> TIV' 17&? S?J0' d Aa'tos \p6vov

KP. SeSpaKe nrolov ipyov', ov ya-p ivvoco.

OI, aj>avro<i eppei davaaifLfo ^eipcJ/Aari; 560

K P . fioLKpol irakaioC T ' a i ' [JLeTprjdeicv ~)(povoi.

OI. TOT' OW d ixdvns OUTOS

K P . cro(j)6<s y O/AOIOJ? /caf icrov Tt/A<w)u,evos.

OI . ifunjcrar ovv ijx,ov n TW TOT' ei> "ypovca ;

KP. OVKOVV ifjiov y eo TWTOs ovhafiov TreXas. 565

OI. aXX' OUK epevvav TOV davomros Ic

KP. TrapecrxojLiev, 7rws 3 ' oO^i; KOVK

5S5 xp«' L, ubi spiritum et accentum litterae ij addidit manus certe recentior;prima tamen xp^V vel xPe"? scripserit necne, propterea dubito quod intervallum estiusto maius inter litteras i et T\. XPe'' 'h -A- (superscripto XP1> <lu0 XP^i n o n XP1?'

cos* irpos 8c TOIIS 6cous eyw. 555 ij[ O«K: AeSch. Theb. IOO aKOveT' ^ ov/c

a/cover' acr7rt'Sa>v KTVTTOV; (?(/. 4. 682 rj i'nre/j.evo.1 8/j.wfjcru> 'OSvtrtr^os OtCoio.

Such 'synizesis' points to the rapidity and ease of ancient Greekpronunciation: see J. H. H. Schmidt, Rhythmik und Metrik § 3(p.. 9 of Eng. tr. by Prof. J. W. White). 556 While such w'ords asdpwrTo/iavTis, 6p66ft.a.vTi<; a re seriously used in a good sense, <re(i,v6navTi.s

refers ironically to a solemn m a n n e r : cp . o-ejuvoXoyeiv, o-efji.voTrpo<rw-

Trflv, <r£/*voiravoCpyos, cre/avoTrapao-iTOS, etc. 557 atiros: ' I a m the same

man In regard to my opinion' (dat. of respect): not, ' am identicalwith my former opinion' (when the dat. would be like <J?ot/3o> in 285).Thuc. can dispense with a dative, 2. 61 KOU iy<o fitv o <II5TOS el/u KO.1OVK iiurraiMu: though he adds it in 3. 38 «yw fx\v ovv 6 avros «/xi rrj yvoofny.559 8£paKc. Creon has heard only what Oedipus said of him: he doesnot yet know what Teiresias said of Oedipus (cp. 574). Hence he isstartled at the mention of La'ius. ov -yap M : /. e. ' I do not understandwhat La'ius has to do with this matter.' 560 x€tP™KLOTl' deed of a(violent) hand: Aesch. Theb. 1022 -rv\t.$6ypa. xeip<ojaaTa = service of thehands in raising a mound. In the one other place where Aesch. has

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 115

CR. Justly said, I grant thee: but tell me what is thewrong that thou sayest thou hast suffered from me.

OE. Didst thou advise, or didst thou not, that I shouldsend for that reverend seer ?

CR. And now I am still of the same mind.OE. HOW long is it, then, since La'ius—CR. Since La'ius... ? I take not thy drift...OE. —was swept from men's sight by a deadly violence ?CR. The count of years would run far into the past.OE. Was this seer, then, of the craft in those days ?CR. Yea, skilled as now, and in equal honour.OE. Made he, then, any mention of me at that time ?CR. Never, certainly, when I was within hearing.OE. But held ye not a search touching the murder ?CR. Due search we held, of course—and learned nothing.

significari suspicor), et sic codd. plerique. Bodl. Barocc. 66 xpefa\ superscripto a:r , xp"' V"- 601 Unus cod. A &vaneTpT)Beiev. Confer v. 1348, ubi eodemmendo (vera lectione &v yvwvai. in dvayvwuai corrupta) codd. omnes laborant.

the word, it means ' p rey ' (Ag. 1326 8ov\rj<s Oavovarji

XeipuijuaTos): Soph, uses it only here (though he hasAnt. 126): Eur. never. 561 paKpol K.T.X. : long and ancient timeswould be measured; i.e. the reckoning of years from the present timewould go far back into the past; |ioKpoi denoting the course, andiroAcuot the point to which it is retraced. Some sixteen years maybe supposed to have elapsed since the death of Lai'us. 562 iv 1-5Tfyyn: slightly contemptuous. Iv of a pursuit or calling: Her. 2.82 TCOJ/ 'EAAT/VCOV 01 iv TroLtjaa •yevo/u.evoi: Thuc . 3. 28 ol iv TOIS

TTpayfiaai: Isocr. or. 2. § 18 ol iv Tali oXtyap^tats KOX T<US 8i7ju.OKpaTtats

(meaning, the administrators thereof) : Plat. Phaed. 59 A <OS iv <f>i\o-<ro<j>[a Ty/naiv ovrutv : Legg. 762 A TWV iv Tats -yewpytat?: Protag. 317 C

(Protagoras of himself as a o-o< to-T7ys) 7roAAa -ye h-q rjSr/ el/A iv ry Tfyyi}.565 ovSo|ioS with to-ruTos ir Xas, ' when I was standing anywhere near ' ;but equivalent in force to, ' on any occasion when I was standing near':cp. Ai. 1281 ov ovBa/iov <£ijs ov§€ o-u/x/J^vou iroSt. 567 irop&rxojMV, we

held it, as in duty bound : irapi^eiv, as distinct from 2xeiv> expressingthat it was something to be expected on their part. Cp. O. C. 1498

irapa<r\iiv iraOtov. For irapi<r^OfiL€v after co^o/xcv cp.

8—2

u6 IO*OKAEOYZ

O I . 770)9 OVV Toff 0VT0S O O~O<f>6<; OVK T^uSa TCtSe ?

KP. OVK OLO • e<p ots yap /ATJ <ppovw criyav <piA.&).

0 1 . TocroVSe y ' olcrda KOLI Xeyois av eu ^povwv. 5 7 °

KP. Troiov TOO' ; et yap oTSa y', OVK dpvrjo~ofj.ai.

O I . odovueK, el ixrj crol £yvt)\de, TOL<S e/xd?

OVK av TTOT CTTTE Aatou Sia<£#opas.

KP. ei jnev Aeyet r a o , auros oicrc' • ey&> oe cou

fiaOelv SiKaiw rau^ ' airep Ka/iov o~v vvv. 575

0 1 . iKfidvdav' ov yap Brj <f>ovevs

KP. TI orjT ; aoek<pr)v TT)V efirp

0 1 . apv7]0~i<; OVK iveo~Tiv <o

KP. ap^eis S' iKeCvrj ravTci y^s ICTOJ/ vefuov \

O I . av 17 6ekovo~a TTOLVT ifj f ^

K P . OVKOVV icrovyxat o~<f>cpv iyco Svoiv

57O T6 <rov 5 7' L: voluit autem corrector gravem vocis aov accentum in acutummutare, utpote qui rocovde veram esse 1. censeret. TO ffoc 5 7' [non Se 7'] A: sicetiam V et alii. Veram lectionem, quamvis peccet accentus, praebere vult B, quiToaovSi 7 ' [sic] habet; ascriptum est enim TO<ro07-oi\ Cum B consentit cod. Ven. 616(V2), et codicis T primamanus; recentior, rubro charactere usa, syllabae TO gravem

ara£«Ds...af«Ds: 575 fi.a$£.v...$']6 iKfiAvQav. 570 Too-ovSe 7". If we

read TA <TOV 8* 7", the coarse and blunt TO O-OV would destroy the edgeof the sarcasm. Nor would TO O-OV consist so well with the calm tone ofCreon's inquiry in 571. roo-ovSe does not need Se after it, since oto-Oais a mocking echo of oTSa. Cp. Eur. / . 7? 554 OP. -n-avo-ai vvv 817, /JLTJO"ipionjo-Tj'S Trepa. 1$. roowSe y, el ty TOV ra\anrwpov Sctjuap. Against theconject. T6O-OV Se y' it is to be noted that Soph, has TOCTOS only in Ai. 185(lyric, TOCTOW), 277 (Sts TOV), and Trach. 53 <£pao-ai TOO-OV. 572 The

simple answer would have been :—' that you prompted him to make hispresent charge': but this becomes:—'that, if you had not prompted him,he would never have made it.' £i>vtjX6e: Ar. Eq. 1300 <j>aa\v aXXiy'Xatso-vvtX6flv i-as Tpiijpeis es Xoyov, ' the triremes laid their heads together': ib.467 iSta 8' exei rots AoiceSai/Aovtois ^vyyiyveTat. TOLS 4|«ls: the conject. Toi<r8'i\uis mars the passage: 'he would never have described this slaying of L.as mine.' OVK dv stirs T£S 4|xas Aatou Sia<f>6opd$ = OVK av et7rev on iyio Aaiov8U<l>9fipa, but with a certain bitter force added;—' we should never haveheard a word of this slaying of Laius by me.' Soph, has purposely chosen

0IAII70YZ TYPANNOZ 117

OE. And how was it that this sage did not tell his storythen ?

CR. I know not; where I lack light, 'tis my wont to besilent.

OE. Thus much, at least, thou knowest, and could'st de-clare with light enough.

CR. What is that ? If I know it, I will not deny.OE. That, if he had not conferred With thee, he would never

have named my slaying of Laius.CR. If so he speaks, thou best knowest; but I claim to

learn from thee as much as thou hast now from me.OE. Learn thy fill: I shall never be found guilty of the

blood.CR. Say, then—thou hast married my sister?OE. The question allows not of denial.CR. And thou rulest the land as she doth, with like sway ?OE. She obtains from me all her desire.CR. And rank not I as a third peer of you twain ?

accentum addidit. Inter editores quibus TO aov 64 y' placuit numerantur, quod mireris,Bmnck., Hermann., Dindorf., Nauck., Burton. Cum Porsono ad Eur. Med. 461 etElmsleio roaovSe 7' probaverunt Erfurdt., Blaydes., Campbell. T6OOP Si 7' cumReisigio Wunder. 672 rhs codd.: rdaS' Doederlein., Wunder., Hartung.,Dindorf., Blaydes. 675 raO8' codd.: raSB' Brunckius, quem secuti sunt edd.

a turn of phrase which the audience can recognise as suiting the fact thatOed. had slain Laius. For 8icu|>6opas instead of a clause with Sia<£0«ip£"'>Cp. Thuc . 1. 13 7 ypijii/'as rrjv €K ]§a\ayiuyos wpoayycXo-iv rrjs ai/a^wpijVeajs Kal

•nyv T<3v ye<j>vpiav...ov SiaXwriv. 574 To write o-ov instead of <rov is notindeed necessary; but we thus obtain a better balance to Kdpov. 575 |io8etvraW, to question in like manner and measure, TO.18' (MSS.) might refer tothe events since the death of Laius, but has less point. 577 yijiias i\as -.simply, I think, =-ycya^ijKas, though the special use of lx«v {Od. 4. 569lx«is 'EXeVijv Kaio-(f>iv ya/j,/?pos Aids iacri) might warrant the version, 'hastmarried, and hast to wife.' 579 yns with apx«is: (o-ov W|u>v explains TOVTO,—'with equal sway' (cp. 201 Kparrj ve/ioiv, and 237): y^s urov v€/xu>v wouldmean, 'assigning an equal share of land.' 580 •g 6&.ovo-a: cp. 126, 274,747. 581 rpCTos: marking the completion of the lucky number, as O. C.8, At. 1174, Aesch. Eum. 759 (Tpirov | 2<oT^pos): parodied by Menander,

n8 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

OI. ivTavda yap Brj Kal Ka/cos <j>aCvet <f>C\os.

KP. OVK, el 8tSoi/>js y ws eya> cravrw Xoyov.

<TKe\jjai Se TOVTO irparov, et TLV av So/ceis

i\icr0ai £vv <£oy8oicn, juaXXov 77 585

CVOOVT , et r a y awf e£ei Kparrj.

iya> fiev ovv OVT auros ipelpoiv ecf>vv

Tvpavvo<i eTvau [ASXXOV r\ rvpavva Spav,

OVT' a\Xos OCTTLS croffypovelv imcrTaTau

vvv jjiku yap e«r crov TTOLVT avev (f>6/3ov (ftepa), 590

el S' avros rjp*)(ov, iroWa KOLV O,KO)V eSpcov.

Srjr e/AOt TVpawl<; rjhiav ixeLV

rjs akvirov /cat BvvacrTtlas £<f>v ;

TOCTOVTOV ^Trarijju.evos Kvpca

h)<TT aXXa ~^prjt,eiv r\ ra crvv KepSei KaXa. 595

7racri ^(aipci), vvv /xe 77<£s ^

ot cre0ev

5 0 7 Nisi quod in E mendose legitur ica\ov<ri, nulla varietate codd. &/caXoC<ripraebent. Superscripta est in L interpretatio irporaXouo-i: in A corrector adiecitvapa, ea potius, opinor, sententia ut ex explicaret quara ut variam 1. irapaicaXovai

(Sentent. 231) OdXaa-aa Kal Trvp Kal ywrj rpcrov KCKOV. 582 evralSo •yap:

(yes indeed:) for (otherwise your treason would be less glaring :) it isjust the fact of your virtual equality with us which places your ingrati-tude in the worst light. 583 8i8o£r]s X070V: Her. 3. 25 Xoyov CWVTCO SOVSoTi...€/A«AXe K.T.X. fon reflecting that,' etc. : [Dem.] or. 45 § 7 (thespeech prob. belongs to the time of Dem.) Xoyov 8' £//.avn3tvpla-Kd) K.T.X. Distinguish the / /« r . in Plato's TTOIKIXIJ TTOIKIKOV;

SiSovs Xo'yovs, applying speeches (Phaedr. 277 c). 587 OVT' airds wouldhave been naturally followed by OVT' dXXa> TrapaLvdi/jL av, but theform of the sentence changes to OUT' akX.01 (Iftupei). 590 ix o-oi: i<is here a correct substitute for irapa, since the king is the ultimatesource of benefits: Xen. Hellen. 3. 1. 6 IKUVIO 8' avrr] rj x">Pa Swpov «c

/JacrtXews e&odrj. $ipa = (^epo/tai, as O. C. 6 etc. 591 KCIVOKOV: he woulddo much of his own good pleasure, but much also (Kal) against it, underpressure of public duty. 594 ofrirw, ironical: see on 105. 595 TO <rw K^>8«KO\<£ : honours which bring substantial advantage (real power and personal

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 119

OE. Aye, 'tis just therein that thou art seen a false friend.CR. Not so, if thou would'st reason with thine own heart

as I with mine, And first weigh this,—whether thou thinkestthat any one would choose to rule amid terrors rather than inunruffled peace,—granting that he is to have the same powers.Now I, for one, have no yearning in my nature to be a kingrather than to do kingly deeds, no, nor hath any man whoknows how to keep a sober mind. For now I win all boonsfrom thee without fear; but, were I ruler myself, I should bedoing much e'en against mine own pleasure.

How, then, could royalty be sweeter for me to have thanpainless rule and influence ? Not yet am I so misguidedas to desire other honours than those which profit. Now,all wish me joy; now, every man has a greeting for me;now, those who have a suit to thee crave speech with me,

indicaret. Quid autem sibi velit verbum iiacakoStn viderat quisquis in B annotavit/i£<r[lTr)v]iroiov<n: ut in E quoque schol. eh fior!)9ei.av ftetrovvra. altcdWovvi coniecit

Musgravius (cui etiam iriKaXowi in mentem venerat), recepit Diiidorf.: sed vide annot.

comfort), as opp. to honours in which outward splendour is joined toheavier care. El. 61 So/cdS piv, ovSev prj^a uvv Kep8« KOKOV: i.e. thesound' matters not, if there is xepSos, solid good. 596 mien. \a(po>, 'allmen wish me joy': lit. 'I rejoice with the consent of all men': all arecontent that I should rejoice. Cp. O. C. 1446 dva£iai yap irao-Cv tore

v, all deem you undeserving of misfortune: Ar. Av. 445 irao-tTOIS KptTats I KOX TOIS Oearals TT5.<TI. The phrase has been suggested

by x<"P£' f^h but refers to the meaning rather than to the form of thegreeting: i. e. irdo-i \alpv> is not to be regarded as if it meant literally, ' Ihave the word xa'P€ sa 'd to m e by all.' This is one of the boldly subtlephrases in which the art of Soph, recalls that of Vergil. Others under-stand: (1) ' I rejoice in all,'—instead of suspecting some, as the rupawosdoes, who <f>Bov&ti.. .loicri ipltrTouri.. .y(a.ipti Se roicri KaKurrouri T(3V dcrrwv

Her. 3. 80: (2) 'I rejoice in relation to all'—i.e. am on good termswith all: (3) 'I rejoice in the sight of all': i.e. enjoy a happiness whichis the greater because men see it: (4) ' I rejoice in all things.' Thislast is impossible. Of the others, (1) is best, but not in accord withthe supposed position of Oedipus o TrS.<n KXUVOS. 597 4KKaXov<ri. Thosewho have a boon to ask of Oed. come to the palace (or to Creon'sown house, see on 637) and send in a message, praying Creon to speak

120 ZO*OKAEOYI

TO yap TV)(elv avrdtcri TTOLV evravd' evi.

TTws o->jr ey<w /ceii> a y Aapoi/A acpeis Taoe ;

ou/c aV yevoiro vovs Ka/cos /caXais (j>povcov. 600

dXX' OUT' ipacTTrjs TiJcrSe rjjs yik6fj/r)<; ecjivv

ovr av fxer aXXov Spcovro<s av rXaCrjv TTOT4.

KOX TWVS' ikeyxpv TOVTO fieu TlvdciS' ia>v

vev6ov Ta \pr)cr0evT', el cra^xws iJyyeiXa croi*TOUT' aXX', eai* fie TW repaaKoiroy Xdf3r)<i 6 0 5

KOIV?7 Tt ySouXeuo-avTa, yu.77 /A' an-Xy Kjavrjs

xp7j<f)a), SiirXrj Se, 777 T ' e/i^ /cat cr^, Xafieiv.

yvoifirj S' aS^Xw jiii; fie ^copts a m w .ou yap hiKaiov OUTC TOUS /caKous \ia.Tt)v

5 9 8 Servatur in duobus codd., T et L2, vera 1. TTSC. Est in L auroicr [nonavTotia] airav clare scriptum. Nullum post airav litterae T vestigium. Consentiuntcum L in airav codices Vaticani tres, Pal., et Trin.: pluralis airavT1 extat in A et

with them. Seneca's Creon says (Oed. 687) Solutus onere regio, regniboms Fruor, domusque civium coetu viget. In Greek tragedy the kingor some great person is often thus called forth. Cp. Aesch. Cho. 663 :Orestes summons an OIK4TI)'S by knocking at the ipKcia iriX-q, and, describ-ing himself as a messenger, says—i£e\6eT<i) TIS hu>ixd.Tuiv TeA.eo-<£d/oos |ymr) i-oVap^os,—when Clytaemnestra herself appears. So in Eur. Bacch.170 Teiresias says—TI'S lv irvXauri KdSfnov ixKaXel BO/JLWV ; 'where is therea servant at the doors to call forth Cadmus from the house?'—ITO> TIS,€icrayyiXA.£ Tcipctrias ort | tryrii viv: then Cadmus comes forth. Theactive e/cKaXetv is properly said (as there) of him who takes in the message,the middle iKKaXelo-Oai of him who sends it in: Her. 8. 19 o-T-as iirlTO <rvve8piov e cKaXeero ©e/iiaroKXrja. Musgrave's conj. atKaXXovo"i isscarcely a word which a man could complacently use to describe the treat-ment of himself by others. aixaXos. KoXaf Hesych. (for aK-taXos, fromthe same rt., with the notion of soothing or stilling, as axilo-Oat, ^ a ,aK6(ov, a/ccuT/ca, a.Ka.uKoZo<s): Ar. Eq. 47 viroTretruv TOV SeaTroTTjv | yKaXX',

idiawev, £\oXa/<£v*, 'fawned, wheedled, flattered': in tragedy only once,Eur. Alidr. 630 ^>I'XIJ/A' cSe w, irpoSoriv aLKaXXwv Kvva. 598 To...rvxrtvsc. wv xpyCovo-Lv. The reading airovT, whether taken as accus. afterTVX«IV ('to gain all things'), or as accus. of respect ('to succeed in all')not only mars the rhythm but enfeebles the sense. When cwroto-i wascorrupted into auTots, wdv was changed into dirav, ag it is in L..

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 121

since therein is all their hope of success. Then why should. Iresign these things, and take thos*e ? No mind will becomefalse, While it is wise. Nay, I am no lover of such policy, and,if another put it into deed, never could I bear to act with him.

And, in proof of this, first, go to Pytho, and ask if I broughtthee true word of the oracle; then next, if thou find that I haveplanned aught in concert with the soothsayer, take and slayme, by the sentence not of one mouth, but of twain—by mineown, no less than thine. But make me not guilty in a corner,on unproved surmise. It is not right to adjudge bad men good

reliquis plerisque. Praetulerunt TT&VT' Bothius et Burges. 6O4 irevdov A, L(ex ireWov factum), cum codd. plerisque: iriffov T, irv8ov Nauck.

= £v T(3 tKKaXeiv (it, in gaining my ear: cp. O. C. 585 ivravdayap fioi K€Lva <rvyKOfi.i£eTa.i, in this boon I find those comprised. 599 ir»sSTJT. Cp. Her. 5. 106 (Histiaeus to Dareius) /3a<ri,\ev, KOZOV icf>0ey£ao

eVos; Z/J.C ftovXevcrai Trprjy/JLa IK TOV <TOL TI ^ /*ey<* v) cr/niKpov «/teAXe Xvirrjpov

dvaa-^rjaeiv; TI 8' av £7ri8i£?7 .evos Troiioifni TavTa; rev 8e cVSejJs e«JV, T<3 irdpa

filv iravTa oawjrep <roi, iravruyv Si irpos alo fiovXevfiaTiov i-TraKoveiv d^ievfiai;

600 oiK OLV -y voiTo K.T.X. Creon has been arguing that he has no motivefor treason. He now states a general maxim. 'No mind would everturn to treason, while it was sound.' As a logical inference, this holdsgood only of those who are in Creon's fortunate case. If, on the otherhand, KOX»S <f>povwv means 'alive to its own highest good,' and not merelyto such self-interest as that of which Creon has spoken, then the state-ment has no strict connection with what precedes: it becomes a newargument of a different order, which might be illustrated from Plato'sKaKos «K«JV ovSets. It would be forcing the words to render: 'Abase mind could not approve itself wise,' i.e. 'such treason as youascribe to me would be silly,' 603 8X«-yx.ov, accus. in apposition with the

sentence: Eur. H. F. 57 V 8ucnrpa£ia | ^s /AIJITOO*, OCTTIS KOX //.erais ewous

ifjLOL, I TVJ(OI, <f>l\wv eA.ey^oi' ai ei>S«rraTov. 605 iwr ' #X\O = TOVTO 8e.

Soph, has TOVTO fxiv irregularly followed by TOVT' avtfis {Ant. 165), byflra {Ph. 1345), by Si {Ai. 670, O. C. 440). T<£ TepaerKdira>. This title(given to Apollo, Aesch. Eum. 62) has sometimes a shade of scorn,as when it is applied by the mocking Pentheus to Teiresias (Eur.Bacch. 248), and by Clytaemnestra to Cassandra (Aesch. Ag. 1440).608 \ap\i, 'apart ' : i.e. solely on the strength of your own guess (yvoj^r;dS?j\os), without any evidence that I falsified the oracle or plotted with

122 Z04>0KAE0YS

XpycToix; vofxC^eiv ovre rows XP1?0"7"0"? KOLKOVS. 6 I O

<f)Ckov yap icrBXov exfiakzLv Xcrov \eyco

KOX TO> irap' avT& (SIOTOV, ov irkeicrTov <f>t.\ei.

dXX' iv -)(p6vcp yvacrei r aS ' do"<£aXa!s, irrel

X/oovos 8LK(UOV dvhpa Zeiicvvaw fj.6vo<s,

KCLKOV Se Kav iv ^pepa- yvo'vrjs fua. 615

XO. KaXals e\e£ev euXaySovyxev ) irecrslv,

ava^ - <f)povelv yap oi Tape's OVK acr^iaXets.OI. orav Ta^vs TIS ovirifiovkevav \d6pa

X^Pjjy T&Xyv Set /cd/ie fiovkeveiv irakiv.ei 8' rjcrvxatfibv vpocrfJievo}, TO. TovSe fiev 620TreTrpayfiev' ecrTai, ra/Aa. 8' i

KP. TI S^ra ~xprjZ,e.i<;; 77 /xe yijOI. TjKicrTa' 6vrj<TK€iv ov (f>vyeli> ere )8ouXoju,ai

cus a*1 TrpoSet^jjs oidv ecrn TO <f>6oveiv.

KP. cos OVY vireC£oDV ovhe mo-Tevcrcjv Xe'yets; 625AT * * * * * *

KP. ou yap <f>povovi>T<£ cr' eu /SXeWco. OI. TO youi' e/i,oV.

KP. aXX' e'f icrou Sei /cdpV. OI. dXX' e<^us Ka/co?.623—626 Nemini qui hunc locum diligenter perpenderit dubium fore credo

the seer. 612 TOV irap' airi? P£OTOV K.T.X. : the life is hospes comesguecorporis, dearest guest and closest companion : cp. Plat. Gorg. 479 B 17vyi.il $vxfj crvvoLKilv: and the address of Archilochus to his own Ov/iosas his trusty ally (Bergk fr. 66),—®uju,c, Ovp dfirf^dvouri KT/S«O-IV KVKW-jueve, I craSev, $v<rfi.ev<3v 8' d\t£ev TrpofrflaXuiv Ivavriov | cnipvov. <j>iX.ei sc.

Tts, supplied from airrcp: H e s . Op. 12 T)Jv fx,iv KEV eiraivrfo-«iE voi;o-as | rj 8'

fTTLft.oifi.riT)]. 614 XP°V°S : cp. P ind. fr. 132 a.v8pwv SiKaiiov j(p6vos

apicTTO's: Olymp. 11. 53 ° T> i£*)>-£yxo>v fovos | aXa^etav inqrvino

615 KOKOV 8J: the sterling worth of the upright man is not fully appre-ciated until it has been long tried : but a knave is likely (by someslip) to afford an early glimpse of his real character. The Greeklove of antithesis has prompted this addition, which is relevant toCreon's point only as implying, 'if I had been a traitor, you wouldprobably have seen some symptom of it erenow.' Cp. Pind. Pyth. 2. 90(speaking of the <j>0ovepo£): a-TdOixas Se TIVOS eAKOjitevoi | Trepicro-as €V

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 123

at random, or good men bad. I count it a like thing for a manto cast off a true friend as to cast away the life in his ownbosom, which most he loves. Nay, thou wilt learn these thingswith sureness in time, for time alone shows a just man; butthou could'st discern a knave even in one day.

CH. Well hath he spoken, O king, for one who givethheed not to fall: the quick in counsel are not sure.

OE. When the stealthy plotter is moving on me in quicksort, I, too, must be quick with my counterplot. If I await himin repose, his ends will have been gained, and mine missed.

CR. What would'st thou, then ? Cast me out of the land ?OE. Not so: I desire thy death—not thy banishment—

that thou mayest show forth what manner of thing is envy.CR. Thou speakest as resolved not to yield or to believe ?[ O E . NO ; for thou persuadest me not that thou art worthy of belief.]

CR. NO, for I find thee not sane. OE. Sane, at least, inmine own interest.

CR. Nay, thou should'st be so in mine also. OE. Nay,thou art false.quin post versum 625 unus desit versus : infra pluribus rem exposui. Versum 624Creonti, v. 625 Oedipo tribuunt codd. In v. 624 pro ora? scripsi (is OP.

oBvvapov la Trpoade KapSi'a, | vplv oaa <f>povriSi

Ant. 493 <£tA.eI 8' d 6v/x6s Trpocrdtv rjprj&Oai KAOTTCVIS T&V [irj&tv dpflcus Iv

(TKorta rc)(vo)fi.€va)v. 617 The infin. foovtiv is like an accus. of respect{e.g. fJovXyv) construed with both adjectives : ' in counsel, the quick arenot sure.' Cp. Thuc. 1. 70 orivo^o-ai dfcis. 618 rayis ™ xwp-%, ad-vances in quick fashion; nearly = Taxews TTWS. Ai. 1266 <f>tv, rov Oavov-TOS <us raxeta TIS PporoLs | x«P's Biappel, in what quick sort does it vanish.622—626 T£ 8TJTO, XPT)S"S ;...TA -yoOv 4(idv. A discussion of this passage willbe found in the Appendix, Note 13. My conclusions are:—(1)Verse 624, orav irpoSeiiy^ K.T.X., which the MSS. give to Creon,belongs to Oedipus; and for orav we must read <»s&v. (2) Verse 625,<us o&x virel£<ov K.T.X., which the MSS. give to Oedipus, belongs to Creon.(3) Between 625 and 626 a verse spoken by Oedipus has dropped out,

to such effect as ov yap fie 7rei'0£is OVVSK OVK a7rttTTOS ft. Thefact of the next verse, our 626, also beginning with oi yap may haveled to the loss by causing the copyist's eye to wander. The echoedov -yap would suit angry dialogue: cp. 547, 548 KP. TOVT

124 ZO*OKAEOYZ

KP. ei Se gvvir)<; fiyjhiv; OI. dpKTeov y

KP. OVTOL KCLKaJs y apxovTos. OI. <3 TTOXIS 770X15.

KP. Ka.fi.oL 7roXe&)s /xereo"Ttv, ov)(l crol /xovco. 630

XO. Travcraa-ff, a^a/cres* Kdipiav 8' V[JUV o/><3

TT^S ' e/c So/Jbcov aTeu^ovaav 'loKacrTrjv, fjueff 77s

TO wi/ trapeaTOs vei/cos eu OeaOav

I0KA2TH.

TI TT}V dj3ov\ov, (3 TaXauircopoL

y\wcrcrr]<; hrrjpaud'; ovB' iTraicrxyvtcrde, yrj<; 635

ouT<u vo<rovo"r)<;, iS ta KLVOVVTCS KOLKO. ;

OVK et cru T 01/cous cru re, ILpiov, Kara crriyas,

KOX fxjrj TO fJbrjSev aX^yos ei? pey' otcrere;

KP. ojaaijae, Sewd jx OiStirous o o"os 7roo"ts

Svoiv Sifcatot Spdv diroKpivas KCLKOZV, 640

6 2 9 In L apx°>TO<r ex dpxovTea fecit vel prima manus vel Stopffwrijs. 6 3 1Kaiplav A et codd. plerique: cum paucis L Kvplav praebet} ubi littera u post rasuramfacta est ex duabus quarum prima legi non potest, altera i fuit: in marg. yp. Kaiplav.635 iirifpar', quod cum multis codd. A habet, vulgatior fuisse lectio videtur. La prima quidem manu habuit iir-qpaaB' (quod in aliis quibusdam, ut in V et V4, extat):

vvv /xov Trpcor aKovaov ws ip<5. OI. TOVT" avro fly) jj.01 <j>pa£. 628

dpicrfov —Sei ap\etv, one must rule : cp. Ant. 677 dfivvTe' earl T019 Koa-fiov-jiievois. Isocr. or. 14 § 10 ov rmv aWtav avroi<s dpKTeov (they ought notto rule over others) aAAot TTOXV //.SiWov 'Opxp/ievtois <j>6pov oltTreov. I n

Plat. Tim. 48 B dpia-iov = Set apy^aBai, one must begin; in Ai. 853dpKTtov TO irpaynn. = must be begun. Some understand—'one must beruled^ and OVITOI KOKOJS y ap^ovros, 'No, not by one who rules ill ': but

(a) though dpKria •jro'Xis might mean, 'the city is to be ruled,'an absolutepassive use of apxriov is certainly not warranted by such an isolatedexample as oi KaTcnrXiyKTeov eoriV ('we must not be unnerved') in Dein.In Dem. § 108: (b) dpxo^ai TIVOS, ' I am ruled by one ' (instead of « orv-n-6), could only plead the analogy of aKovui TIWS, and lacks evidence.629 oipxovros, when one rules. dpKTeov being abstract, ' i t is right torule,' there is no harshness in the gen. absol. with rtvds understood (cp.612), which is equivalent to Idv TIS apxiT- CP- Dem. or. 6 § 20 XeyovTosav Tivos Trto-Tewai o*€o-0e; ' think you that, if any one had said it, theywould have believed?' = oteo-9e, d T19 eXeyt, 7ri,o-T£{io-cu av (avTOvs); <3

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 125

CR. But if thou understandest nought ? OE. Yet must Irule.

CR. Not if thou rule ill. OE. Hear him, O Thebes !CR. Thebes is for me also—not for thee alone.CH. Cease, princes; and in good time for you I see Iocasta

coming yonder from the house, with whose help ye should com-pose your present feud.

IOCASTA.

Misguided men, why have ye raised such foolish strife oftongues ? Are ye not ashamed, while the land is thus sick, tostir up troubles of your own ? Come, go thou into the house,—and thou, Creon, to thy home,—and forbear to make muchof a petty grief.

CR. Kinswoman, Oedipus thy lord claims to do dreadthings unto me, even one or other of two ills, —

sed mutavit in iivfipar' corrector antiquus. 6 3 7 Kptuv L, A, et reliqui codd. fereomnes: quod tuentur Hermann., Nauck., Blaydes. Kptov E, probantibus Elmsleio,Dindorf., Campbell. 6 4 O Spaaai SiKaioi Svotv diroKplvas naxotv codd. Quibuscausis adductus sim ut Svotv...Spav scriberem, infra leges. In T super Svoiv scripsitovvllfio'is librarius quem non effugerat inaudita contractio.

iroXxs: here, an appeal: in Attic comedy, an exclamation likeo tempora, o mores : Blaydes cp. Eupolis ap. Athen. 424 B U> -TTOXIS,

cus CISTV IJS el yu.aA.Xoi/ -rj KaXws <f>poveis: and so Ar. Ach. 27. 630Most of the MSS. have /HETEOTI rrjab" ovy(!,. Had they /XETECTTI

S' ov (which appears only in a few inferior MSS.) we should hardlybe warranted in ejecting rijo-b": but, having the choice, we may safelyprefer |i<T«m.v o$xl to jU.eVeo-n rrjo-8' ov. ' I have some right in Thebes, aswell as you.' Creon speaks not as a brother of Iocasta, but as a Thebancitizen who denies that 'the city belongs to one man' (Ant. 737). Plat.•Legg. 768 B Sci 8e 817 Kal r&v IBLIDV 8u«Sv KOIVWVUV Kara 8vva[xiv airavras' 6

yap aKoiviaviyro^ wv i^ovcriai TOV o~vv8iKd£,civ TjyuTcu TO Tra.pd.irav TIJS

7roXecos ov fieVoxos elvai. 637 OIKOVS (the king's palace), ace. after el(cp. 533); KOTO, with o-T^as only, referring to the house of Creon, whois not supposed to be an inmate of the palace: see 515, 533.638 TO HT)8JV aVyos, the grief which is as nothing (EL 1166 hi^ai...\rrjvfjLrj&ev h TO yiujScV): els |if/a <))4p«i.v, make into a great matter: cp.(Phil. 259) vocros | del TE^XE KOTTI p,e7£ov Ep^erai. 640 Svoiv...diroKpCvas KaKotv. This is the only extant example of 8w>tv scanned as

126 I0<t>0KAE0Y5:

17 yrj<i diracrai iraTpCSos, y Kreivai Xafioiv.

OI. ^vfj,<f)r)fj.L' SpotWa ydp viv, S> yvvai, /ca/cwset\7)<f>a TOVJJLOV crcGju,a arvv Te^yrj Kcu<fj.

KP. yu.77 vvv ovaijxiqv, dXk' dpa2o<;, el ere TL

SeSpcLK, okoiyu-qv, cov eVairia fie Spdv. 645

I O . (3 7T/3OS QeStV TTLCTTevCrOV, OtSlTTOUS, TCtSe,

ju.aX.KTTa ju.ei' TOVO opKOV alvecrdels decov,

eneura /cdjue roucrSe ff ot irdpeicri croi.KOU.IXO S.

crrp. a'. XO. l TTidov dektjera1; <f>povT]cras T, dva£, XCcrcrofiaL. 649OI. 2 TI croi #e\eis S^r' eiKadoi;

one syllable, though in the tragic poets alone the word occurs morethan 50 times. Synizesis of v is rare in extant Greek poetry : Pind.Pyth. 4. 225 yei/Cui/: Anthol. 11. 413 (epigram hy Ammianus, 1stcentury A. D.) UIKI/XOV, ySvofr/jLov, irqyavov, d<nrdpayo<s. Eur. I. T. 970oo"at S' "EpinxDV OVK lTrti(r6r]<ra.v VOJJUO, and ib. 145 6 oiorpois 'Hpivvatv,

where most editors write '~Epivvv, as ib. 299 'Epivvs (ace. plur.). Hes.Scut. 3 'HAe/cTpDcovos. It might be rash to say that Soph, could not haveused Suotv as a monosyllable ; for he has used the ordinary synizesis in apeculiarly bold way, Ai. 1129 fi-q vvv dripa 6eovs eois o-co-co/ieVos: but atleast it moves the strongest suspicion. diroKpCvas, on the other hand, seemsgenuine. dnoKplvuv is properly secernere, to set apart: e. g. yrjv (Plat.JRep. 303 D ) : or to select : id. Legg. 946 A TTXIJOCI TU>V ij/rjipuiv cwroKpiVavTa?,having selected (the men) according to the number of votes for each.Here, ' having set apart (for me) one of two ills' is a phrase suitable tothe arbitrary rigour of doom which left a choice only between deathand exile. For 8uotv Elms, proposed TOIVS' or roivhi. y : Herm., roivS%v. I should rather believe that 8pdv was altered into Spacrai by agrammarian who looked to dir<3<r<u, K-mvcu, and perh. also soughta simpler order. But for pres. infin. combined with aor. infin. cp. 6236vr/<TKnv...<f>vy€iv: Ant. 204. ni]T£ KTepC£ti.v fitijTe KuiKvcrai. See alsoO. C. 71,2 TJKW ydp ov% <«s Spav TI /3ouA.ij0eis, where in prose we shouldhave expected Spda-ai. The quantity of diroKpCvas is supported byAesch. P. V. 24 d-KoKpv^a: diroTpowq and its cognates in Aesch. andEur.: cTriKpvTTTeu' Eur. Suppl. 296: iirlicpdviov I. T. 51. Blaydes conj.Soiis Suotv <cptrai KaKolv (i.e. 'giving me my choice of two ills'; cp. O. C.640 TOVT(ov...8t8(u i o"ot I KpivavTL \pija6ai): Dindorf, Odrepov Svoiy

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 127

to thrust me from the land of my fathers, or to slay meamain.

O E . Yea; for I have caught him working evil, by ill arts,against my person.

CR. NOW may I see no good, but perish accursed, if I havedone aught to thee of that wherewith thou chargest me !

Io. O, for the gods' love, believe it, Oedipus—first, for theawful sake of this oath unto the gods,—then for my sake andfor theirs who stand before thee !

C H . Consent, reflect, hearken, O my king, I pray thee! Kommos.O E . What grace, then, wouldest thou have me grant thee ?

KOLKOIV (where I should at least prefer KO.K6V) : but since, with either ofthese supposed readings, the construction would have been perfectlyclear, it is hard to see how diroKp£vos—a far-sought word—could havecrept in as an explanatory gloss. 642 8p<5vra Kaicus TOV|«5V a-apa wouldproperly describe bodily outrage : here it is a heated way of saying thatCreon's supposed plot touched the person of the king (who was to bedethroned), and not merely the vofioi TroXecos. 644 apaios = wo-Trcpairos lTro.pvtfi.ai. 647 SpKov fltSv (object, gen.), an oath by the gods(since one said Ofivvvai 6eov<s) : Od. 2. 377 6ewv fiiyav opKOV airiafivv :

IO. 299 fi.aKa.ptav fieyav opKOV d/xoo-om: Eur. Hipp. 657 opKois Oewv. But

in O. C. 1767 Aios "OpKos is personified. 649—697 The KO/H;U.OS (seep. 9) has a composite strophic arrangement: (1) 1st strophe, 649—659,(2) 2nd strophe, 660—668; answering respectively to (3) 1st antistr.,678—688, (4) 2nd antistr., 689—697. 649 BeXiio-os, having consented{iridTivuv). 0. C. 757 Kpv>j/ov (hide thy woes), ^eAvjVas aarrv Kal Sofiovs

fioXeiv. Isae . or. 8 § I I Taiira irovfjvai /AT; OeXrfaas. P lut . Mor. 149 F

<ruv8enrveiv fir) 6e\ij<ravTos. <|>povijcras, having come to a sound mind .

Isocr. Or. 8 § 141 KaXov &TTW iv ra is T<3v a\.\a>v aSiKiats Kal juavwus

irpuTovs €v ^povi jVai /Tos Trpocrrrjvai T»JS TCOV 'TJXKIJVMV iXevOtpias.

651 fiKaSw: the aor. subj. is certainly most suitable here: Phil. 761jSovXei Xaftuifiai; El. 80 Qk\c.is | fieivoifiev, In such phrases the pres.subj. (implying a continued or repeated act) is naturally much rarer:f3ovku iiria-Koir<SiJ.ev Xen . Mem. 3. 5. 1. As regards the form of t'tKaOw,

Curtius ( Verb 11. 345, Eng. tr. 505), discussing presents in -6w and pasttenses in -6ov from vowel stems, warns us against 'looking for anythingparticularly aoristic in the 0' of these verbs. In Greek usage, he holds,'a decidedly aoristic force' for such forms as <rxeOuv and dKaOeiv 'never

128 IO*OKAEOYS

X O . 3 T O V OVT€ TTfiiv vrfTiov vvv T iv opK(p jieyav

0 1 . 4 OT<T6' OVV a ^(pyt,eL<s; X 0 . o I 8 a / 0 1 . <j>pd£e Si} T I <£T?S.

XO. 5TOV ivayrj (f>t\ov /ATJTTOT' iv alria 656

6 crvv d<j>avel \6ya> a OLTL/XOV fiakeuv.

0 1 . 7 ei vvv inicrTCJ, T a u ^ prav t,rjry<i, e/xot

8 QrjTcov okeOpov rj <f)iryqv e/c rrjcrSe yrj'S-j

p. XO. low TOV ndvTcov decav Oeov irpofjiov 660

2 AXiov iirel d9eo<s a< )tX.os o r t Trvfiarov

3 okoCfJLOLV, (j>p6v7)O-LV el Tavh' k\(ti.

4 a \ X a jiiot hvo-fJLopq) ya <f>6Cvovcra 6 6 5

5 rpvyei \jnr\av, TO, 8' et Ka/cois Ka/ca

6 Trpocrdxjjei, T O I S i r aXai r a i rpos cr(f)<pv.1/10

6 5 6 T&I> ^ayij t <[>l\ov ^TITTOT iv atr iat [ <ri)j' dfpavet \6yov a/riixov iKpaXtlv L ;litteras 710, lect. \byif indicantes, addidit manus antiqua. \6ytji praebent A etplerique codd.: Uyoiv V cum aliis quibusdam. Lectiones X67o» et \6yw commentisunt librarii quibus hiatus displicebat, sensus autem loci neutiquam illuxerat.a1 post Xoyifi primus inseruit Hermannus. In falsa 1. ^K/3a\eu> consentiunt cumLaurentiano reliqui codd. fere omnes. /3aXeii' tamen, quod Suidas legit, inveni etiamin cod. T. 6S9 </>vyrjv L, ab antiqua manu factum ex tpvyelv, quod in aliis

established itself: and he justly cites El. 1014 as a place whereis in no way aoristic. He would therefore keep the traditional accent,and write o-xe'0eiv, UKO.6UV, with Buttrnann. Now, while believing withCurtius that these forms were prob. in origin presents, I also thinkthat in the usage of the classical age they were often aorists: as e.g.axiOtiv in Aesch. Theb. J^ICJ distinctly is. 652 plyav, 'great,' i.e. strong,worthy of reverence, Iv 6'pK<j>, by means of, in virtue of, his oath; Eur.TfO. 669 ^we'ffti yevei irXovro) re KavSpcia /xiyav'. for Iv, cp. Phil. 185iv T oSwais 6fji.ov I Xifiw T* oiKrpos. 656 'that thou shouldest never layunder an accusation (4v OIT£<J poXetv), so as to dishonour him (dniiov),with the help of an unproved story (o-iv d<t>avtf Xo'-ycj>), the friend whois liable to a curse (Ivayfj)': i.e. who has just said (644) apaiosoXotju-av K.T.X. Aeschin. In Ctes. § 1 1 0 yiypaTnai yap OUTCOS iv Trj dpa,' tl

TXS Ta8e, (^r]uL} Trapaj3aivoL,...€Va.yq^, <f>i)o-LV, e<7Tco TOU'AiroXXtovos, ' le t

him rest under the ban of Apollo': as Creon would rest under the banof the gods by whom he had sworn. Her. 6. 56 Iv TO dya Ivi\i<x6ai, tobe liable to the curse. Iv atrCij paXetv: [Plat.] Epist. 7. 341 A cos

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 129

Cll. Respect him who aforetime was not foolish, and whonow is strong in his oath.

O E . NOW dost thou know what thou cravest ?C H . Yea.O E . Declare, then, what thou meanest.Cll. That thou shouldest never use an unproved rumour to

cast a dishonouring charge on the friend who has bound himselfwith a curse.

O E . Then'be very sure that, when thou seekest this, for methou art seeking destruction, or exile from this land.

Cll. NO, by him who stands in the front of all the heavenly 2ndhost, no, by the Sun ! Unblest, unfriended, may I die by the stroPhe-uttermost doom, if I have that thought! But my unhappy soulis worn by the withering of the land, and again by the thoughtthat our old sorrows should be crowned by sorrows springingfrom you twain.

quibusdam codd. mansit. 66O Be&v Scbv. In L deiv paene evanuit, tanquamsi librarius eluere voluisset: in A deletum est, relicto inter Sew et rpo/xov quattuorlitterarum spatio. Et plerique quidem codd. 6ebv omittunt; minor est numeruseorum qui, lit V, OeHv reiciunt, debv servant. Integrae 1. Oeav Btbv pepercit cod. T.666 nal rd5' codd. Recte delevit Hermannus Kal, quod versus antistrophicus 695spurium esse docet. TCI S' Kennedius. 6 8 8 afyCi'w (i.e. a<pt}ii) codd. ornnes :interpretatur schol. in E rh imp' v/iwu.

iv aiTia TOV EUKVVVTO. d\\' avrov avrdv, 'so that he may neverblame his teacher, but only himself,' equiv. to infiaXuv curia: cp. theprose phrases e/i/3aAAe<.v eis eru/ic^opas, ypa<£as, e\6pav, K.T.X. TCur. Tro.305 eU e/x ain'av / a'Ai). 660 OVTOV—OV /xd TOV, as not seldom; USU.followed by a second negative (as if here we had OVK I^W rdv8e cppovrjaiv):1088, Ant. 758, etc. irponov, standing foremost in the heavenly ranks,most conspicuous to the eyes of men : the god 'who sees all things andhears all things' (//. 3. 277 os TOU' £ >opas KO.1 iravr iiraKoveis): invokedTrach. 102 as <3 Kpa-nareiwv KOJ ofifxa. 663 8 TI mi|taTdv (tort),oXoC|xav: Schol. (f>0apeir]v owtp Ifr^arov, fjyovv aircoAeiav ^ris ia666 f. rd 8'—<r$C>v -. and, on the other hand, if the ills arising fromyou two are to be added to the former ills. Prof. Kennedy gives rd 8',rightly, I think: for y& <t>8Cvou<ra refers to the blight and plague (25):TaS' would obscure the contrast between those troubles and the newtrouble of the quarrel. irpo<rdi|«i intrans., as perh. only here and in fr.

J- S. 9

130 I04>0KAE0YI

OI. o 8' ovv LTG), KOU ~xpri /^e Trcu'TeX.&>9 Qavciv, 6 6 9

r\ yfjs aTLfiov TTJCTS' d,TTaxT07)vai, /3ia. 6 7 0

TO yap crov, OV TO TOVS', eTroiKTeCpa) cno^a.

ekewov OUTOS o , evU av r/, crTvyijcrerai.

KP. crTvyvos [j.ev tuKwv S-ijXos el, /3apus 8', oVai'

Trepdcrys. at Se TOtauTai cf>vcrei<;

ais Si/catws eicriv aXyicxTat <f>epet,v. 675

OI. OVKOVV fjb eacrets Ka/cTos eT; KP.crou /i.ei' rv^tov ayvcoTOS, ev oe Totcro tcros.

6 7 2 Aeeii'oi' codd.: k\etvov cum Porsono edd.

348 Kai juot Tpirov PIVTOVTI... | ay^ou irpocrrjtliiv, ' h e came near to me. '

Eur . Hipp. 188 TO jU-e'v eo"Ttv a7r\o{!t'" T(3 8e CTUVUTTTCI | Xvirrj re tfcpevwv

Xepcriv re TOVOS, ' is joined.' It is possible, but harsh, to make •n-poo-ai/'ctact. with yrj as subject. Since in 695 uXvovcrav KO.T 6p66v cmpio-as is clearlysound, Herm. rightly struck out /cat before -rd 8' here. See on 696.669 6 8' oiv. then let him go: Ai. 114 <n) 8' ow... | xpu XeiP^- ®1%iXtivov- tertiary predicate: ' I compassionate thy words, piteous asthey are.' Where a possessive pron. with art. has preceded the subst,Soph, sometimes thus subjoins an adj., which really has the predicativeforce to which its position entitles it, though for us it would be morenatural to translate it as a mere attributive : Ant. 881 TQV 8' e/aoV Trorfiov

ou8as...oT£i'a£ei: Phil. 1456 TOVJXOV ereyx^1? | Kpar' iv86-v. El. 1143 rrji ZfjLrjs 7raA.ai rpocprjs | d.v<x><j>e\iJTov. I n 1199 (where see

note) rav yafiuf/. TrapO. xpwix'i$°v is n o ' a similar case. Prof. Kennedy,placing a comma after iirotKrelpo), but none after TOVS', construes: TO(Tov CTTOjua IXavov (eVrt), OVK liroiKrupw TO TOvSe. o-ru^rjo-crai, pass.

Other examples in Soph, are 1500 oveiSieia-Oe: O. C. 581 SjyAcoo-erai,1186 XE CTCH : Ant. 210 Ti/njcrtrai, 637 a|tooo-£Tai : El. 971 KOXCI:

Phil. 48 <j>v\d£eTai: among many found in prose as well as in verseare aSiK?}o-o/mi, dXiafro/xai, eao"o//.at, ijyu.ttoo"o/xai, Tifiijaofuu, oji eX^o-oynai.

The middle forms of the aorist were alone peculiar to that voice; theso-called ' future middle,' like the rest, was either middle or passive.673 <rnjYvos...irepd<rt]s: 'thou art seen to be sullen when thou yieldest,but fierce when thou hast gone far in wrath': i.e., as thou art fierce inpassion, so art thou sullen in yielding. Greek idiom co-ordinates theclauses, though the emphasis is on oruyvos ptv UKWV, which the othermerely enforces by contrast: see on 419. papOs, bearing heavily on the

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 131

OE. Then let him go, though I am surely doomed to death,

or to be thrust dishonoured from the land. Thy lips, not his,

move my compassion by their plaint; but he, where'er he be,

shall be hated.

CR. Sullen in yielding art thou seen, even as vehement in

the excesses of thy wrath; but such natures are justly sorest

for themselves to bear.

OE. Then wilt thou not leave me in peace, and get thee

gone ?

CR. I will go my way; I have found thee undiscerning,

but in the sight of these I am just. [Exit.

object of anger, and so, 'vehement,' 'fierce': At. 1017 Svaopyos, Zvytfpa

fiapv';, ib. 656 ixijviv fia-peiav: Phil. 1045 fiapvi re KCU fiapeiav 6 £eVos <pd.TivTqv}> elite: Ant. 767 vovs 8' eori TI]KIKOVTO% d\yyj(ras fiapvs. 674 irepcurgs

absol.,= 7rpoo-fc) ikOrji: O. C. 154 7repas, (you go too far), ib. 885 tripavirepwcr* otSe 817. follow, partitive gen.: cp. II. 2. 785 Bieirpri(r<Tov TreSi'oto:Her. 3. 105 irpoXaiJ.^a.veiv...T^s dSoi): sometimes helped by a prep, oradverbial phrase, as Xen. Apol. 30 TrpofirjaeuBai Tr6ppa> fioxOrjpias: 2 Epist.Tim. 2. 16 iiA TrXeiov ydp KpoKoil/owLv ao-e/3eia?. Others render: 'resentful[or 'remorseful'] even when thou hast passed out of wrath': but (a) nepdcr^with a simple gen. could not bear this sense: (b) the antithesis pointedby |iiv and 8* is thus destroyed. 677 dfv«Tos, act., 'undiscerning,' as 681,1133 : pass., 'unknown,' Ph. 1008, Ant. 1001. Ellendt is not quiteaccurate in saying that Soph, was the first who used ayvws in an activesense, for it is clearly active in Pind. Pyth. 9. 58 (478 B.C.) ovre

TrayKapTTUtv tyvruiv vr\Tsou>ov OVT ayviaTa. 6i)puiv (j(6ovos oltrav), ' a por t ion

of land not failing in tribute of plants bearing all manner of fruit, nor astranger to beasts of chase.' The passive use was, however, probablyolder than the active: compare Od. 5. 79 dyva)T£s...aXXi;\o«Tt (pass.) withThuc. 3. 53 ayvwres aAA^Awv (act.), ev 8J TOIO-8' £<ros: 4v of the tribunal orcompany by whom one is judged: Ant. 459 lv dedio-i rrjv BIKHJV | SOIW«:Eur. Hipp. 988 01 yap lv <ro<£ots >ovAoi Trap' o \o> p.ov<Tii«aT£poi Aryeiv :and so, more boldly, O. C. 1213 o-Kaioowav tpvXdvaaw Zv Ipol (meiudke)KaraSijXos eorat. tiros, aequus, just: Plat. Legg. 975 c TOVpeWovTa SiKacr-•njv la-ov zo-tirOai. [Dem.] or. 7 § 35 (by a contemporary of Dem.) «r<pKOL Koarto 8iKaoTijpiu>. So Ph. 685 icros lv lows dvrjp. The scholiastexplains, irapa. Se TOVTOts TI;S ofioias S o ^ s yv KOU irpurqv eixov ""V' *!"*, i- e.

'of the same repute as before.' To me such a version of i«ros appears most

9—2

132 SO*OKAEOYI

XO. l yvva.ii TI/ieXXeis KO^itfiiv SO/JLCOV TOVS' ecrw ; 678

IO. 2 fxaOovad y 17719 17 T^XV- 680

XO. 3 Sd/c^cris dyvws Xoycov rfkde, SaTrrei Se Kai TO /AI) VSIKOJ'.

IO. & d/A(f)oii> OLTT" OLVTOIV ; XO. vai^i. IO. Kai TIS 171/ \0y05;

XO. 5aXis ejaoiy', aXi<?, yas 7rpoTrovov[xeva<;, 685

OI. 7 djoas 1^' r/Kw;, ayados aiv yvw/xrjv dvijp,

8 Tovfxbv Trapt,€i<; Kai KaTa^^kvvuiv Keap ;

XO. 1 wi'af, et7ro^ /Aev ov^ aTra^ povov, 689

2 tcr^i 8e 7rapa(f>povLiMov, dnopov iirl <j>p6vLjxa

3 TT€(f>di>6a.L ja' a ^ et cr'

6 8 4 Xo'705 L et codd. plerique: 6 X670S A, E (cum gloss. 17 8ia0opo), Bodl.

Laud. 54, Barocc. 66. 6 8 8 irapiris Kai KaTa^\6ve^ cum Hartungio Dindorf.,

posito post rficfis interrogationis signo, sublata autem interpunctione post avrip. Con-

Strange. 678 Creon leaves the scene. The Chorus wish Iocasta to with-draw Oedipus also, that his excited feelings may be soothed in theprivacy of the house : but the queen wishes first to learn from theChorus how the dispute began. 681 86Kn<ris...Xd-y«v, a suspicion restingon mere assertions (those made by Oedipus), and not supported byfacts (tpya): hence dyv<is, unknowing, guided by no real knowledge.Thuc. I. 4 ov A.dy<i>v...KO|inros Ta.Be yu.aAA.ov fj ipyuv IUTLV dXijdna: 3- 43Trjs ov fiefiaLov So/ofcrea)?. 8airrei 84: Oedipus was incensed againstCreon, without proof; on the other hand (84) Creon also (K<XI) wasincensed by the unjust accusation. 8dirm might be historic pres.,but need not be so taken: Creon is still pained. Aesch. P. V. 437 o-vwoiaSe Scwi-To/iai Keap. The version, 'and even injustice wounds,' would makethe words a reflection;—'An accusation galls, even when unfounded':

but this is unsuitable. 683 f. a|i<|>oiv air" avTOiv SC. rt\de TO vtixos; Thusfar, Iocasta only knew that Oedipus charged Creon with treason. Thewords of the Chorus now hint that Oedipus himself was partly to blame.' So then,' Iocasta asks, 'provocation had been given on both sidesi'Xo-yos, the story (of the alleged treason): for the words of Oed. (642SpiSvTa KdKoos, ri)(yq Kaiaj) had been vague. 685 irpoirovoujie'vas, ' alreadytroubled,' not, ' troubled exceedingly.' irpoirovtiv always = to sufferbefore, or for: Lucian lupp. Trag. § 40 'KO-qva "Ap-qv KarayotvL^Tai, arcKai irpoTretrovriKoTa OI/MU EKTOS rpav/iaros, already disabled. 687 The

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOZ 133

Cil. Lady, why dost thou delay to take yon man into the ist anti-, , strophe,

house ? r

Io. I will do so, when I have learned what hath chanced.CH. Blind suspicion, bred of talk, arose; and, on the other

part, injustice wounds.Io. It was on both sides ?CH. Aye.Io. And what was the story ?CH. Enough, methinks, enough—when our land is already

vexed—that the matter should rest where it ceased.OE. Seest thou to what thou hast come, for all thy honest

purpose, in seeking to slack and blunt my zeal ?CH. King, I have said it not once alone — be 2 n d anti-

sure that I should have been shown a madman,bankrupt in sane counsel, if I put thee away — thee,

firmat participium napiels ascripta in L et A interpretatio licMuy. 6 9 3 el (revocr<pi^o/j.aL codd., sed repugnat sententiae praesens indicativi. el a £vo<r(pit6/ia.i/ con-iecerant Hermann., Hartung. (—-qv), Badham.; recepit Blaydes.

evasive answer of the Chorus has nettled Oedipus by implying thatthe blame was divided, and that both parties ought to be glad to forgetit. He could never forget it (672). Ap£s W IJKEIS conveys indignantreproach: a grave charge has been laid against your king; instead ofmeeting it with denial, you are led, by your sympathy with Creon, toimply that it cannot be directly met, and must be hushed up. Ant. 7356pa<s raS' o)9 eipr/Kas (u; ayav veos: El. 628 opas ; irpos opyrjv (Kijjepei.

688 irapuls with Toi)|iov K&tp, seeking to relax, enervate, my resentment:a sense which the close connection with KaraupXivuv interprets, thoughthe more ordinary meaning for wapitis, had it stood alone here, wouldbe 'neglecting,' 'slighting' (TTOOOS irapeiTo, El. 545): cp. Ar. Eq. 436TOV 7roSos TrapUi, slack away (some of) the sheet: Eur. Cycl. 591 wvaTrapa/xivo's: Or. 210 T<3 \{av Trapei/xevoi, (neut.) by too great languor.Schneidewin understands, ' neglecting my interest, and blunting (your)feeling': but TOV|J.OV must surely agree with Ke'ap. 692 iirl <f>p6vi|ia:[Dem.] or. 25 § 31 iirl /j,ev K<X\6V y xpT<i<TTdv 7] riys 7roXecos d^iov Trpayfiia

ov&iv OUTOS i(TTL xp^Vt/AOS. 693 ire<|>av8ai dv, oblique of Tre^atr/xei'os av r/v:

for the tense Cp. IsOcr. or. 5 § 56 Xonrov av rjv...d firj bmroL-qTO. T h e

el vo<n(>fl;o|j,ai of the MSS. would necessarily imply that t he Chorus do

134 IO<t>OKAEOYI

4 os T ijxav yav <f>i,\ai> Iv TTOVOMTIV

5 akvovcrav Kar' opdov ovpicra<s, 695

6 x a i w T eurro/ATTOs av yivoio.

1 0 . 77/365 Oecov SCSa^ov KCL^, a.va£, OTOV TTOT£

fifjvLv rocriji'Se vpdyfxaTO<; cmjcras e^eis-

0 1 . ipw' are yap rcavb' es vXeov, yvvai, cre/Sw 'JQO

Kpiovros, old fj.01

I O . X.ey\ e i aa<f>a)<s TOV

O I . <f>ovda fie <f>r)a\ Aatov KaOeardvai.

10. auros ^weiSeis, 17 paOatv dWov trdpa.;

6 9 4 iroVois codd.; q.uod> cam versui 665 ((pOiuovaa) non respondeat, Dindorf. ibi(pOwlis legit. Sed praestat, servato <j>$ivov<ra, hie 7rocoiiriJ' legere. iroVois TOT' coniecitBlaydes. 696 ravvv T"1 e 7ro/x7ros e ddvfuo yevov L. Litteram o voci Suvaioaddidit recentior manus : prima hbvm (i.e. Svvq) scripserat. Post TavO>' facta estrasura in T', quod tamen 5' prius fuisse non ausim dicere. Deletum est aliquid super

reject Oedipus: Ant. 304 €t7rtp to-^ei Z«iis IT' e 1 eyuou o-^3a5. Thechange of one letter restores the required «vocr<|>ijonov. 694 K.T.X. ASSs TO cannot be epic for o?, T« goes with oiipuras: cp. El. 249 eppoiT* a.v aiSoSs I airavrojv T* evcrc^eia ^varw. 695 oXi5ov<rav, of onemaddened by suffering, Ph. 1194 aXvovra. xei/tcpi'oi W"?. The con-ject. aaXevova-av would be correct, but tame. 696 av YIVOIO. TheMSS. have tt Svvaio Y«VOV : for Svvaio, the 1st hand of L had writtenSvvai, i.e. Svva. Now, elSw -ysvoG is satisfactory in itself, since Suvafor hvvaaai has good authority in Attic, as Eur. Hec. 253 Spas S' oi&lv17/ias ev, KaKws 8' otrov SVVCL. But then we must correct the strophe,667,—as by writing there TO 7rpos <r<f>aiv TOIS ?raAai irpovaAJ/tTov, whichI should prefer to Nauck's ingenious irpowa.il/ei rots -trdXai i-a Trp6<r<f>a.Ta.Verse 667, however, seems right as it stands: it gives a better rhythmfor the closing cadence than we should obtain by adding a syllable.And if so, A Sivaio (or 8-6v<j) -yevov here must be reduced to - — —.(1) If with Hermann we simply omit yevov, the elliptical «l Svvato—understanding "<r8i or yevot)—is intolerably harsh; to me it doesnot seem even Greek. (2) el 7^010, ' may est thou become!' is read byBergk and Dindorf; cp. 863 d fioi £weir). (3) To this I much prefer ov•yevoio, which Blaydes adopts; but I do so for a reason which he doesnot give. I suspect that el 8w<uo was a marginal gloss intended to

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 135

who gavest a true course to my beloved country when dis-traught by troubles—thee, who now also art like to prove ourprospering guide.

Io. In the name of the gods, tell me also, O king, on whataccount thou hast conceived this steadfast wrath.

OE. That will I ; for I honour thee, lady, above yondermen:—the cause is Creon, and the plots that he hath laidagainst me.v

Io. Speak on—if thou canst tell clearly how the feudbegan.

OE. He says that I stand guilty of the blood of Lai'us.Io. As on his own knowledge ? Or on hearsay from

another ?vocem Siivcuo, quod crii fuisse nihil indicat. rauvv r eiiwo/j.iros el Svvaio yevov A .Repetunt duvaio omnes quos videriin codd. praeter Bodl. Barocc. 66 qui habet eldivtu 6 yevov. Numero testimoniorum praevalet ravvv 5', pondere ravir T', quippequod et A et antiquus Laurentiani corrector comprobent.

define the sense of av yevoio, and that av yivoio was corrupted to yevovwhen et Svvoio had crept into the text. (4) Prof. Kennedy acutely con-jectures et TO y iv o-oi: 'now also | with thy best skill thou ably waftest.'Since the metre of 667 is not certainly sound, no treatment of ourverse can be confident. 697 Kan': these men know i t : allow me alsoto know it. 6'T<n>...irpa-y|i.aTOS, causal gen.; Ant. 1177 Trarpl fj.7]v{aai<j)6vov. 698 cri-ijo-os ?x"s, hast set up, i.e. conceived as an abiding senti-ment, referring to 672 and 689. Cp. Eur. I. A. 785 eA7ris...|ofav...|o-i">7-a-a crat raS' « aXkr)\a.% \ [ivdevo-ovo-i (Fritzsch). 700 TWVS' 4S irXe'ov =irXiov r) rova&e, not TTXSOV rj otSe. The Chorus having hinted that Oedipuswas partly to blame, he deigned no reply to their protests of loyalty(689 f.). But he respects Iocasta's judgment more, and will answerher. The Chorus, of course, already know the answer to her ques-tion. 701 KpeWros, sc. <TT7j<ras ex® Tiyv furjviv: causal gen. answer-ing to OTOV TrpdyixaTos. 702 \e \ ' : speak, if you can make a clearstatement (el cra<|xSs epeis) in imputing the blame of the feud: /. e.if you are prepared to explain the vague ola (701) by definingthe provocation. eyxaXetv V«IK6S (TIVI) = to charge one with

ning) a quarrel: as Phil. 328 ypkov (TIVOS) KO.T OZTZV

charging them with having provoked your anger at a deed. 704 avros£t>v«i8»s: i. e. does he speak as from his own knowledge (of your guilt) ?

136

OI. fiavriv fxev ovv KaKOvpyov eicr7reju<'/'as> eVet 705

TO y eis eavrov TTOLV ikevOepol crTO/xa.

10. crv vvv afftels creavTov 3>v Xeyeis iripi

'tfdKovcrov, KO.1 \i6.ff ovvi.it ecrrt croi

ovhkv jAavTi.K'rjs eX9v Te)(PT)<s.

(j>a.pci) Se o~oi <n)fi€i(t rcUvSe crvVTOfia. 7 1 0

Xprjcrfio? yap ijkOe Aal'a> 7ror', OUK ipco

<3>oi/3ou y air avTov, TU>V S' VTrrjpzToiv a/no,

CIJS CLVTOV yj^ot, jxolpa 7r/)os TraiSos Oaveuv,

ocrris yivoiT ifiov re KO.KV.VOV irdpa.

713 ij'£« L, Bed ex rffot factum. 'Joi V et IA ifjei A et codd. plerique, ut

705 |«v ouv, 'nay. ' EL 1503. Ar. Eq. 13 NI. Acye <rv. AH. o-u/xev owXeye. Distinguish fiiv ovv in 483, where each word has a separate force.706 TO Y' ets eavTov, in what concerns himself: Eur. 1. T. 691 TO JJL\V yaptis c/x' ou KaKw ex6'- ' r*v «^61)8ePoI> sets wholly free (from the discredit ofhaving brought such a charge): Ant. 445 «£co /Bapua's alrtas ZKeudtpov:Plat. Legg. 756 D iXcvdcpov 6.<$>ua6cu TTJS ^ry/xtas. 707 d<)>€ls O-IBMTOV, an

appropriate phrase, since dtpitvai was the regular term when the naturalavenger of a slain man voluntarily released the slayer from the penalties:Dem. or. 38 § 59 av 6 TraSatV awds dtpfj rov (jwvov TOV 8pa.cra.vTai Antiph.or. 2 § 2 011 TOV aiTiov a<£eVres TOV dvaiTiov SiuKOfiev. 708 |id8' K.T.X. : learn

that-thou canst find no mortal creature sharing in the art of divination.<rot ethic dat.: &TTIV ixov = t\u (Eun SuppL 527 rt TOVTWV iatlv ov «aA.cus*Xov;); T«'XVT]S, partitive gen. The gods have prescience (498); but theyimpart it to no man,—not even to such ministers as the Delphian priests.Iocasta reveres the gods (647): it is to them, and first to Apollo, thatshe turns in trouble (911). But the shock which had befallen her ownlife,—when at the bidding of Delphi her first-born was sacrificed withoutsaving her husband Laius-—has left a deep and bitter conviction that nomortal, be he priest or seer, shares the divine foreknowledge. In theGreek view the /u,arm might be (1) first, the god himself, speakingthrough a divinely frenzied being in whom the human reason wastemporarily superseded (hence the popular derivation of fjiavTiKij from

fiavia) : Plat. Tim. 71 E //.avTiKiyv a^pocwg 0eos dvOpwirLvy o'ih'uiKeV oi'Setsyap evvovs t >a7TTerai //.avriK^s ivOiov KO.1 aXrj^oCs: this was much thesame as the Egyptian belief, Her. 2. 83 fuivTmrj Sc avroXcn <oScdvOptxiirtov /xiv ow'Seel TrpoaKe'erat •q Ti^y-q, TWV 8k QtStv

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOS 137

OE. Nay, he hath made a rascal seer his mouth-piece; asfor himself, he keeps his lips wholly pure.

Io. Then absolve thyself of the things whereof thou speak-est; hearken to me, and learn for thy comfort that noughtof mortal birth is a sharer in the science of the seer. I willgive thee pithy proof of that.

An oracle came to Lai'us once—I will not say from Phoebushimself, but from his ministers—that the doom should overtakehim to die by the hand of his child, who should spring fromhim and me.

saepe usu venit cum inter indicativum et optativum pendeat lectio. ?|« coniecitCanter.; efoi K. Halm., quod receperunt Nauck., Blaydes.

(2) Secondly, the /xaVns might be a man who reads signs from birds,fire, etc., by rule of mystic science : it was against this rexyi thatscepticism most readily turned: Eur. El. 399 Ao^i'ou yap efnrtSoi |•^prjCTfioi, fipoT&v Sc jiavTiKrjv ^aLpeiv \eyu>. Iocasta means : ' I willnot say that the message came through the lips of a truly god-possessedinterpreter; but at any rate it came from the priests; it was an effort ofhuman [XCLVTIKT].' SO in 946, 953 #eiov fia.vre.viM.ia, are oracles whichprofessed to come from the gods. Others render :—' Nothing in mortalaffairs is connected with the mantic art ' : i.e. is affected by it, comeswithin its ken. Then brr\v fyov will not stand for c^erai (which it couldnot do), but for &xeh a s meaning 'is of,' 'belongs to.' Her. has e?xe'" a s

= etvat, with expressions equivalent to an adverb, as 2. 91 dy&vo. yvfivLKov Sictirdcrr]<; dy wvi'^s l\ovra, ' consisting in every sort of contest,' as he might

have said TroXvrpoira'S t)(OVTa : SO 3. 128 Trepi TCOWS>V t ^ o n a

TOJV (=7roXXa^u!s): 6. 42 Kara ^copiyv (=t/«.7reSa)s) e^ovTes: J. 220 ev

e£a/u.cTpoio-i c^ovTa. But such instances are wholly different from thesupposed use of txav a^0lle a s = twai with a partitive genitive. 711 OUKipSt K.T.X. The exculpation of Apollo himself here is obviously not in-consistent with 720, which does not ascribe the prediction to him. Andin 853 (ov ye. Aortas | Sian-e) the name of the god merely stands for thatof his Delphian priesthood. 713 4jgoi is better than the conject. ?fot('constrain'), as expressing the suddenness with which the doom shouldovertake him. El. 489 i7fci...\E/Hvvs. The simple ace. av-nSv, since7'Jgoi = KaraXrJi/'OiTO: cp. Her. 9. 26 <£a/tev rjfleas LKviiuOa.1 yyefiove.ve.lv,instead of h ^e'as (2. 29). 714 00-n.s Y^VOIT' is oblique for ooris avytvr/Tat, (whoever may be born), not for Sons iyevero (who has been

138 SO<t>OKAEOYI

/cat TOI> fjueu, bicnrep y rj ^ d n s , feVoi Trore 7 J 5

\rj<TTal <$>ovevov<T iv TpiTrXat

TratSos Se ySXacrras ou hiicr)(ov

rpet?, /cat PIV apdpa Kelvos eV£eu^as 7708011/

eppupev aWcov ~)(<zpcriv ei? afiaTov opos.

KoivTavd' 'ATTOXXWV OVT' iKtivov yjvvcrev 7 2 °

(f>ovea yevicrdai TraTpos, ovre Action,

TO Seivoi' ou^oySetro, TT/JOS TratSos Oaveiv.

TOLOLVTCL (jyrjfjLai fiavTtKal Sidjpurav,

oiv Ivrpiirov crv [A7]8ev av yap av Oeos

^peiav ipevva paSttws avros <f>aveL. 7 2 5

01. olou /jf aKovaavT' dprCas ex

1 0 . Trotas fiepL/Avr)1? TOV0' VTTOCTTpanels Xeyets;

710 eh afiarov opos codd.: ii.fia.Tov eh Upos cum Musgravio Erfurdt., Dindorf.,Bothius, Hartung., Seidler. 7 2 2 6aye?i> codd. In A autem yp. iraOeiv superBaveiv rubris littevis scripsit manus antiqua; recentior eandem lectionem in marg.

born): Laius received the oracle before the birth of the child. 715 glvoi:not Thebans, much less of his own blood. 716 see on 733. 717 SUo^ov.'Three days had not separated the child's birth from u s ' : three dayshad not passed since its birth. Plut. Tib. Gracch. § 18 KeXeva-avros€.K.e.ivov hux.u)(uv TO 7rA.T7#qs, to keep the crowd off. pXaoras cannot beace. of respect (' as to the birth'), because Si&rxov could not mean ' hadelapsed': when SKETCH/ is intrans. it means (a) to be distant, Thuc. 8. 79

8i oXiyov ravrrj 97 Sa/^os njs rjirtipov : or (b) to extend, Her. 4. 42^a.. .Ste^oucrav Is TOV 'Apdfiiov KOXTTOV. 718 KaC = ore (parataxis instead

of hypotaxis): Thuc. I. 50 rj8rj Se^voi/f£...Kat ot KopiV0iot e^airtVr/s irpvfji.vavtKpovovTo. apepa iroSotv = ra <T<j>vpd : IVS«IJ|OS, fastened together by drivinga pin through them, so as to maim the child and thus lessen the chanceof its being reared if it survived exposure : Eur. Ph. 22 (Iocasta speaks)

tfuv iraiSa, KO.1 (nrupas fipl<f>os, | yvovs Ta//.7rAaKry//,a TOV 6eov re

<£aTiv, I Xei/iuiv' i<s "Hpas Kal Kt^aipdUvos Xiwa's StScocri J3OVK6XOKTLV

itpos, | (r<j>vpwv (TiStjpa Kevrpa Siairecpa^ fiiuov (better fiiawv), |

Sdev viv 'EAAas u>v6fiat,cv OJSiVouv. Seneca Oed. 812 Forata ferro

gesseras vestigia, Tumore nactus nomen ac vitio pedum. 719 ets oiparov 6'pos:the tribrach contained in one word gives a ruggedness which is certainly

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 139

Now Lai'us,—as, at least, the rumour saith,—was murderedone day by foreign robbers at a place where three highwaysmeet. And the child's birth was not three days past, whenLai'us pinned its ankles together, and had it thrown, by others'hands, on a trackless mountain.

So, in that case, Apollo brought it not to pass-that the babeshould become the slayer of his sire, or that Lai'us should die—the dread thing which he feared—by his child's hand. Thusdid the messages of seer-craft map out the future. Regardthem, thou, not at all. Whatsoever needful things the god seeks,he himself will easily bring to light.

OE. What restlessness of soul, lady, what tumult of themind hath just come upon me since I heard thee speak!

Io. What anxiety hath startled thee, that thou sayest this ?Laurentiani notavit. Et receperunt quidem iraBeiv Erfurdt., Wunder., Dindorf.,Hartung. Proclivis erat mutatio; nee dubium mihi videtur quin Baveiv verum sit.7 3 8 I'/TTO ffTpa<f>els T, V4 : quod probat Kayser., recepit Dindorf.

intentional here, as in 1496 rov irarepa Trarrfp, At. 459 TrcSia TaSe.A tribrach in the 5 th place, always rare, usually occurs either whenthe penultimate word of the verse is a paeon primus (— ^ ^ ^), asEl. 326 ivrdtftia X€P°^V> o r when the last word is a paeon quartus(^ ^ *-< —), as Phil. 1302 avSpa TTo\iu.Lov. Verse 967 below is exceptional.720 KavT<xS6': cp. 582. 722 It is more likely that, as our MSS. suggest,ira9etv should have been a commentator's conjecture than that Oovetvshould have been a copyist's error (from v. 713). No objection can bedrawn from the occurrence of 717009 TTCUSOS 6aveiv so soon after 713: seeon 519. 723 Toia{JTtt...8i»p«rav, i.e. made predictions at once so definiteand so false: $ij|uu, a solemn word used scornfully: cp. 86. The senseof Suofiurav in 1083 is slightly different: here we might compare Dem.or. 20 § 158 d Apa.KO)v...Ka0apov &iu>pi<rtv thai, 'has laid down that theman is pure.' 725 <5v \ptiav Ipewa: a bold phrase blended, as it were,from tov xpeiW %XV a n d & xPV(Tllx-a (ovra) ipevva: cp. Phil. 327 TtVos... |yokov...h/KoXSiv, instead of rtvos ^oAov lxwv o r T ' fy^aXd)!'. 726—754The mention of 'three roads' (716) has startled Oedipus. He now asksconcerning (1) the place, (2) the time, (3) the person. The agreementof (1) with (2) dismays him; that of both with (3) flashes conviction tohis mind. 727 irXdvi)|jia denotes the fearful ' wandering' of his thoughtback to other days and scenes; as Z8o£' (729) is the word of one whohas been in a troubled dream. 728 iroCas pep- <moa~rp., having turned round

IX)<t>0KAE0Y2

OI. eSo^' aKovcrai crov TOS', COS d AcuosKaTacr(f)ayeur) vpos rpiTrXats a/xaftrot?. 7 3 ^

IO. rjvSaTO yap Taur', ovSe irco Xrj^avT ?XeL-

OI. Km CTOU ere' o ^wpos OUTOS ov TOO 771' Tratfos;

IO. ^WKIS ju.et' 17 y ^ KXry^erai, cr^tcrr)} S' OSOS

es ravro Aekcfxav /cowro AavXtas ayet.

OI. /cat TIS XP°VO<S TOICTS' ecrriv ov^ekrjkvOat^ ; 735

IO. cr^eSot1 TI 7rp6cr0€v rj cru Trjcrh' e^wi'

dpXVv £<f>awov TOVT iK^pv^dr) vokec.OI. w Zei!, TI JUOU Spacrai /3e/3ou\evcraiIO. rt S' ecrrt crot TOVT', OIOLTTOV;, ivdvfxiov;OI. \irqTTOi \h ipaTa' TOV 8e Action (f>vcriv 74°

73O SiTrXafs, quod habent L aliique complures, mendum est manifestum; nequeeuim ita explicari potest ut compita significentur ubi via, per quam Laius incedebat,cum dualms aliis se coniunxit. Inter paucos qui rpiirXats tuentur sunt A et E.74O cpvcriv I -rfx' t?xe <t>P^ie T'lva- 5' d/c,u];K 17,87)8 ?%uv codd., nulla varietate praeterquam

on account of (= startled by) what care,—like a man whom a sound athis back causes to turn in alarm:—far more expressive than i-rrujTpa^ii's,which would merely denote attention. For the causal gen., cp. 724 andAt. 1116 TOV 8t croS ij/6(j>ov I OVK av (rrpa<f>€07]v. 731 Xi^avr': the breath of

rumour is as a breeze which has not yet fallen: cp. At. 258 IOTOS «JSAifyet, and O. C. 517. 733 (TXIO-TI 8' 686s. In going from Thebes toDelphi, the traveller passes by these ' Branching Roads,'—still known asthe rpioSoi, but better as the o-rcvo; from Daulia it is a leisurely ride ofabout an hour and a half along the side of Parnassus. The following isfrom my notes taken on the spot:—' A bare isolated hillock of greystone stands at the point where our path from Daulia meets the road toDelphi, and a third road that stretches to the south. There, in front,we are looking up the road down which Oedipus came [from Delphi];we are moving in the steps of the man whom he met and slew; the roadruns up a wild and frowning pass between Parnassus on the right handand on the left the spurs of the Helicon range, which here approach it.Away to the south a wild and lonely valley opens, running up among thewaste places of Helicon, a vista of naked cliffs or slopes clothed withscanty herbage, a scene of inexpressible grandeur and desolation'{Modern Greece p. 79). At this cr icm; oSos Pausanias saw TO. TOV Aalovfj.vijiit.aTa. KCU OIKITOV TOV lirop.€vov: the legend was that Damasistratus

TYPANNOI 141

OE. Methought I heard this from thee,—that Laius wasslain where three highways meet.

Io. Yea, that was the story; nor hath it ceased yet,OE. And where is the place where this befell ?Io. The land is called Phocis ; and branching roads lead to

the same spot from Delphi and from Daulia.OE. And what is the time that hath passed since these

things were ?Io. The news was published to the town shortly before thou

wert first seen in power over this land.OE. O Zeus, what hast thou decreed to do unto me ?Io. And wherefore, Oedipus, doth this thing weigh upon

thy soul ?OE. Ask me not yet; but say what was the stature of

quod laxe pro ct%e praebet A. Pro TIVO. 8' Nauckius dedit rlvos, quod recepi: videquae infra annotata sunt. Duas fere medendi vias inierunt editores. (i) ServatiseT e et rlva 5', pro exo;? Brunckius coniecit Tore, Kennedius eVi. (2) Servatis rivaS' et (xu"> P r 0 e'Xe Dindorfius coniecit y\6e, Hartungius Irvxe, Schneidewinus etBlaydesius dpire.

king of Thebes had found the bodies and buried them (10. 5 § 4). Thespot has a modern monument which appeals with scarcely less force tothe imagination of a visitor,—the tomb of a redoubtable brigand whowas killed in the neighbourhood many years ago. 735 TOIO-B". For thedat., cp. Her . 2. 145 Aiovvcru) \i.kv vvv...KaToi i^aKoaia cVea KCLL ^iXia

jU.aA.iara eori es efii" 'Hpa/cXei 8£...Kara tivctKocna itTta.' I l a v i Si . . .Kara

TO oKraKoaia fidXia-ra « (fie. Then from persons the idiom is transferredto things: ThllC. 3. 29 y/xepai fidXtcrTa rjcrav rfj MVTIXIJVJJ la\o>KVLakirrd. 736 (rx«8dv TI. irpotrBev. The interval supposed between the deathof La'ius and the accession of Oedipus must be long enough to containthe process by which the Sphinx had gradually brought Thebes to despair:but Soph, probably had no very definite conception of it: see on 758.738 co Zii. A slow, halting verse, expressing the weight on his soul:the neglect of caesura has this purpose. 739 4vflu'|uov: Thuc. 7. 50 rjtre\t]VTj £KXeiVei...K<u 01 'A.By]valoi...iTricr^eiv eKtXevov TODS CTpar^yous,

ivO-ifkiov TroLovfuevoi. 740 I do not believe that Soph., or any Greek,could have written <|>6<nv | rlv' el e, <|>pdi«, rCva 8' ctK|iTJv rjpiis <SxMV> whichHerm. was inclined to defend as if TWO. cfava-iv £Tx« = «'s rjv <f>v<riv. NowT£VOS would easily pass into TCVO, 8" with a scribe who did not follow the

142 IO<t>OKAEOYI

TIV ei)(e <f>pd£e, TLVOS dK/JLrjv rj/3r]<s

I O . /neyas, 'yyodtfav dpTi XevKavffes Kapa,

(Jiop<f)rj<; Se T ^ S cr^s OVK direcTTa-Tei. irokv.

OI. oijiioi raXa?1 eoiK ijiavrov ei? apa?

Setms TrpofidWcov aprtaj? ov/c etSeVat. 745

IO. 7T&!? </)7j?; oKt"(3 rot TT/JOS cr' dTrocr/coTroucr', ava£.

O I . Sewws dOvfiai jLii) fiXeirav d fi.dvTi's TJ.

Seifeis Se juaWov, ^ ^ Iv itjeiTrgs ert.

IO. /cat ^,i)v d/<v&J )u.eV, av 8' epr; [xaOova-' ipai.

OI. TroTepov i)(cipei, ^atds, 17 TTOXXOUS e^wi' 75°

avSpa? Xo^tra?, ot' dvijp dp^r)yerrj<;;

IO. TreW ^crav ot ^u/ATravres, eV 8' avroicrtv T^

Kr}pv£' aTryjvrj 8' rjye Ad'iov jxLa.

OI. atcu, raS ' i Srj Suacjiavf}. Tts ^ Trore

7 4 2 x"0 1 '^ ' ' ••• Xewcai'Ws L, A, et codd. plerique : xv0^uv ••• Xfi"favSe!s T:X»'oaf<«»'...Xeu/caj'Wc A. Nullus quod sciam codex x"°"-£°'' habet; L enim, quem unumeius 1. testera citat Campbell., nisi me oculi mei fefellerunt, xpoafuv clare scriptumexhibet. Hartungium taraen secutus praetulit Dindorf. x"0^i"0" • • - AE u*rar^eis, x"oa^ovin x^oafwr propter voc. iiiyas mutatum esse credens, ~kevKavdeU vero turn demum in\evKav$£s transiisse. Mihi quidem vulgatam lectionem et simplicitas et elegantia

construction; and to restore TIVOS seems by far the most probable aswell as the simplest remedy. No exception can be taken to the phraseTtVos ci.KiJi.rjv ^y3ijs as = ' the ripeness of what period of vigorous life.'742 xv0<"&''n' «vKav8 s Kapo = 2 (01' ^yoa^ov \CVKOUS Kapa: Ar. Nub. 978yyav% uicnrep ftifXoio-iv cirijv^ei (the down on his chin was as the bloom onapples): here the verb marks the light strewing of silver in dark hair.As Aesch. has fieXavdls yeVos, 'swarthy' {Suppl. 154), so in Anthol.12. 165 (Jacobs 11. 502) Xev/cavtfrfs = ' of fair complexion' as opp. to

s. 744 TdXas, as being for raXavs: Ar. Av. 1494 oi/toi TaXas, 607T<DS \t-~f] ju.' O\\IITOX. I n Anthol. 9. 378 (Jac . 11. 132) KOX KOI/XCO

fi.eTa.j3d';, Z raXa?, aXXa^o' i, TaXav is an easy remedy: but not so inTheocr. 2. 4 d<£' <S raXas OV$£TTO6' r/Kei, where ireXas has been conjectured.

foiKO...o«K €l84vai = taiKtv on OVK rjSr] : cp. 236 f. 749 Kal |iiiv, ' indeed ' Ifear (as you do): Ant. 221, El. 556. dv 8' is certainly preferable to a8' av in a poet whose versification is not characterised by any love ofunnecessary SiaXvcns. Even in prose we find 3s av Se instead of os o"i av,

0IAITT0Y2 TYPANNOI 143

Lal'us, and how ripe his manhood.Io. He was tall,—the silver just lightly strewn among his

hair; and his form was not greatly unlike to thine.OE. Unhappy that I am! Methinks I have been laying

myself even now under a dread curse, and knew it not.Io. How sayest thou ? I tremble when I look on thee,

my king.OE. Dread misgivings have I that the seer can see. But

thou wilt show better if thou wilt tell me one thing more.Io. Indeed I tremble, but will answer all thou askest,

when I hear it.OE. Went he in small force, or with many armed followers,

like a chieftain ?Io. Five they were in all,—a herald one of them; and there

was one carriage, which bore Laius.OE. Alas! Tis now clear indeed. — Who was he

magis commendant. Nihili est piXas, quod cum A et Pal. habet V, ex /jt^yas tamenfactum. 749 o 8' av L, A, et plerique: av 5' Dresd. 183 (a), <u> 3' Bodl. Laud. 54.Editorum alii d 5' av, alii av S' legere maluerunt. Apud Sophoclem av S' non dubitopraeferre, habita pvO/iov ratione quem Sophoclea poesis in universum dilexit: si autemde Euripidis versu res ageretur, a 5' a? cum maiore codd. numero darem.

Her. 7. 8. 750 (Jaw's identifies the chief with his retinue, the adjective,when so used, suggesting a collective force like that of a stream, full orthin: so iroXvs pu, ?roXi)s irvu of vehement speech, etc.; Eur. Or. 1200rjv iroXi>s TiLprj, if he come in his might: crv^vov iroXt^vtov, a populoustown (Plat. Rep. 370 D). 751 Xoxfras: cp. Aesch. Cho. 766 XO. •n-ws ovvKtXevei vw fjioXelv eoraX/tcvov; | ...r) £vv Xo^i'rais eirc /cat fx,ovocrTij3rj;TP. ayetv KEXEVEI Sopvcj>6pov; 6ira.ova<i (said of Aegisthus). 753 Kijpujj, asthe meet attendant of a king on the peaceful and sacred mission of a0ea>pos (114)- The herald's presence would add solemnity to thesacrifice and libation at Delphi: Athen. 660 A iSpaov (=Z6vov) Se 01KTjpvKts «XP' ^oXXov, (3ov6vTovvTes... KOX <TK£va.£ovTes KOI fucrrvWovTis,

ZTL Se O'LVOXOOVVTCS. omjvi] rfys |i£a = piu rjv dTrrjvrj, fj yye: P ind . Nem.

g. 41 h>6' "Apeas iropov avOpwiroi KaXeoitrt -•= Iv6a. vopoi cortv oe 'A.

KCLXOVO-LV. The dinjvT), properly a mule-car (Pind. Pyth. 4. 94) but heredrawn by colts (802), and in the Odyssey synonymous with a[ia£a (6. 37,57), was a four-wheeled carriage used for travelling, as dist. from thetwo-wheeled war-chariot (ap^a): its Homeric epithet v\j/rj\rj indicates

144 ZO*OKAEOYZ

o roucrSe Xefas rows Xoyovs vfilv, ywat; 755IO. ouceu? Tt5, ocrirep licer e/fcrw^eis fxovos.

OI. 77 /caV 86/J.OICTL jvyydvei ravvv irapav;IO. ou STJT'' a^>' ou yap KeWev rjXde KOI Kpdrr)

ere T eiS' ey^ovra Kdlov T SXcoXora,

efi/cerevcre TTJ? ifirjs ^eipo? Oiyoiv 760

dypovs cr<f>e irdfixfiai KIXTTI iroLfivtav po/ids,

ws TrXetcrrov etij rovS' (XTTOTTTOS acrrews.KaTrefjujf iyco viv • a^tos yap ofSovXo? <f>ep€LV rjv rrjcrSe KOU [xeL^

OI. TTOJS af' jtxoXoi S?70' ij/xli' & ra^ei vdXiv; 765

IO. TrdpecrTW dXXd 7ipos Tt rovr' e^iecrai;OI. Se'Soi/c' ifjLCLVTOV, d> yvvai, /AT) 7ro\A.' ayav

75S Sairep cum ceteris L, facta quidem in o litura, nullo tamen litterae amanente vestigio. 7 6 3 o y' dvrjp L : 0 ^ 7 ' dc^o A, id agente librario ut metrosubveniret, S 7' in d St y' mutato. Et praevaluit in codd. d 5 y\ quanquam cum

that it stood higher on its wheels than the ap/xa : it could be fitted witha frame or basket for luggage (virepTcptr] Od. 6. 70, Trdpiw; II. 24. 190).756: cp. 118. OIK£VS = otKcV s, as in the Odyssey and in a VOJIOI %o\wvo% inLysias or. 10 § 19, who explains it by Ocpd-Kinv. The Iliad has the wordonly twice, both times in plur., of'inmates' (slave or free: 5. 413 : 6. 366).757 Vi Kal marks keen interest: El. 314 y KCLV lyia Oaparovaa fiaWov h\6yovs I TO-LIS aov; LKoifjLrjv ; 758 The poet has neglected clearness on aminor point, which, so far as I know, has not been remarked. TheOIKCVS—sole survivor of the four attendants—had fled back to Thebeswith the news that Laius had been slain by robbers (118—123). Thisnews came before the trouble with the Sphinx began : 126—131. Andthe play supposes an interval of at least several days between the deathof Laius and the election of Oedipus: see on 736. Hence KeWev rjX.6*Kai...e?8c cannot mean that the okevs, on reaching Thebes, foundOedipus already reigning. Nor can we suggest that he may have fledfrom the scene of the slaughter before he was sure that Laius had beenkilled: that is excluded by 123 and 737. Therefore we must under-stand:—'when he had come thence, and [afterwards] found that notonly was Laius dead, but you were his successor.1 (For the parataxiso-e Tc.Aaioi' T£ see on 673.) I incline to suspect, however, that

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 145

who gave you these tidings, lady ?Io. A servant—the sole survivor who came home.OE. IS he haply at hand in the house now ?Io. No, truly; so soon as he came thence, and found thee

reigning in the stead of LaTus, he supplicated me, with handlaid on mine, that I would send him to the fields, to the pasturesof the flocks, that he might be far from the sight of this town.And I sent him ; he was worthy, for a slave, to win e'en a largerboon than that.

OE. Would, then, that he could return to us without delay!Io. It is easy : but wherefore dost thou enjoin this ?OE. I fear, lady, that mine own lips have lately uttered

paucis V SS' avrjp habet. oV arrjp coniecit Hermann., recepit Dindorf. Conieceruntalii vel ws vel ws 7'.

Sophocles was here thinking of the man as coming back to find Oedipusalready on the throne, and had overlooked the inconsistency. 760X«p6s 81701V, marking that the i/cereta was formal; as when the suppliantclasped the knees (airreo-0<u yovdriov). Eur. Hec. 850 rvx^s criBar, \'E/ca/Jv;, Si OIKTOV xeVa & ^eviav ?x«>. 761 d-ypoiis might be ace. ofmotion to (O. C. 1769 ©?7y3as 8" » uas | ...trc/juj/ov); but it is better heregoverned by M.: for the position of the prep. cp. 734, 1205, El. 780 OIJTEpvKTos OVT i£ 17/xepas. vo|ids: on Cithaeron, or near it, 1127. The man hadformerly served as a shepherd (1039), and had then been taken into per-sonal attendance on La'ius (oucevs). 762 TOSS" oWirros dor«»s, ' far fromthe sight of this town': that is, far from the power of seeing it: whereasin El. 1487 KTavuiv wpo6«s|...aTO7rTov jjpov = 'far from our eyes': thegen. as after words of ' distance from.' See Appendix, Note 14. 763of: the o y of L (clumsily amended to o 8e y in other MSS.) prob.came from of, rather than from <os or u ; y\ Phil. 583 oF dvrjp Trivrjs,'for a poor man': Eur. Or. 32 nayi /aeTea-^ov, ola 8rj yvvrj, <]>6vov, 'so

far as a woman might.' nk, however, is commoner in this limiting sense(1118); ola more often = 'like' (751). Here ola qualifies <xgu>s, implyingthat in strictness the faithful service of a slave could not be said to createmerit. 764 typnv. cp. 590. 766 irap«mv: 'it is easily done.' Eur.Bacch. 843 HE. lK9u>v y is OZKOVS dv 80/07 fiovXevaofmi. | AI. efeo-Ti'•jravTrj TO y ifiov evrperrh irdpa. Not, 'he is here' (nor, 'he is as good ashere,' as the schol. explains): in 769 ?!eTai='he will come from the

J. S. 10

146 IOct>OKAEOYI

elprjfxev Tj [AOL, 8L a viv elcnSeiv Oekco.

IO. aW ifeTat fiev afta Se TTOV

Kaya> r<£ y Iv crol 8vcr(f)6pa>s e^

0 1 . KOV fir) cTTeprjdfjs y' es TOCTOVTOV ik

e/x,o£» /Se/JaJxos. T<5 yap av Kal //,ei£ovt

KegaiiA av i) croi oia r v ^ s TOtacro io>v;

i/xol waTrjp [J.ev IloXvySos 77V 'KaptvOios,

\iy\rr\p Se Mepoirrj AcapCg. -qyo^rjv S' avi}^ 775acrTwv ixeyi<rrois TCOV e/cet, ttpiv /xoi

i-ireo-Tr), #avju,acrai /iev d^ta,i75 ye //-eWot TIJS e/x^s OVK a^ia.

avrjp yap iv SetTT^ois JU,' VTrepTr\rjam6el<;

KaXei Trap' oivot TrXacrros <ws etrjv Trarpc.

Kaycj fiapvvdels TTJV (JLCV ovcrav rj^epav

oXis KaT€(r)(ov, daWepa 8' iwi' ire'Xas

770 /x^9r;s A et codd. plerique, quos secuti sunt Hermann., Wunder., Hartung.Sed in L /^0i;s fjictum est ex /neBrji.: Y ixidrj habet. [itSy Nauck., Blaydes.,

pastures' 768 8i a. The sense is : ' I fear that I have spoken toomany words ; and on account of those words I wish to see him': cp.744, 324. Not: l I fear that my words have given me only too muchcause to desire his presence.' A comma after poi is here conducive toclearness. 770 Kd-yw and irou express the wife's sense that he shouldspeak to her as to a second self, iv <rol = within thee, in thy mind (not'in thy case'): cp. ev with the reflexive pronouns, Plat. Theaet. 192 D iv

/xeynvrjjU.ei'os : Crat. 384 A irpo<77roiou/t«vos TL airros iv eauTui Stavo-

771 Is TOO-OVTOV tXirCSwv : Isocr. or. 8 § 31 eis TOVTO yap rives

dvoias iXrj\v6a<rcv : Ar. JVub. 832 trv 8' is TOCTOVTOV T W /^avicov (XrjXvOa's.

The plural of iXms is rare as = anxious forebodings : but cp. 487. 772\uCtflvi.: strictly, 'more important': cp. Dem. or. 19 § 248 dvTi...Tr/sTToXtlOS TTjV QlXlTTTTOV ^CVldV KOI <j)lXca.V TToXXti) fJ-tL^OVCL TJyT]<ra.TO 0.VTU) KOL

Xvo~iTeXeo~Ttpav: as Ant. 637 oi8£is...yct/x,os | {J.ei£<av fylptcrOai aov

KaXws yyovfuivov, no marriage can be a greater prize than your goodguidance. The Kal with X^ai|j.' av:—could I speak? ' Lysias or. 12 § 29irapa. TOV TTOTC Kal Xyif/eo-Oe o*LK-qv, from whom will you ever exact satis-

faction? 773 Iwv, present, not future, part. : Ant. 742 Sid

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 147

words too many; and therefore am I fain to behold him.Io. Nay, he shall come. But I too, methinks, have a claim

to learn what lies heavy on thy heart, my king.OE. Yea, and it shall not be kept from thee, now that my

forebodings have advanced so far. Who, indeed, is more to methan thou, to whom I should speak in passing through sucha fortune as this ?

My father was Polybus of Corinth,— my mother, the DorianMerope; and I was held the first of all the folk in that, town,until a chance befell me, worthy, indeed, of wonder, thoughnot worthy of mine own heat concerning it. At a banquet,a man full of wine cast it at me in his cups that I wasnot the true son of my sire. And I, vexed, restrained my-self for that day as best I might; but on the next I went

Campbell., recte. Genitivus enim ita demum commode diceretur, si vox JI^OTI nonvinolentiam sed vinum significaret.

Trorpi. Xen. An. 3. 2. 8 81a <£iXtas levau 775 The epithet • Dorian 'carries honour: Merope was of the ancient stock, claiming descent fromDorus son of Hellen, who settled in the region between Oeta andParnassus. The scholiast's comment, UeXoTrovvrjcnaia], forgets that theTheban story is laid in times before the Dorian (conquest. 776 irptv |»t...eiTCOTi]. The use of -rrptv with the aorist or imperf. indie, is limited tothose cases in which irp'w is equivalent to 2<os, 'until': though, where thesentence is negative, irplv may be otherwise rendered in English: e.g.OVK h/vu>v Trplv rJKova-a, ' I did not become aware until I heard ' ; which wecould also render, ' before I heard.' Bu t ' I became aware before I heard'would be lyvmv irplv d.Kova-aL (not ^Kovo-a). See Prof. B. L. Gildersleeve inthe American Journal of Philology vol. n. p. 469. bri<m\: a verb often usedof enemies suddenly coming upon one: Isocr. or. 9 § 58 fiwpov Seii/ ZXaOev

avrov £7ri TO ySao"iXeiov e?rio"Tas: Her. 4. 203 ipi rrj K.vprjvaiwv TTOXL€Trtcnrr]<ra.v. 780 irop' otvij): Plut. Mor. 143 c rqis rfj Xypa x/jco^evovs Trap'oa'oj'. Thuc. 6. 28 juera TraiStas Kal olvov. ir\a<rrAs ws eilTjv instead of 7rA.a<rroV,as if preceded by oVaoY£« /JLOI instead of KOX«I H«. Somewhat similarlyoVo/xa£a> = A.eya>, as Plat. Prot. 311 E arocf>i(TTrjv ... oVo/xafowt ... TOVavSpa ctvat. irXaoros, 'feigned (in speech),' ' falsely called a son,' iroTp£,'for my father,' i.e. to deceive him. Eur. Ale. 639 fiaa-riS yvvaucos o->;sVTre/3\i]$r]v Xa9pa, whence virofioXifMuos = v66os. 782 KOT^ITXOV, SC. ijjjxvrov.

In classical Attic this use occurs only here: in later Greek it recurs, as Plut.

10—2

148 IO<t>QKAEOYI

/LM?T/3OS narpos T' yjXeyxpv' 61 SeroweiSos rjyov TW [Ltdivri TOV \6yov.

TO. [lev KCCVOLV irepTrofJLrfv, O/AWS 8' 7^5e /i aet TOVU vcpeipire yap iroXv.

Xddpa Se firjrpos KCU Trarpos Tropevoficu

HvOcoSe, /cat ju,' d $oiy8os wi' ju,e&> LKOfLTjv

aTLfjLov iijeTTefJAJjev, aXXa 8' aOXua

Kal 8eiva /cat SvcrTrjva irpov(f>r)vev Xdyav, Jgo

cos firjTpl fx,ev XPe"7 Z*6 pi'X@'tjvait yivo<s 8'

CLTXTJTOV dv6pa>voi(Ti ZrjXaxToii^ opav,

<f>ovev<s 8' icroCixrjv TOV <j>VTevcravTO<; iraTpos.

/cdycu '7ra/coi;o"as r a v r a TTJV K.opivdiav

TO Xoi7rov e/c/Aerpouju,efos ^(66va 795

79O wpoi<pa.vT] codd. Est autem in E interpretatio ir/WS€i£e : quo confirmaturHermanni coniectura irpoi<j>yivev, a Wundero, Nauckio, Blaydesio, Dindorfio recepta.

Artaxerxes § 15 enTer oui/ 17 Karacrxwr. v/icis //.ev K.T.X. Cp. ?xc»eirto^cs (' stop'), in Plat., Dem., etc. 784 TW |MWV« : the reproach was likea random missile: Menander fr. 88 OUT' IK x^pos f^Oivra Karepov \160vI paov Karacr-)(ilv, OVT diro yXoj'o-trijs Xoyov. The dat., because 8w4>6p<»sToi'vttSos I' OV = wpyitflvro eveKa. TOU 6V€LBOVS. 785 6(J.o>sS': cp. 791! a n d n.on 29. 786 t)4>apire Yip iro\i: so v< ep7reti/ of malicious rumour, Aesch.Ag. 450 <j>0ovepov 8' inr' aXyos cpTrei | TT/JOSIKOIS 'Arpet'Sais. Libanius 784 A(quoted by Musgrave) TTOXVS TOIOVTOS v<f>eipTre Xoyos (perhaps suggestedby this passage). Pind. Isthm. 3. 58 TOCTO yap dOdvarov cfxavoiev eprrei, |ct rts eu etirr; TI. Cp. Ant. 700 roiaS' ipefivrj criy' cVepxcTai <j>dris. ForiroXv cp. 0 . C. 517 TO 7roXu TOI xai /xy/Sapia X^yov, that strong rumourwhich is in no wise failing: z'£. 305 ITOXV...TO trov ovo/ a | 8n;Ka iravTas.This version also agrees best with 775, which implies that the incidenthad altered his popular repute. We might render: 'it was ever recurringto my mind with force': but this (a) is a repetition : (b) is less suited to7roXv, which implies diffusion. 788 wv IKIJ|MIV aTi(iov = cm/xov TOVTOIV aiKOfirjv, not graced in respect of those things (responses) for which I hadcome: Eur. Andr. 1014 arifiov opydvav x*Pa TtKTOfrvvas, not rewardedfor its skill. For a iKo/x-qv (cogn. accus. denoting the errand, like ip-^ofiaidyyeXtav) cp. 1005 TOVT' d<f>LKofir]v: O. C. 1291 a 8' rj\6ov...6eKw \££ai:Ar. PI. 966 o TI /xaXiaV eXij'Xv as : Plat. Prot. 310 E aXX' auTa TaiJTa /cat

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOS 149

to my mother and father, and questioned them; and they werewroth for the taunt with him who had let that word fly. So ontheir part I had comfort; yet was this thing ever rankling inmy heart; for it still crept abroad with strong rumour. And,unknown to mother or father, I went to Delphi; and Phoebussent me forth disappointed of that knowledge for which I came,but in his response set forth other things, full of sorrow andterror and woe ; even that I was fated to defile my mother'sbed ; and that I should show unto men a brood which theycould not endure to behold; and that I should be the slayer ofthe sire who begat me.

And I, when I had listened to this, turned to flight from the landof Corinth, thenceforth wotting of its region by the stars alone,

Vide annot. 7 9 1 xpeV ^ L, paene eraso i post if: X/3"' V A. Ceteri codd.eodem fere modo variant ut in v. 555, q. v.: nullus quod sciam %Pe^V habet.

vvv yK(o Trapd. <je (where the acc. is cogn. to rjK<a, not object to the follow-ing SiaXexOys)- 790 irpov<J>t]v«v, suggested by Herm., has been adoptedby several recent editors. Cp. Herod. 1. 210 T<3 <5e d Sai/xuv •n-poi-<f>aiv€, and so 3. 65, 7. 37 : Plut. Dem. § 19 h> ols y) re TlvOla Seivd.irpov(j>aive /xavrevfjiaTa KOX 6 xprjo-fws TJSCTO : Camill. § 4 (a man who pre-tended to /xayri/07) \6yia irpovcjiaivev diroppijTa • Dem. or. 21 § 54 Toii e<j>

e/cao-TT/s pivTeias irpo<f>aivoi*evois 0£ols, the gods announced (as claimingsacrifice) on each reference to the oracle. Yet the fact that Trpo<j>a[veivwas thus a vox sollennis for oracular utterance would not suffice towarrant the adoption of irpoii<|>T)V6v, if the irpo«<|>dvTi of the MSS. seemeddefensible. irpov<j>avi] Xfywv would mean, ' came into view, telling': cp.above, 395> and El. 1285 vvv 8' COD W irpov^avrj'S Se | <j>i\Ta.Tav € <i)i/irpoaoxl/iv. It might apply to the sudden appearance of a beacon (cp.o <f>pvKTOi dyyiXXtov TrpeVei, Ag. 30): but, in reference to the god speak-ing through the oracle, it could only mean, by a strained metaphor,'flashed on me with the message,' /. e. announced it with startlingsuddenness and clearness. The difficulty of conceiving Sophocles tohave written thus is to me so great that the special appropriateness of

v turns the scale. 791 YVOS 8': see on 29. 792 6pav withwhich, thus defined, is in contrast with 8T)XWO-<H(I.' : he was to

show men what they could not bear to look upon. 794 liraxovo-as (708),' having given ear'—with the attention of silent horror. 794—797 TI\V

'Henceforth measuring from afar («K|UTpofyevos) by the stars

ISO 10*0KAE0YI

e<f>evyov, Hvda ILTJTTOT' 6ipoi.ft.rjv

6veC8r) TCOV ificov

8' IKVOVIJLCU rovcrSe TOUS ^olyaovs ev ot?

crv rov rvpavvov TOVTOV oWvcrBai, Xeyets.Kai <roi, yvvai, rakrjdes i£epa>. TpLirXrjs 800

or' rj Ktkevdov T^CTS' dSonrop&iv ireXas,hnavBa fjiOi KTJpvi; re Kairl ira>\iicfjs

avr)p aTrrjvy)<i ifj.^ej3oj's, otov crv

gutTjvT«.a4ov' Kag ooov fju o a

auros ff 6 irpeafiws irpos fitav rfkavverriv. 805Kaya> TOZ' e/CTpeVovra, TOV Tpo^Xarijv,

Si' opyfjs' Kai JU,' d TrpecrySvs W5 opa,

797 TeXoifitva cum cett. codd. L ; erasa tamen post a littera quam c fuisseconicias. reXoTj/xevov autem an re\ov^vo)v ibi primo stetisset, nescio. Post xP7l(rP-&1'particulam y' addunt B, V, V3, V4. 8OO Deest in solo L hie versus: accessit

the region of Corinth, I went my way into exile, to some place whereI should not see fulfilled the dishonours of [= foretold by] my eviloracles.' aorpois !K|i.eTpoii|j.*vos: i.e. visiting it no more, but only thinkingof it as a distant land that lies beneath the stars in this or that quarterof the heavens. Schneidewin cp. Aelian Hist. Anim. (irepl ^w7. 48 •>;«£ 8' ovv ('AvSpoxX s) es rijv Aifivrjv KOI Tas p.iv •jrdAtts aTKai TOVTO 81} TO Xe.y6jj.EVOv ao'Tpocs av rds tcrrjixalv^TO, Trpo-gtL Se esryjv Zprjprjv: ' proceeded to leaVe the cities, and, as the saying is, knewtheir places only by the stars, and went on into the desert.' Wunderquotes Medea's words in Valer. Flacc. 7. 478 quando hie aberis, die,quaeso, profundi Quod caeli sp'ettabo latusi &)«vyov might share witheKprrp. the government of TTV Kop. yfttoa., but is best taken absolutely.Sense, not grammar, forbids the Version :—' I went into exile from theCorinthian land (TT)V KopivBiav); thenceforth measuring my way on earth(x.9ova) by the stars.' Phrases like virao-rpov...fnrJxaP opi^ofiat ydpov 8vo--

<f>povos I 'f'vya, (Aesch. Suppl. 395)) aorpois TeKjj.aipeo'Ba.i 6B6v (Lucian

Icaromenippus § 1), are borrowed from voyages in which the sailor has noguides but the stars. Such phrases could be used figuratively only ofa journey through deserts: as Hesych. explains the proverb aorpoisOTjjixeioikr#ai- fiaKpdv Kai ipijixrjv 0S0V /3aSi£eiv ~q Se fj,^Ta<j>opd aVd raiv

. 796 Sv8a = cKcto-e Iv6a. di|/o£nt]v after the secondary tensefor o\j/o[iai: w with the fut. as 1412 : Ai. 659: El. 380, 436 :

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 151

to some spot where I should never see fulfilment ofthe infamies foretold in mine evil doom. And on my wayI came to the regions in which thou sayest that this princeperished. Now, lady, I will tell thee the truth. Whenin my journey I was near to those three roads, theremet me a herald, and a man seated in a carriage drawnby colts, as thou hast described; and he who was infront, and the old man himself, were for thrusting merudely from the path. Then, in anger, I struck him whopushed me aside—the driver; and the old man, seeing it,

autem in marg. a manu recentissima. Omissum igitur non animadverterat antiquusille codicis corrector qui in supplendo siquid prima manus neglexerat alias Lyncease praestabat; unde dubitatio potest incidere, fueritne is versus necne in archetypoquocum ille Laurentianum contulit.

Track. 800. 800 K<XC <roi...Tpiir\tjs. The fact that this verse is added inthe margin of L only by a late (14th century?) hand has induced Din-dorf and Nauck to regard it as due to interpolation. But the trait hasdramatic force. Oedipus is now at the critical point: he will hidenothing of the truth from her who is nearest to him. It is part of hischaracter that his earnest desire to know the truth never flinches : cp.1170. 802 KTjpvi; -re, not KijpiSf; T«: see Chandler, Accentuation § 9712nd ed. 803 dirrjrris: see on 753. olov adverbial neut. = <ik, referringto Iocasta's whole description; not ace. masc, referring to the personof La'ius as described by her. 804—812 The xt}pu£ is, I think, identicalwith the T|Y€|i,<ov, and distinct from the Tp<>xT|XdTr|s. I understand thescene thus. Oedipus was coming down the steep narrow road whenhe met the herald (to be known for such by his stave, K pv/cciov) walkingin front of the carriage (ifyeijuov). The herald rudely bade him standaside ; and Ia'ms, from the carriage, gave a like command. (With theimperfect TJX.aw£rr|v, ' were for driving,' irpAs P'av need not mean morethan a threat or gesture.) The driver (TpoxT|Xdrr|s), who was walking athis horses' heads up the hill, then did his lord's bidding by actuallyjostling the wayfarer (iKTp&rovra). Oedipus, who had forborne to strikethe sacred herald, now struck the driver; in another moment, whilepassing the carriage, he was himself struck on the head by Laius. Hedashed La'ius from the carriage; the herald, turning back, came to therescue; and Oedipus slew La'ius, herald, driver, and one of two servantswho had been walking by or behind the carriage; the other servant

152 I0<t>0KAE0Y2:

/xecrov

Koipa SnrXois KevTpoicrC fiov Ka6iKero.

ov [xrjv Icrrjv y ericrev, dWd crwro/AWs 8iO

TUTrels e/c r^crSe ^eipo5 UTTTIO?

dTrrjvrjs evdvs e/c/cuXivSerai"

KTeivco Se TOUS fuyxTravras. ei Se T&5 eV&>

TOVTW TrpocrrjKei, Aaxw TI crvyyeves,

Tt5 rouSe vui' ecrr' av8po5 a^Aiwrepo?; 815Tts i-^dpoSaifxcov fiaXKov dv yivoir dvrjp;

8O8 6xov codd. : est in B gloss, TOV a/j^iaros. In uno cod. T inveni quod primoaspectu 6xov videri poterat; re perpensa tamen illic quoque credo librarium 6%ov

dare voluisse. &xov coniecit Schaefer.: flxovs Doederlirms, quod receperunt Hartung.,Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes. 814 AaiV codd., recte : vide annot. Aai'ou Bo-

thius, Wunder., Hartung., Dindorf., Blaydes. 8 1 5 Ws rovSi y' avSpbs vvv

£GT' ad\idirepos L, paene eluto vvv, et superscripto a m. rec. gloss. J t t w (i. e.aXXoff?). rls rovdi y' ai>5pbs iarlv (sic) ad\id)Tepos A. Ceterorum codd. alii hanc lect.,alii illam repetunt. Vocem vvv, qua priori fortunae repentina calamitas opponitur,pro genuina habeo; contra, si 1<TT' in ?T' mutetur (quod proposuit Dindorf., recepitNauck.), misere debilitatur comparativus. Lego igitur, TJS TOVSC VVV &rr' avSpbs

(unperceived by Oedipus) escaped to Thebes with the news. 808 6'xov :'from the chariot—having watched for the moment when I was passing—he came down on me, full on my head (|U<rov Kdpo ace. of part affected),with the double goad.' The gen. 8\ov marks the point from which theaction sets out, and is essentially like ras TroXvxpvaov | Ilu0<oi'os...!/?asV. 151 : cp. Od. 21. 142 opwcrOe... [ ap^a/ievoi TOV ^wpou o6ev re 7rep olvo-Xoeiki, from the place. In prose we should have had d.^' o^ou. As theverb here involves motion, we cannot compare such a gen. as l&v...ToCyov TOV hepov {II. 9. 219), where, if any prep, were supplied, it wouldbe 7rpos. Tupi o-as: [Dem.] or. 53 § 17 (contemporary with Dem ) njpif-o-as M£ aviovTO. IK IletpaiaJs 6ip\...apird.ll,u. 809 KaBCKeTO governs |iov, which\ii<Tov Kapa defines : Plut. Anton. § 12 <TK.VT£<JI \ao-tovs... KadtKvovfievoi T<3V

ivTvy^avovToiv : Lucian Syinp. § 1 6 r a ^ a 8 av rivoi Ka6iKtro rfj PaKTr/pia:

Icarornenippus § 24 cr<£dSpa rj^Ssv 6 irlpvcn \eLfn.wv KaOiKtro. Th i s verb

takes accus. only as = to reach, lit. or fig. (as //. 14. 104 /xdXa ™'s peKO.61.KZO 6vfx.6v). SiirXots K6VTpoi<rt.: a stick armed at' the end with twopoints, used in driving. Cp. // . 23. 387 (horses)...avev KtVrpoio Oiovrvs.The Tpoxy^arrjs had left it in the carriage when he got out to walk upthe hill. 810 oi |irv t«"iv 7': not merely an even penalty (cp. TJ}V 0/j.oiav

OlAinOYI TYPANNOS 153

watched the moment when I was passing, and, from the carriage,brought his goad with two teeth down full upon my head.Yet was he paid with interest; by one swift blow from the staffin this hand he was rolled right out of the carriage, on his back ;and I slew every man of them.

But if this stranger had any tie of kinship with Larus, who is nowmore wretched than the man before thee ? What mortal could provemore hated of heaven ? Whom no stranger, no citizen, is alloweddSAtcirepos, particulam ye metri causa intrusam esse credens postquam dvdpbs e suasede migraverat. Elmsleius coniecerat Tcivdp6$, quo recepto Blaydesius dedit Hsrovde rdpdpbs 'iiT1 ?r' adXtibrepos, Campbellius ris rovde ravSpbs Ztrrtp ddXtuirepos.Dindorfius olim (ed. i860) versum e textu eiecerat; est autem plane necessarius,cum, si deleretur, nihil habiturum esset pronomen Sv (v. 817) ad quod referretur.Sed iampridem (ed. 1869) poenituit virum doctissimum quod insontem versiculumcapitis daranasset: sapit tamen etiamnunc Draconem, reposuit enim ris TOVS'anoieiv dvdpbs d6\iu>repos, collato v. 1204. 8 1 7 $...Ti.vb. codd., quod defenditHermann., interpretans tp ny ?{eoTi, %ivav nvb. Six^Sai. air6v: ' cui non concessumest ut quisquam eum recipiat.' <jS in ov mutavit Schaefer., idem neck servans, ut

a7ro8iSoVai, far fari referri) : Thuc. 1. 35 ovx o/*ota 17the renunciation of such an alliance is more serious, OT>VT6|UI>S, in a waywhich made short work: cp. Thuc. 7. 42 ijimycro hzifiiaQai rfj Trtipa.Kai 01 |«vTo/xo)TaTijv ijyeiro Ziairo\i[i.-q(Tiv, the quickest way of decidingthe war: Her. 5. 17 tori Se O-T5VTO/*.OS xapTa. (sc. oSos), there is a shortcut. The conject. O-UVTO'KDS (Tr. 923 <TVVT6VU> X*P'L) would efface the

grim irony. 812 yA<n\s implies that a moment before he had seemedfirmly seated: 'right out of the carriage.' Eur. Cycl. 7 IreavOevdv, striking/^// on the shield: I. T. 1385 vijos 8' IK /Ae' |

/Jo?/TIS, from within the ship itself: El. 965 apuw «is /j-eayv, right intothe net. 814 A <ruyyeves TI T(j Aatw if any tie with Ldius irpocrtJKei TOVTCO TIJJiv(? belongs to this stranger, o-vyyev 's can take either dat. (akin to) orgen. (kin of ) : and here several editors give Aaiou. But the dat.Aafop, making it verbally possible to identify the iivos with Lai'us, suitsthe complex suggestiveness with which the language of this drama isoften contrived : cp. TW in 1167. Again, T£ V<J> TOVT^ might apply toOedipus himself (452). Had we n without a-vmtvte, Aaiov (part, gen.)would then be necessary. The constructions of Trpoo-rjKtiv axe. (1) Trpo<rrji«i>TIVI, I am related t o : (2) Trpoo-ijKa ixoi TIVOS, I have a right in, or tiewith: (3) TrpocnjKtL fnoiTI, it belongs to me. Here it is (3). 817 8V...TIVI.The MSS. »...Tiva must be rendered : ' to whom it is not allowed that anyone should receive (him) ' : but the words would naturally mean: ' to

154 S04>0KAE0YS

Sdyums he^ecrdai, p.rj8e vpocrffxtiveiv nva,

coUeiv o air OLKWV, KOLI rao o ims aAA.os r)v

fj *yaj V ifxavra) racrS' apas d 7rpocrTi#eis. 820Se TOU davovTos iv ^epolv ifx-aiv

) , hi (bvvep uiXer. ap e<f)vv KCLKOS ;

dp' ovxi T^as avayvos; et /u-e ^pi) <f>vye2v,

i JLIOI <f>Vy0VTL fJiTjCTTl TOUS C/iOUS iScW

S' ifL^arevecv TrarpCSos, rj ya/^ois fie Set 825lxr}Tpo<s £,vyr)vai /cal irarepa KaraKraveiv

Uokvfiov, os i£e<f>v<re Ka^eOpexfje fj.e.

dp' OVK drr w/xov ravra Sai/xovos Tt? az/Kpuvav in avhpX TWS' av 6p9oir) \6yov;p/rj SfJTa p.r) 8rjr', w fewy dyvov cre'/Sas, 830

TavTTjv rjp.dpav, dW e/c fiporcov

a<f)avTO<; TrpocrOev rj r o i a v S ' tSett'

ip,avT(S <rvjjL<f>opa<; d(f)iyjjLevrjv.

XO. TJ/AIV jaeV, wmf, ravr ' OKvqp'' ecus S' ai> o w

absolute diceretur ?|ecrri. Coniecit Elmsleius oJ, quasi attractum esset ad roCScavdpis, structura sane durissima. Nauckio venit in mentem ei ^ij %ivuv...Tivl, moxautem, pro nvi. in v. 818, i/xi. Nihil opus est mutare, modo legas 6V...TIW cumWunder., Hartung., Dindorf. Frequens in codd. hoc genus inversionum ; cf. v. 376.8 2 4 ixfiffTi.. L ix-qre (correctum a manu antiqua ex pr/cm.), A, T (cum yp. p.-// 'UT'C)E, V2, V3, Bodl. Laud. 54. 8 2 5 /XJJT' {/ij3aTeiei.v L, facto ab antiqua manu /n^reex lUij'or', quod prima dederat. ,UT}T' A quoque et alii. Possis igitur legere (1) ut

whom it is not allowed to receive anyone.' In 376, where <re...y' i/xovis certain, all our MSS. have /«...ye crov: much more might the caseshave been shifted here. 818 |u]8*...Tiva, sc. S^cm, absolutely: nor is itlawful that anyone should speak to him. 819 wfletv 8': the positive 8dmust be evolved from the negative OVK e^cori: cp. El. 71 KOX /it) paTifiov T^trS' a.TrocTTuXr]Te yrjs | dAA' dp^eirXovTOV (st. KaTaarrjo-aTe). See

above, 241. Kal Td8". And these things—these curses—none but I laidon myself. As the thought proceeds, the speaker repeats rdSe in amore precise and emphatic form: cp. Plat. Rep. 606 B eVai/o KepSaiveivyyurai, Trjv yBovrjv. 821 iv xepotv, not, 'in their embrace,' but, ' by theiragency': / / . 22. 426 ok oi cXev Oavieiv iv -^epcnv Iprjcnv. 822 f. dp'—op*ovxi. Where apa is equivalent in seit'se to ap ov, this is because it

OIAITTOYI TYPANN02 155

to receive in his house; whom it is unlawful that any oneaccost; whom all must repel from their homes! And this—this curse—was laid on me by no mouth but mine own!And I pollute the bed of the slain man with the hands bywhich he perished. Say, am I vile ? Oh, am I not utterlyunclean ?—seeing that I must be banished, and in banishmentsee not mine own people, nor set foot in mine own land, or elsebe joined in wedlock to my mother, and slay my sire, evenPolybus, who begat and reared me.

Then would not he speak aright of Oedipus, who judged thesethings sent by some cruel power above man ? Forbid, forbid,ye pure and awful gods, that I should see that day! No, mayI be swept from among men, ere I behold myself visited withthe brand of such a doom !

CH. TO US, indeed, these things, O king, are fraught with fear;Elmsleius monuit, pyre robs tpois ISeiv | firrr' infiaTeiew, subaudiio ?£e<rn, sed hocdurissimum videtur: (2) firjcm. rois i/tobs IStiv, \ fijjar' &/if)aTe6ea>, quod vereor utSophocleae Xd/itres facile patiantur: (3) iam res ad triarios rediit, neque alia superestratio quam ut, /ATJUTI servato, /J.i)d' £/jifla.Tei5eii> cum Dindorfio scribas. 8 2 7Huius versus, post Wunderum a Dindorfio fraudis insimulati atque uncis inclusi,causam orare nullo coram iudice reformidem : vide annot. ££4(f>v<re KaZeOpeipe L, A,et codd. plerique. Praeposteram lectionem ££40pc]/e Ka%£(pv(re tres tantummodo codd.praebent, praetulit tamen Erfurdt.

means, 'are you satisfied that it is so?' i.e. 'is it not abundantly clear?'{EL 614). Here, the transition from apa to ap' <>•&•£ is one' from bitterirony to despairing earnest. 827 IldXvpov. Wunder and Dindorf thinkthis verse spurious. But it is, in fact, of essential moment to the deve-lopment of the plot. Oedipus fears that he has slain Lai'us, but does notyet dream that Lai'us was his father. This verse accentuates the point atwhich his belief now stands, and so prepares us for the next stage ofdiscovery. A few MSS. give iie9pe\j/€ «af e' vo-e : but the Homeric•xpoTtpov varepov (Od. 12. 134 dptyiKTa. TtKovaa re) seems out of placehere just because it throws a less natural emphasis on i£ecj>v<je.829 in dv8pl T$8e with op8o£r) X.6-yov, speak truly in my case. Isaeus or.8 § I €7U TOIS TOIOVTOIS, <3 avSpcs, avayK-q iarl )(O.\e7rws cf>eptiv, in Suchcases. II. 19. 181 <n) 8' oreiTa Si/ceuoVepos «<u e;r' aX\o) | tcrorcat, inanother's case. 832 Tou£v8e, not roiao-Se: cp. 533. 833 Ki)\i8a: cp. ayos1426: O. C. 1133 K17A.1S KO-KUIV. For cru|i<J>opas, see on 99. 834 8' o$v. So

where the desponding <£vAa£ hopes for the best, Aesch. Ag. 34, yivouo

156 Z O C J J O K A E O Y I

Trpos TOV wapovTOS iK(Aa.$r)s, e^' ikirtSa. 835

0 1 . /cat jj.rjv Toaovrov y icrrC fioi rrj<s eXiri'Sos,

TOV dvSpa TOV [ioTrjpa TrpocrfJcelvaL /JLOVOV.

IO. Tre^ao-fJievov Se rt's 7ro#' 77 Trpodv/xca;

OI. e'ya> StSafw <r'" ^v yap cvpedrj Xeycov

crol TOLVT', eycoy' dv iKire^evyoirjv TrdOos. 840

I O . TTOLOV Se fjuov Trepio-crov ^/covcras

OI. X^ards e^>acr«:es avrov avSpas

cus viv KaTaKT€Lvaiev. ei jixej' 05^ e n

Xefei TOP auroi' dpiOjxov, OVK iyai 'KTCLVOV'

ov yap yivoiT dv ets ye rots TroXXois tcros' 845

ei o at-op ev oto^wvoi' avorjo-ei, o-aqxos

TOVT €0~TIV tfSrj Tovpyov ets e' ne piirov.

I O . aXX' cos <{>avev ye TOVTTOS <US' e7rtcrrao"o,

84O C170S pro Tr&ffos coniecerunt Blaydes., M. Schmidt., Arndt., a l . : recepitNauck. 8 4 3 KaraKTcivaiev L, a manu antiqua; prima manus, quae in hac voce

8' ovv K.T.X. 835 TOV irapovros, imperf. part . , = IKUVOV 6S Traprjv: D e m .

or. 19 § 129 01 crv/XTrpecr/SeiJovTcs KO.1 Trapovrc; KaTa/jLapTvprjaovaiv, i.e.o* ovveTrpto-pevov Kal Traprjaav- 836 -rijs IXirtSos. The art. is due to themention of iXircSa just before, but its force is not precisely, ' the hope ofwhich you speak.' Rather iXniSa is 'some hope,' rrj% eWSos is 'hope' inthe abstract: cp. Dem. or. 19 § 88 rj\iKa Tracriv dvOpunroii dyaOd €K T?JSelpyvr]* ylyverai., i.e. 'from peace,' not 'the peace.' 838 irt^ao-^vov, sc.avrov: gen. absol. El. 1344 reXov/xiviov CLTTOIIC dv, when (our plans) arebeing accomplished. 840 iraOos, a calamity,—viz. that of being provedblood-guilty. The conjecture &yos is specious. But xdOos shows a finertouch; it is the euphemism of a shrinking mind (like the phrase yv TL 7rd6u>for Odvw). For perf. with dv cp. 693. 841 irepunrdv, more than ordinary,worthy of special note: Her. 2. 32 roik dXXu TC fjL7]xavd(rOa.i...Trepi(T(rd,i.e. among other remarkable enterprises : Eur. Suppl. 790 TO fitv yap OVKTJXTT^OV av TreKOvOivai \ ir&Qos Trtpurcrov, ei ydjxu>v aTre^vyrjv, I h a d no t

deemed it a more than common woe. Iocasta is unconscious of anypoint, peculiar to her version, on which a hope could depend: she hadreported the story of the slaughter in the fewest words, 715—716.844 TOV avTov dpi8|iov, i.e. TTXCI'OVS and not era: or, in the phrase ofgrammarians, TOV TTXIJOWTLKOV and not TOV en/cov dpiO/wv. 845 to-os: 'one

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOS 157

yet have hope, until at least thou hast gained full knowledgefrom him who saw the deed.

OE. Hope, in truth, rests with me thus far alone; I canawait the man summoned from the pastures.

Io. And when he has appeared—what would'st thou haveof him ?

OE. I will tell thee. If his story be found to tally withthine, I, at least, shall stand clear of disaster.

Io. And what of special note did'st thou hear from me ?OE. Thou wert saying that he spoke of La'ius as slain by

robbers. If, then, he still speaks, as before, of several, I wasnot the slayer: a solitary man could not be held the same withthat band. But if he names one lonely wayfarer, then beyonddoubt this guilt leans to me.

Io. Nay, be assured that thus, at least, the tale was first told ;scribenda videtur haesisse, quid dare voluerit dubium est. KaTanrelvaiev A et codd.plerique. KaraKTelveiav cum paucis V2.

cannot be made to tally with (cannot be identified with) those many':Tots iroXXots, referring to the plur. Xgo-ras (842). 846 olojwvov, journeyingalone. The peculiarity of the idiom is that the second part of thecompound is equivalent to a separate epithet for the noun: i.e. ol6?wvos,'with solitary girdle,' signifies, 'alone, and girt up.' O. C. 717 T<OV£KaT0jinro8u>v NrjpijSwv, not, 'with a hundred feet each,' but, countless,and dancing: ib. 17 irvKvoirTtpoi aijSdves, not, thickly-feathered, but,many and winged: ib. 1055 SIO-TOXOUS a8eX<£as, not, separately-journeying sisters, but, two sisters, journeying: At. 390 8itrcrapx a s

fiturikyjs, not, diversely-reigning kings, but, two reigning kings: Eur. Ale.905 Kopos /Aovoirats, not, a youth with one child, but, a youth, hisonly child: Phoen. 683 8IOJVU//.OI 6eai, not, goddesses with contrastednames, but several goddesses, each of whom is invoked. So I understandEur. Or. 1004 //.ovoVcoXov'Au), 'Eos who drives her steeds alone' (whenmoon and stars have disappeared from the sky). 847 €is iyk p£irov: as if hewere standing beneath the scale in which the evidence against him lies j thatscale proves the heavier of the two, and thus descends towards him. 848

eirCoTCuro <|>aviv roiJiros «8«, know that the tale was thus set forth: eirCo-rao-ouS <j>aviv Toi'iros <58e, know that you may take the story to have been thus setforth: where us merely points to the mental attitude which the subjectof lirCoTtwro is to assume. Phil. 567 ws TO.VT CT"toTa> SpdfJLtv', ov j

158 IO*OKAEOYS

KOVK icrTLv aur<w TOVTO y eKJiakziv irdXiv'

TroXts yap rjKova, OVK iya> /JLOVT], raSe. 850

et 8' ovv TL KaKTpeTTOLTo TOV irpoo-dev Xoyov,

OVTOL TTOT, wvai;, TOV ye Aatov (j)6vov

eu St/catais opdov, ov ye Ao^ta?

-^prjvai iratSos ££ i/xov Oaveiv.

KOLCTOI, VIV ov KCZVOS y 6 Zvo~Trjv6<i TTOTE 855

KareKTav, dW avros irapoidtv wXero.

G>O~T> ov)(l jx.avTeia'i y dv ovre TTJS1 iya>

/3Xc\jjat,iM dv ovveK ovre TrjS" dv va-repov.

0 1 . KaXaJ? voixitfiLS. dW OJUWS TOJ' ipydrrjv

Tcvd o-reXovvTa, firjSe TOVT d^rjs. 860

8 5 1 Variam 1. KO.1 rpiiroi.ro (quae defendi quidem potest, multo tamen minusest probanda quam KaKrpiTroiro) praebent A, E, et prima manus in V;). 8 6 2 rbv

h-L, know that you may assume these things to be a-doing, not delayed:and ib. 253, 415: below 956. So with the gen. abs.: Ai. 281 o5s <S8'iyovrmv TCWS' iirca-raaBai ere xpij, these things being so, you must viewthem in that belief. 849 kpaXetv, repudiate: Plat. Crito 46 B TOVS 8k\6yovs ovs iv ™ efj.TrpoaOev eXtyov ov hvvafx.ai vvv €K/3a\elv, 851 AKawpfrroi/ro, if he should tarn aside: see on 772 Kai...A.e£ai/u' av. 852 TOV•y« Aa£o« <(>dvov. Iocasta argues: 'Even if he should admit that the deedwas done by one man (a circumstance which would confirm our fearsthat the deed was yours), at any rate the death of Lalus cannot beshown to have happened as the oracle foretold; for Laius was tohave been killed by my son, who died in infancy. The oracular arthaving failed in this instance, I refuse to heed Teiresias when he saysthat you will yet be found guilty of slaying your father Polybus.'Iocasta, bent on cheering Oedipus, merely alludes to the possibility ofhis being indeed the slayer of La'ius (851), and turns to the comfortingaspect of the case—viz., the undoubted failure of the oracle, on anysupposition. This fine and subtle passage is (to my apprehension)utterly defaced by the conjecture <r<5v ye Aatov ,$6vov (Bothe), ' i t can-not be shown that your slaying of Laius fulfils the oracle.' Herm. readsTo'vSe, ' this slaying' (of which you think yourself guilty): but the yt isneeded. 853 SIKOCWS 6p96v, in a just sense correct, i.e. properly fulfilled:for <5p86v see on 503. 854 Swiire: expressly said : cp. SiaSeiKWfii, to

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOI 159

he cannot revoke that, for the city heard it, not I alone. Buteven if he should diverge somewhat from his former story,never, king, can he show that the murder of Lai'us, at least, istruly square to prophecy; of whom Loxias plainly said that hemust die by the hand of my child. Howbeit that poor inno-cent never slew him, but perished first itself. So henceforth,for what touches divination, I would not look to my right handor my left.

OE. Thou judgest well. But nevertheless send some oneto fetch the peasant, and neglect not this matter.

ye codd.: xrbv ye Bothius, Dindorf. Lectio rbvSe, quani V habet, nihili est. Videannot.

show dearly (Her.), SiaS-qXoo), SiapprjSyjv, 'in express terms': so above, 394alviyixa...Sienreiv = ' to declare' (solve) a riddle. Ao££as : a surname ofthe oracular Apollo, popularly connected with Xo£o's, 'oblique' (akin toXex-pio?, obliquus, luxus 'sprained'), as = the giver of indirect, ambiguousresponses (Xofa KOX kira[i,<j>oTepit,ovTa, Lucian Dial. Dear. 16):Cornutus 32 Xo^tav Sc KOX TrepuTKeXwv OVTWV TS>V )(prj<Tfji(ov ovs oYStocriAo£i'as wvopao-Tai, and so Lycophron 14. 1467: to this Pacuviusalludes, Flexa non falsa autumare dictio Delphis solet. The associationof Apollo with Helios suggested to the Stoics that the idea connectingXo£o's with AO|«JS might be that of the ecliptic: to which it might bereplied that the name Ao£ias was older than the knowledge of the fact.It is not etymologically possible to refer Ao£uxs to XVK, lux. But pho-netic correspondence would justify the connection, suggested by MrFennell, with a-Xe£ (Skt. rak-sli). Aortas and his sister Ao£u> (Callim.Del. 292) would then be other forms of Phoebus and Artemis a\*£ij-•njpioi, d\c£ifjiopoi (above, 164), 'defenders.' Iocasta's utterance hereis not really inconsistent with her reservation in 712 : see notethere. 857 oiVe TJJ8«—oiVe rjjSe = OUT' im Ta.Se OVT €7ri Odrcpa, neitherto this side nor to that : Phil. 204 •>} irov 17JS' r) rfjSe TOVCUJ/ : / / .12. 237 (Hector to Polydamas): TVV17 8' oltovolcn Tavvirrtpvye^ai

TreCOe<rda.i- TWV OVTI ixcTaTpinojx OVT aXeyi£<»>, | «IT* CTTI

wpos r/<3 T ifeXtoV re, | dr eir' dpuTTepa rot ye TTOTI £,6<f>ov

859 KaXus vojiC^is: he assents, almost mechanically—but histhoughts are intent on sending for the herdsman. 860 OT«XOVVTO, ' tosummon': oreXXeiv = ' t o cause to set out ' (by a mandate), hence ' t os u m m o n ' : O. C. 297 o-K07ros 8e viv | os Koi/xe Sevp' lirep-Trev

160 ZO*OKAEOYI

I O . TrefJLxjjct) TO)(yva<T' aXX' layyuev es S6fiov<s.

ouoei' y a p a p irpagai/ji av an/ ov croi qnKov.

X O . OTp. a', ei jXOL i^VVZli) <f>ep<3VTL

2 jjLolpa TOLV evcrtiTTov dyvetav Xoywv

3 ipyoiv re 7rdW<wv, otv VO/AOL TtpOKUvrai 865

iJT dc -QS, 'and do not neglect this.' With a point after owe could render: 'neglect not even this': but Oed. does not feel, norfeign, indifference. 862 -yap, since £«>|MV K.T.X. implies consultation.The doubled av gives emphasis: cp. 139. <Sv o£ croV <|>CW = TOUTWI' airpafat ov crot <f>tXov ICTTL. Phil. 1227 «rpa£as tpyov irotov <uf or! aoiirperrov;

863—910 Second OTWI/XOV. The second eima-oSiov (512—862)has been marked by the overbearing harshness of Oedipus towards Creon;by the rise of a dreadful suspicion that Oedipus is avayvos—blood-guilty for Lams; and by the avowed contempt of Iocasta, not, indeed,for Apollo himself, but for the [WLVTIK-Q of his ministers. These traitsfurnish the two interwoven themes of the second stasimon : (1) the prayerfor purity in word as in deed: (2) the deprecation of that pride whichgoes before a fall;—whether it be the insolence of the ripa.wo<s, or suchintellectual arrogance as Iocasta's speech bewrays (Xo'yoi, v. 884). Thetone of warning reproof towards Oedipus, while only allusive, is^yet incontrast with the firm though anxious sympathy of the former ode, andserves to attune the feeling of the spectators for the approach of thecatastrophe.

1st strophe (863—872). May I ever be pure in word and deed, loyalto the unwritten and eternal laws.

1st antistrophe (873—882). A tyrant's selfish insolence hurls himto ruin. But may the gods prosper all emulous effort for the goodof the State.

2nd strophe (883—896). Irreverence in word or deed shall notescape: the wrath of the gods shall find it out.

2nd antistrophe (897—910). Surely the oracles concerning La'iuswill yet be justified : O Zeus, suffer not Apollo's worship to fail.

863 it |ioi guvtfo] |ioipa <|wpovTi is equivalent to tWe StarcAot/u <f>epu>v, thepart, implying that the speaker is already mindful of dyveCa, and praysthat he may continue to be so : whereas el /i.01 <ruvar] p-olpa (friptw wouldhave been equivalent to eWe fioi yivono cj>epeiv, an aspiration towards

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOZ 161

Io. I will send without delay. But let us come into thehouse : nothing will I do save at thy good pleasure.

C H . May destiny still find me winning the praise of rever- istent purity in all words and deeds sanctioned by those laws s rop e>

dyvda. as not yet attained. Though ixotpo is not expressly personified (cp.Pind. Pyth. 3. 84 TIV Se fwlp' evSat/x.oi'ias CVCTCU), the conception of it is sofar personal that £we£i] is tinged with the associations of £wcL?>etri, and thussoftens any boldness in the use of the participle; a use which,, in prin-ciple, is identical with the use after such verbs as SIOTCXW, rvyxdvw, Xav-tidvo). cj>povTi (= fapofjLtvo), see on 52o)...d-yveiav, winning purity, regardedas a precious Krrjfia {Ant. 150): cp. 1190 irXeov Tas evSai/AOVias <£e'pei:El. 968 £W£'j8etav...oicrei (will win the praise of piety): Eur. Or. 158virvov...4>epoixiv(o x<xpav. 864 cvo-eirrov, active, 'reverent,' only here :so 890 riav dcreTTTwv, also act., 'irreverent deeds,' as in 'Eur. Helen.542 npwreajs dcrivTov mxiSos, impious, unholy: see on 515. 865 »vvd|ioi irp<$K«ivTai i\|/Cir., 'for which (enjoining which) laws have been setforth, moving on high,'—having their sphere and range in the worldof eternal truths : IJI I'TTOSCS being equiv. to v^/rjXol KO! vxj/ov mxTotWes:see on ol6£wvov 846, and contrast x^ovoa"rlI^V 3O1- The metaphor inv<5|ioi was less trite for a Greek of the age of Sophocles than for us : cp.

Plat. Legg. 793 A Ta KaXovfu-eva VTTO TWV TTOXX(SV dypa<f>a

-—otrre vofiovs Sei wpocrayopevetv avTai ovre appyjTO. idv. ir(Thuc. 3. 45 «v ovv Tais ToXecrt iroXXmv Oavdrov t,fjjuastrengthens the metaphor: Xen. Mem. 4. 4. 21 Suo?v ye TOZ SISOWIV otTrapa/JouVovres r o i s viro r<av Otiov KCIJUCVODS VO/AOVS, rjv ovSevi rpomoSvvarov dvOpiairip 8ia<f>yyeiv, <o(T7rep r o i s VTT' dv6pu>it<nv Keifiivov;V6[JLOV5 €VLOL Siatpevyova-i TO SIKT]V StSovat: where Socrates speaks of the

aypa(j>oi vofj.01. which are eV irdarj \u>p<} Kara, ravrd vo/xi^o/ievot,—as torevere the gods and honour parents. Arist. Rhet. 1. 13. 2: 'I considerlaw (vofnov) as particular (iSiov) or universal (KOIVOV), the particular lawbeing that which each community defines in respect to itself,—a lawpartly written, partly unwritten [as consisting in local custom]; theuniversal law being that of nature (TOV Kara cpva-iv). For there is acertain natural and universal right and wrong which all men divine(/xavT€vovTai), even if they have no intercourse or covenant with eachother; as the Antigone of Sophocles is found saying that, notwith-standing the interdict, it is right to bury Polyneices' {Ant. 454, whereshe appeals to the aypama i<d<r<f>a.Xri 6e<av vo/^tp-a). Cp. Cope's

J. S. II

162 IO*OKAEOYI

4 v^tTroSes, ovpaviav

5 Si' aWepa reKvcoBevTes, £>v *O\V[JLTTOS

6 TraTrjp ixovos, ovSi viv

7 Ovara <£ucris dvepcov

scTiKTev, ovSe //.aV Trore \ a # a Kara/an/uacref 870

9 fieyas «* TOUTOIS 0eos, ovSe yr/pdcrKeu.

air. a'. v/3/xs (ftvreveL Tvpavvov 873

2 U/8/HS, et TroXAaJp VTTepTrXrjcrdfj fxarav,

3 a jai) 'triKaipa fnqhk avjif^epovra, 875

8 7 O oi)5> /i9}j/ irore L, A, codd. pler ique: ot55£ jnoiy ffori (sic) V : oi55£ /tr/wore E .

Maior ergo codd. auctoritas pro 1. oi)5£ n&v TTOTC....KaraKOLfidaei facit quam pro 1.

ovii n-qiroTe...Ka.Ta.KoiiAa.<xri. Habe t certe L Ka.TaKoifj.d<Tfl. Contra legitur KOTOKOI-

Introd. to Arist. Rhet. p. 239. 866 oipavCav 81 aie pa TeKvwevT«s, calledinto a life that permeates the heavenly ether (the highest heaven): themetaphor of T«KV<O6€VT£S being qualified by its meaning jn this particularapplication to vojioi, viz. that they are revealed as operative; which allowsthe poet to indicate the sphere throughout which they operate by 8i"alBe'pa, instead of the verbally appropriate iv aWipi: much as if he hadsaid Si' aidipa ivepyol ara^aveVrEs. So, again, when he calls Ofympus, notZeus, their irarrip, the metaphor is half-fused with the direct notion of'source.' Cp. Arist. Rh. 1. 13. 2 quoted on 865, which continues( i l l u s t r a t i n g TO <£vo-£i SiVaioi/): Kal <US 'E/UTTESOKX^S Xiyei irepl TOV /JLY)

KTUVCIV TO efitj/v^ov' TOVTO yap ov rurl [i.\v StVatoi/ TKTI 8' ov Si'xaiov,

a TO [lev TraVTinv v6ft.ifJ.ov 8ta r' tvpvfj.iSovTO'S | aiOepO's rjvt-TtTaroi 8ta r d-jrXerov av yrj'i (so Scaliger rightly amended

s: Emped. 438): where the special reference of Empedocles is toa principle of life common to gods, men, and irrational animals (irvevfiaTO Sia iravTOS TOV Koa/iov hvrJKOV "/'v^s rpoirov, SextUS Emp. Adv. Math.9. 127: cp. Cope ad loc). al0<?pa: / / . 16. 364 <a% 8' OT' ax OvXv/xirov

v£(j>o<; epxtTat. ovpavov elcrw | aWipos ex 81^5: where, Olympus beingthe mountain, the ovpavos is above the aWrjp, since i£ alOipos couldnot = Z£ aWpas, after clear weather: and so // . 2. 458 Si' aWepos ovpavoviK€i: II. 19. 351 ovpavov eKKareiraXTo 81* aldipoi: cp. Ant. 420. Hereoi!pav(av atOt'pa = the highest heaven. 867 "OXvpn-os: not the mountain,as in the Iliad, but, as in the Odyssey (6. 42), the bright supernal abodeof the gods: and so = the sky itself: O. C. 1654 yyjv TE

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOS 163

of range sublime, called into life throughout the high clearheaven, whose father is Olympus alone; their parent was norace of mortal meri, no, nor shall oblivion ever lay them tosleep ; a mighty god is in them, and he grows not old.

Insolence breeds the tyrant; Insolence, once vainly 1st anti-surfeited on wealth that is not meet nor good, s °p e*

ficurei in A (cui calami fortasse lapsu Campb. aoristum subiunctivi tribuit), etin reliquis codd. paene omnibus, exceptis L2, A, Pal., Trin. Quocirca cum fateridebeamus, lectionem f/.7iT0Te...KaTa.K0tuaiTQ sententiae nihilo secius convenire, alteram.tamen, ut multo gravioribus innixam testimoniis, praeferendam duximus.

ofiov I Kal TOV 6e<Sv "OXvfiirov. 870 ?TVKT«V, ' was their parent,' sometimesused instead of ereKe where the stress is not so much on the factof the birth as on the parentage, 1099, O. C. 982, fr. 501 : Pind.P. 9. 15 Zv 7roTe...Neus...?TiKTO'. (It would be prosaic to render,'brought forth successively,'—developed.) o«8i |tdv...KaraKoi|iairci: theMSS. favour this reading, and ovSJ jidv is suitable as = 'no , nor. . . ' ButI do not see how ov /^...KaraKot/xotrj; could be rejected on the groundwhich Prof. Campbell assigns, as ' too vehement.' In itself ov fi.ijsimply expresses conviction: Plat. Phaed. 105 A OVKOVV 17 i/oi V T°ivavriov <5 avrrj im<j>epei del ov furj irore Bi^rjrai, <us e/c T(3v Ttpoo'Otv

cu/AoXoyip-ai; 871 fiivas tv roiirois fl«o«: the divine virtue inherent in themis strong and unfailing. Cp. Eur. fr. 188 6t6s TIS Iv tjfuv, 9«rfs withoutar t , as 880: O. C. 1694 TO <f>ipov «K OCOV. Better thus than, ' thereis a great god in these'—which is weak after what has preceded.873 fippis. The tone of Oedipus towards Creon (esp. 618—672) sug-gests the strain of warning rebuke. Aeschylus, with more elaborateimagery, makes v(3pis the daughter of <Wcre/3ta. and the parent of avia v/3pi<s. which in turn begets icdpos and Opdaos {Ag. 764). nipavvov,here not ' a prince,'—nor even, in the normal Greek sense, an uncon-stitutionally absolute ruler (bad or good),—but, in our sense, 'a tyrant':cp. Plat. Pol. 301 C OTav fitfTe Kara VO/AOVS pijTt Kara. t6t] TrpaTrg rts cisap^tov, irpao~TroirJTai 8« (uoTrep o emo~nj)j.(ov <os apa Trapa r a yeypafx.fji.eva

TO ye PeXno-rov troirjriov, rj Si Tts eiriOvfiia Kal ayvoia TOVTOV TOV

ln.fji.rjfi.aTos tfyovfievr], fuSv ov TOTC Tor TOIOUTOV 2«ao-Tov Tvpavvov

KkrjTiov ; Rep. 573 B ap' ovv...Kal TO TraXai 81a TO TOIOTJTOV Tvpavvos o

"Epcos Xiyerai; 874 «l...virepirXT]O-8jj : Plat . Rep. 573 C TvpavviKos Be...

dvrjp aKpifiws ylyverai, orav ^ <f>vo~ei i\ eiriTij8ev/x.ao"tv ~q afj.<j>OTepois fitOv-

T« Kal ZpwTiKOS Kal fieXayxoXiKoi yevrjTai.. F o r tl with

II—2

164 SO*OKAEOYI

4 OLKporaTov elcravafiacr'5<a.Kpov> airoTo^ov wpovaev eis avayKav,6 evff ov iro&l xprftrCfiw

TJ TO KaXws S' ex01 'Xatcr//,a [JLI]TTOT€ Xucrat 0eov atrou/iai. 88o

9 eoV ou Xrjtja) irork TrpocrTaTav lcry(O)v.

arp. yS'. et Se Tt9 vnepoTrra ^epaiv rj \6yco nopeveTcu, 883

8 7 6 seq. aapov in 877 ex mea coniectura supplevi. aKporarav eiaavafiS.<r'o

airoTfiov I wpovaev els dvdyKav L. aKporaray tlaavafiatT' dirorfiov \ wpovcev els twayKO.vA: ubi signum ' post claavaftur et litteram o super airorp.oy rubro charactere ususcorrector addidit. Scilicet in hoc codice prima manus scripserat elaavafiaaa TT&TIXOV :

subj., see on 198. 876 dKp6raTov is metrically required for correspon-dence with vi//tVo8cs in 866. The MSS. have dKpoTdrav, possibly due todvayKav. In 877, diro'Tojiov apovtrev «ls avayKav, there is a defect of onelong syllable or two short ones, the corresponding verse of the strophe,866, being BC aWipa T£KVO)#CVT£S U>V "OAI /ATTOS. diroTO|iov seems un-

questionably right: neither aTroTfwv (which occurs as a variant) noraTropov is nearly so forcible, or so appropriate to this image of thesudden, headlong fall. If, then, airoTo^ov is kept, these methods ofcorrection are open:—(1) To prefix i£- to wpowev. To this the ob-jection, I think, is that aKpirarov euravapacr must then mean, 'havingclimbed to the highest point ' ; i.e. a«poT. must be a substantive; for,with clowa/?. (this would not hold of dvaj3a<r), aKporarov could not beadverb ia l : cp . Horn. Hymn. 19. n 6.KpoTa.Tt\v Kopv<f>rjv ^XOO-KOTTOV elcrava-

fiawuiv : and so in all places (about 14) where it occurs in the Homericpoems the verb has an accus. Now, ro aKporarov might serve for such :but surely not aKporarov. (2) To supply before dir<>TO|i.ov.a noun agree-ing with dKpiTOTov. Arndt conj. al^i-os ('A#<3ov, 'Apa^vatov al7ros Aesch.Ag. 285, 309). Another possibility is oX/Jov. I propose dicpov, whicha scribe ignorant of metre might easily have taken for a redundancygenerated by aKpororov. 877 dir6TO|iov...€ts dvd-yicav, to sheer ruin: theepithet of the precipice being transferred to the abyss which receiveshim: Her. 1. 84 TO \<apCov TTJS aKpo7ro\tos...eov afuiyov re (cat airo-rofwv. Cp. awrw o\i6pov (//. 6. 57), Odvarov at7rw (Pind. 01. I I .42). dvd-yKav, a constraining doom from the gods: Eur. Ph. 1000 e?sdvdyKrjv BaL/jLovwv d<f>Ly/t.ivoi. C p . Plat . Legg. 716 A o Se T6S ef

itro fj.eyaXav^ia.'; rj xpiyjU.aa-U' liraipo^vos rj Ti/xats r) KCU o-aj/taros

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 165

when it hath scaled the crowning height, leaps on the abyssof doom, where no service of the feet can serve. But I praythat the god never quell such rivalry as benefits the State;the god will I ever hold for our protector.

But if any man walks haughtily in deed or word, 2ndstrophe.

deinde irdr/iov voluit corrector in airSrofnov mutare, hoc cum v. avayKav iuncturus.Est autem et in L et in A gloss, airoppuya ad v. O.W6TO/J.OV. Pro aKporaray nullaextat in codd. lectionis varietas. Habent item codd. quos viderim omnes tSpovaev,excepto T, qui avupovaev insulse praebet. Frustra erunt qui ad expediendas huius locitricas plus opis a codicibus exspectant. Rationes vero quibus coniectura axpovfinnatur infra annotatae sunt.

a/La veorrjTi Kal dvoia. (jtXeyerai rrjv if/vxrjv pe0' vfiptb)1:...fJ-CTO. Se xpovov

ov TTOXVV viro<T)(u>v Tiyn<optW TYJ SiKy tavrov TC Kal OLKOV Kal TTOXIV dpSrjv

avdo-TdTov €Troir)(T€. 878 xpi(r'li<?- • •xp'iTai: where it does not use thefoot to any purpose: i.e. the leap is to headlong destruction; it isnot one in which the feet can anywhere find a safe landing-place. Forthe paronomasia cp. Pind. P. 2. 78 KepSoi Se «' /uiXa TOVTO KepSa-Xiov Tt\i0€i; ' but for the creature named of gain (the fox) whatso gainful is there here? ' 879 T6 KOXSS 8' i\ov. but I ask that the godnever do away with, abolish, that struggle which is advantageous forthe city,^—i. e. the contest in which citizen vies with citizen who shallmost serve the State. The words imply a recognition of the irpotftyuawhich Oed. had so long shown in the service of Thebes : cp. 48, 93, 247.880 irttXaur|ia: cp. Isocr. Ep. 7 § 7 T0^s KotXoJs ras TroXeis TOIS avT(3vSioiKoixriv a/xiXXijTeor Kal Treipariov SieveyKtiv airuv. Plut. Mor. 820 Cwtnrep OVK dpyvpiTT/v ovSe Soiplr-qv dywva iroXiTtias dymvi^ofnevois (the

emulous service of the State), dXXd Up6v cJs aXi 6u5s Kal o-Te<paviTijv (likethe contests in the great games). 882 irpoo-Tarav: defender, champion :not in the semi-technical sense of 'patron,' as in 411. 883 iir^poirro, ad-verbial neut. of iWpouros [not virtpoVra, epic nom. for wepoVrij? {Ant.130), like luTroTa]: cp. O. C. 1695 OVTOI KaTapefiTrT Zfirfrov, ye have farednot amiss. / / . 17. 7S a / a^ ra 8L<OKWV | nrrrous: Eur. Suppl. 770 a.KpavroSvpet: Ph. 1739 aweifii...airap6ivevT dXaifitva: Ion 255 aveptvvrjTaBvadv/iei (hast griefs which I may not explore). x ' P 0 ^ *'« contrastwith \6y<f, merely = tpyois, not ' deeds of violence': cp. Eur. Ph. 3127r<3s... I Kal X^P0"' Kc" Xoyot(ri... I irepi)(opevovo'a Tepxj/iv...Xa/?<o, find joy indeed and word of circling dance, i.e. in linking of the hands and in

166 Z04>0KAE0YS

2 Awas a^oySijros, ovSe 8853 Baifiovcov £$7) <re/3a>v,

l KO.KO. viv eXoiro fxoipa,

5 SucnroT/tou ^dpuv ^XtSas,

6 ei JU,IJ TO KepSos Kephavev St/cauu?

7 /ecu TWV dcreiTTcov ejoferai, 890877

89O tplcTox L : ubi litteram £ ex 7 ortam esse mihi quidem haud certum videtur.HpZercu A. Consentiunt in voce, in spiritu tantum variant ceteri codd. 8 9 1

song : cp. 864. 885 ACKO.S d<j>dpt)Tos, not fearing Justice: cp. 969ai/rawros <£yxovs> not touching a spear. The act. sense is preferableonly because class. Greek says <t>o[3r]0a<s -rrjv BUrjv, not 4>oftrj0eis vird Trji

81/ojs: the form Of the adj. would warrant a pass, sense : cp. Tr. 685<XKTIVOS. . .aOiKTov. With a< >o/3os (At. 366) a<jf>o/3?jTos cp. drap/ify's (7V. 322)arap/S^Tos (y4/. 197). 886 ®*\, images of gods, whether sitting orstanding; but always with the added notion that they are placed in atemple or holy place as objects of worship. Timaeus p. 93 ISos- TOa.yaXfx.0. KCU d rdiros iv <o iSpvrai.: where TOTTOS prob. denotes the smallshrine in which an image might stand. Dionys. Hal. 1. 47 uses ISrj torender fienates. Liddell and Scott J. v. cite the following as places inwhich «Sos ' may be a temple': but in all of them it must mean image.Isocr. or. 15 § 2 4>£iStav TOV TO T^S 'A^Tjvas eSos Ipyacra^tvov, i.e. thechryselephantine Athena Parthenos; cp. Hut. Per. 13 6 Se "fcciSiasiipyd&To fikv T^S 6eoC TO xpvtroCj' ISos, Xen. Hellen. 1. 4. 12 IIXw-Tqpva. tjyev ij 7roXi5, TOV ISovs KaTaKeka\viXfj.evov T^S 'A^ijvas : z.^. the

dpxaiov jSpeVas of Athena Polias in the Erechtheum was veiled in sign ofmourning (the death of Aglauros being commemorated at the festival

of the Plunteria). Paus. 8. 46. 2 <£<uVer<u Se OVK ap£as 6 AvyouorosdvaOtJiiara KO.1 tSrj 6e<5v dirdyecrOai irapa T<UV Kpar-qdevTuiv (i.e. carryoff to Italy): where dva6rjp.aTa are dedicated objects generally, £%images worshipped in temples. Is Sophocles glancing here at themutilators of the Hermae in 415 B.C., and especially at Alcibiades?We can hardly say more than this:—(1) There is no positive proba-bility as to the date of the play which can be set against such a view.(2) The language suits it,—nay, might well suggest i t ; nor does itmatter that the 'Eppal, though dvadTJ^ara (Andoc. De Myst. § 34), werenot properly llr\. (3) I t cannot be assumed that the dramatic art ofSophocles would exclude such a reference. Direct contemporary

OIAITTOYX TYPANNOI 167

with no fear of Justice, no reverence for the images of gods,may an evil doom seize him for his ill-starred pride, if he willnot win his vantage fairly, nor keep him from unholy deeds,but must lay profaning hands on sanctities.

eSiercu naraifav L. e^erai nardfav (sic) A: deest iota subscriptum in aliis quoquecockl., ut B, V, Bodl. Laud. 54. Recepi quod Blaydes. coniecit, 8l£tTcu : vide annot.

allusion is, indeed, uncongenial to it. But a light touch like this—especially in a choral ode—might fitly strike a chord of contemporaryfeeling in unison with the emotion stirred by the drama itself. I donot see how to affirm or to deny that such a suggestion was meant here.888 8DO-W6T|IOD, miserably perverse : Ant. 1025 OVKIT IO-T... j a/3oi>Aos OUT'

ai'oX/3os. 890 TWV do-einw: see on 864. S?p£erai, keep himself from :O. C. 836 elpyov, 'keep off' (the holy ground): Her. 7. 197 ak m m TOaA.o~os eyivero, CIUTOS Te epyeTO aurov Kai vfj (rrpaTiy Trday TrapyyyeiXe.

P l a t . Legg. 8 3 8 A Cl)S €V T£ KOLL aKpljUo'S UpyOVTCU TTJ'S TWV KaXlSv £uyOV(TUK.

As to the form, Her. has Ipyo or iipyw: in Attic the MSS. give Aesch.Eum. 566 Ka.Te.pya.Qov : Soph. Ai. 593 £vvep£eTe: Thuc. 5. U TrtpUp^avTes(so the best MSS., and Classen): Plat. Gorg. 461 D KaOepiys (so Stallb.and Herm., with MSS.) : Rep. 461 B ^vvipiavTos: Rep. 285 B ep^as. Sofar as the MSS. warrant a conclusion, Attic seems to have admittedip- instead of dp- in the forms with £ The smooth breathing is righthere, even if we admit a normal distinction between elpyio ' to shut out 'and eipyu ' to shut in.' 891 BCf-erai. This conjecture of Blaydes seemsto me certain. The form occurs Eur. Hippol. 1086 /cXa«ov TIS O.VTS>V ap

ip.ov ye 6(£frcu: Her. 652 el 8e T<3vSe irpocrdi^ei yept. Hesych. has6l£e<r6cu. L has e£erat with no breathing. Soph, could not conceivablyhave used such a phrase as ex€<T^al ™v O-OIKTUSV, to cling to things whichshould not even be touched. He himself shows the proper use ofe\ecr6a.L in fr. 327 TOU ye nepZaiveiv op.w<s | txTrpl£ c)(0VTai, ' s t i l l they cling

tooth and nail to gain' : fr. 26 ra p.ev | Stxat' «raiVei TOV 8k KepSaweive^ou. Some explain e$erai as ' abs ta in ' : Od. 4. 422 aylaQai re ySt'ijsXvaai re yepovTa: Her. 6. 85 CO- OVTO TTJS aywy^s. To this there are twoobjections, both insuperable: (1) the disjunctive 7},—with which the senseought to be, 'unless he gain &c...or else abstain': (2) /j.a.Ta£wv, whichcould not be added to ?|cTai as if this were mivo-cTou. (JMT^UV, actingwith rash folly: Her. 2. 162 direfiaTaCae, behaved in an unseemlymanner: Aesch. Ag. 995 airXayxya 8' OVTI p\a.Ta.t,ei, my heart does notvainly forebode. The reason for writing yua.Tc££w, not /«iTa£w, is that

168 ZO^OKAEOYI

9TIS en TTOT iv ToicyS dvrjp OeaJv

11 ei yap at rotatSe Tr/aafets rt/xtat, 89512 TI Set )ite

air. /?'. ovKen TOV dOucrov ei/u yas eV 6yL<f>a\6v creftav,

2 oi38' es rov 'AySatcri vaoV, 900

8 9 2 seq. ris ?« TTOT' & ToiirS' ai'^p | 8v/j,t2i j34\ri epgerai (sic) ^u^as d/ivvav L. Sicetiam A, in quo et 0u/tcSi et Ip^erai (sic) clare scripta sunt. Plerique codd. Ip^erai(sic) habent. Pro Ov/ty, pauci quidam Su/ioi/ praebent. Extat dvnui (sic) in B, E,T, Pal., V2, V3, V4. Pro iv rdtaSe, habet E cum paucis aliis iv TOVTOIS, B (omisso ii>)

the form fnwrdlifa is well attested (Her., Josephus, Hesych., Herodian):while there is no similar evidence for ixardtfa, though the latter formmig?U have existed, being related to a stem fiara (/UXITIJ) as SiKa£-<o toSIKCL (SUrj). 892 T£S 2« iroT'...d(MWv; Amid such things (if such deedsprevail), who shall any longer vaunt that he wards off from his life theshafts of the gods? The pres. aiuivav, not fut. a/xwciV, because theshafts are imagined as already assailing him. 4v roto-S": 1320: Ant. 38ei raS' iv TOVTOIS. 893 8eSv p&ij. The MSS. have 0u/x.ak, 6V/AOV or 6vfj.w: in Aover dv/jiwi j3i\r] is written rr)v 6dav 8Urjv. This points to the true sense,though it does not necessarily presuppose the true reading. The phraseSv^u>v $i\r\, 'arrows of anger,' could mean, ' taunts hurled by an angryman' ; but, alone, could not mean, ' the arrows of the divine wrath.'The readings of the MSS. might have arisen either through the v of Oeuivbeing written, as it often is, in a form resembling fi, and a> having thenbeen transposed (so that dv/iiS would have arisen before #v//,dk); or froma gloss Ovpov on i/ar^ds. For P&.11 cp. Plat. Legg. 873 E •K'krfv Sa-a

Kepawos t) Tt Trapa 6tov TOIOVTOV /?e'A.os lov. 894 ci'Jerai. This COnject.of Musgrave (which Blaydes adopts) involves only the change of oneletter from Spgerai.: and nothing would have been more likely than a changeof euferai into ip^erai if the scribe's eye or thought had wandered toipierai in 890, especially since the latter is not obviously unsuited to thegeneral sense. But ?p|eTdi here is impossible. For (1) we cannot render:' will keep off the shafts from himself, so as to ward them from his life':this would be intolerable. Nor (2), with Elmsley: 'who will abstain fromwarding off the shafts of the soul (the stings of conscience, ^v^tts fi&rj)from his mind (#17x01!)?' i.e. who will not become reckless? This mostassuredly is not Greek, ei'gerai., on the other hand, gives just the right

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 169

Where such things are, what mortal shall boast any morethat he can ward the arrows of the gods from his life ? Nay,if such deeds are in honour, wherefore should we join in thesacred dance ?

No more will I go reverently to earth's central 2nd anti-and inviolate shrine, no more to Abae's temple s rop e"

aiirois: quae mera fudit incuria. BeCiv pro 6a} coniecit Hermann.; eH^erai. pro?p!ercu Musgravius. Vide annot. 8 9 6 Post x°/)cl'e'" habet L in eodem versuhaec verba, Troveiv 17 TOIS 6eoi<r: eadem in Pal., M (a correctore), M2, M5 (omissoi) TOIS 8eoU) leguntur. Corrupta sunt ex gloss, vocem x°Pc^av interpretante, iravq-yvplfav TOU Bedis, quod est in cod. Trin. aliisque.

sense: 'If justice and religion are trampled under foot, can any man dareto boast that he will escape the divine wrath?' 896 xopdav. The wordsirovuv rj TOIS 6101s added in a few MSS. (including L) have plainly arisenfrom a contracted writing of Travrjyvpt&Lv TOIS 6tot<s which occurs ina few others. This gloss correctly represents the general notion ofXopeveiv, as referring to the x°P°^ connected with the cult of Dionysus,Apollo and other gods. The x°P°'s was an element so essential andcharacteristic that, in a Greek mouth, the question TL 8CI jae x°Pe^iLV>would import, 'why maintain the solemn rites of public worship?' Cp.Polybius 4. 20 (speaking of the youth of Arcadia) /uem Se TavTa TOVSQiXoiivov KOX TijioOiov vojuows fiavOdvovTes (learning the music of those

masters) TroXXfj <f>i\orif>Lia. ^opei iouir i KO.T' iviavrov TOIS Aiovuo-iaKOis

hi TOIS #ecny>ois, 01 [ikv TraiSes TOIIS 7rai8iKOi)S dyuSvas, 01 Se

Tois TUIV av^putv Xeyo/xei/ovs. Eur . Bacch. 181 Sei...Aioi'vicrov...

ocroi' Ka6' i?/xas OWUTOV av^ecrdaL [neyav' \ irot Set \opeveiv, irol KaOicrTcivai

7ro'Sa, I Kai Kpara aelcrai TTOXIOV; i^-qyov <rv fioi | ytpuv yipovn, Teipe<ria.

The Theban elders need not, then, be regarded as momentarily forget-ting their dramatic part. Cp. 1095 xop^tcrdcu. 898 attiKrov: cp. the storyof the Persian attack on Delphi in 480 B.C. being repulsed by the god,who would not suffer his priests to remove the treasures, <£as aurastxavos tiva.1 TWV iiavrov TrpoKaTrj(r6a.i, Her. 8. 36. 6|i,<j)aX6v: see on 480.900 T6V "Apoio-i vaov. The site of Abae, not far N. of the modern villageof Exarcho, was on a hill in the north-west of Phocis, between LakeCopais and Elateia, and near the frontier of the Opuntian Locrians.H e r . 8. 33 tvOa r/v upov 'ATTOXXWVOS TrXavcriov, Orjcravpoicri TE KOI

TTOXXOLCTL Ka.Te(TK£va<rfiivov' rjv Se Kai TO'T£ Kai vvv

I04>0KAE0YZ

3 ovSe TCLV

4 el jxrj r a S e ^e t

a TTOLCTLV dp/jiocrei.

C d\A.\ cu KparvvoiV, etTrep opff a«rouet?,

7 Zev, TrdvT dvdcrcrcov, /AT) Xddou

8 ere rai ' re crdv dddvarov aiev dp^dv. 905

$<f>9lvovTa yap Aa'iov <7ra\ai(f)ara>

10 d4cr^>aT i^aipovcnv rjSr),

11 KovSa/i.ov Tt/iais 'ATTOXXWI' i[i.<f>a,vijs'

12 Ippet Se TO, #eta. 9 10

IO. ^wpas avaKres, So£a /tot

9O3 c5p(?6c L, 8/>ff' A et ceteri codd. 9O4 \<L6oi L, quod ardenter pre-cantibus potissime convenit. \a.6i) (sic) A, V2, V3, V J : \a9y Brunck., Elmsleius,Blaydes. 9O6 (pdivovra y&p \atov .'. Oecrcpar' L, adnotato .". 7raXati in marg. amaun recentiore, iraXaia post Xafou inserendum esse significans. Quem ordinem

^prj(TT7jpLov avToOc KOI TOVTO TO tepov cnjXr/O-avTes iv£Trpr](Ta.v (the Persians

in 480 B.C.). Hadrian built a small temple beside the ancient Upov,Paus. 10. 35. 3. 901 T&V 'O\v|iiriav, called by Pindar SEOTTOIV' aXaBua.%{01. 8. 2), because divination by burnt offerings (fiavriKr) Si' ifx.Trvp<av)was there practised on the altar of Zeus by the Iamidae, hereditary/nai'Tcis (Her. 9. 33) : Pind. 01. 6. 70 Zrjvds ht a.Kpora.Tia^uiH.&6e<r0ai KiXevaev (Apollo)' | l£ ov ITOXVKXUTOV KO.9' "EWavas yivos902 et |ii) Td8« dp|j.o(r«i, if these things (the prophecy that Laius should beslain by his son, and its fulfilment) do not come right (fit each other),X«tp6S«KTa urao-iv pporois, so as to be signal examples for all men. Cp.Ant. 1318 TotS' OVK iir aXXor fipoTiav e tas dp/xocrei TTOT' i£ atrias,can never be adjusted to another,—be rightly charged on him. Prof.Campbell cites Plat. Soph. 262 C uynv av TLS rot, oVo/xacri ra pij/j.aTa.Kcpdarj. Tore 8' -qpfiocri re, K.T.X..,—where I should suppose r/p^ocre to

be transitive : ^p/xocri TL<S TOIS oVo/mo-i ra prHiara: if so, it is not parallel.X»p6S. only here. 903 cUoieis, audis, alluding chiefly to the title ZevspamXevs, Xen. Anab. 3. 1. 12; under which, after the victory at Leuctrain 371 B.C., he was honoured with a special festival at Lebadeia inBoeotia, Diod. 15. 53. 904 The subject to XdOoi is not definitely TdSe(902), but rather a notion to be inferred from the whole precedingsentence,—'the vindication of thy word.' Elms. cp. Eur. Med. 332

0IAIT70YI TYPANNOI 171

or Olympia, if these oracles fit not the issue, so that all menshall point at them with the finger. Nay, king,—if thou artrightly called,—Zeus all-ruling, may it not escape thee andthine ever-deathless power!

The old prophecies concerning Lai'us are fading ; alreadymen are setting them at nought, and nowhere is Apollo glorifiedwith honours ; the worship of the gods is perishing.

10. Princes of the land, the thought has come to me

codd. plerique exlribent, quanquam in paucis stat vox iraXati. vel ante Xafou velpost Biatftara plene scriptum (non 6ia<f>aT'). Lin wood, autem, qui in v. str. 892 u>»TOIOITS' pro iv roiaS' coniecerat, hie legit <f>8ti>oi>Ta y&p ri. Aa'tov irakalipaTa.: quemsequitur Blaydes. Arndt., qui ipse TraXalrpara coniecerat, rh voci Aai'ou non praefixit,cum in v. 802 iv roluS' servaret.

Zev, firj XaBoi <re TU>V8* os amo? KaKuv. 906 After <|>6ivovTa Y&p Aa'Cov werequire a metrical equivalent for Oewv /3i\rj in 893. The iraXaid in themarg. of L and in the text of other MSS. favours ira\a£<J>aTa, proposed byLinwood and Arndt, which suits 4>8£vovra: cp. 561. Schneidewin conj.TLv66xpr]<j-Ta. Aaiov. Aatou, object, gen.: cp. Thuc. 1. 140 TO TWV Meyap-eW \f/T]4>i.a-fii,a {about them). 908 IgcupoCo-iv, are putting out of account.This bold use comes, I think, not from the sense of destroying (Xen. Hellen.2. 2. 19 jj.rj cririvSecrOai 'A6r]va(oK dW e£aipeiv), but from that of settingaside, excluding from consideration: Plat. Soph. 249 B TOUTM T<3 Aoycoravrdi' TOVTO IK T<3V OVTU>V i£aip-ij<rof*,ev, by this reasoning we shall strike

this same thing out of the list of things which exist. Cp. Theaet. 162 D

0eoi>s...ovs eyco €K T€ TOV Xeyciv Kail TOV ypa<f>eiv i rcpl avrwv, OJS e'urlv r] <<5s

OVK EicriV, e£cup<3. The absence of a gen. like Xoyov for c aipovo-iv issoftened by <|)8£VOVTO, which suggests 'fading from men's thoughts.' 909Ti|jiats...4H>avr , manifest in honours (modal d a t ) : i.e. his divinity is notasserted by the rendering of such worship as is due to him. Aesch. P. V.171 (of Zeus) (TKrjiTTpov TijJid.<s T diTocrvXaTat.. 910 TO. 8eta, 'religion,' bothfaith and observance: cp. O. C. 1537.

911—1085 eireto-oStov rpirov. A messenger from Corinth, bringingthe news that Polybus is dead, discloses that Oedipus was not thatking's son, but a Theban foundling, whom the messenger had receivedfrom a servant of La'ius. Iocasta, failing to arrest the inquiries ofOedipus, rushes from the scene with a cry.

911—923 Iocasta comes forth, bearing a branch (iKerripia), wreathedwith festoons of wool (o-re ry), which, as a suppliant, she is about tolay on the altar of the household god, Apollo AVKEIOS, in front of

172 I04>0KAE0YI

vaovs iKecrOai Saifiovav, rdS' iu

CTT€<fyr) Xaftohcrrj KairiOvfxid^aTa.

tyov yap atpei OVJXOV OISLTTOVS ayav

\imaicri iravToiaiaiv' ov8' OTTO? avrjp 915

evvovs r a Kaiva rols TraXax reKfJiaipeTai,

aXX' eor i TOV Xeyovros, rjv <f)6/3ovs Xeyy.

OT ovv Trapaivova' ovBev is irXiov TTOLCJ,

cr', (o Avicei ATTOXXOV, ay^icrros yap et,

ffiyfjcai, rotcrSe o~vv KaTevyfj,ao~LV, 920

O7T<us XVO-LV TLV rjjAv evayrj

OJS vvv oK.vov[ia> iravres iKTr

Kelvov fiXeirovTes <Z>s Kv$e.pvr\rr\v

817 He 0oj3oucr Xe7H L, i.e. \^yg. Post \ey facta est rasura. Potuit quidemprima manus \eyoi. scribere, vel \tyei: nihil tamen superest quod aut hanc 1. autillam firmet. iji' 0d/3ous \£yii (sic) A : eadem lectio in B, E, V, ceteris, nisi

the palace. The state of Oedipus frightens her. His mind has beengrowing more and more excited. It is not that she herself has muchfear for the future. What alarms her is to see 'the pilot of the ship'(923) thus unnerved. Though she can believe no longer in humanfiavriK-q, she has never ceased to revere the gods (708); and tothem she turns for help in her need. 912 vaovs 8ai|i6vwv can onlymean the public temples of Thebes, as the two temples of Pallasand the 'la^viov (20). The thought had come to Iocasta thatshe should supplicate the gods; and in effect she does so byhastening to the altar which she can most quickly reach (919).913 O-T^TJ: see on 3. £iri6v|urf|MiTa, offerings of incense: cp. 4. In El.634, where Clytaemnestra comes forth to the altar of Apollo Trpoo-Tanjpios,an attendant carries Ovfrnra irayKapira, offerings of fruits of the earth.Xapoij<ru. Xafiovo-av would have excluded a possible ambiguity, by show-ing that the 86ia had come before and not after the wreaths were takenup: and for this reason the accus. often stands in such a sentence:Xen. An. 3. 2. 1 eSo£ev avTois irpCKpvXa.Ka.'; K(XTaaTrjcravTas <rvyK<xXilv

rov? orpaTiwras. 916 T<1 Kaivd, the prophecies of Teiresias, TOIS imXai, bythe miscarriage of the oracle from Delphi: 710 f. 917 TOVPlat . Gorg. 508 D tlfu Se tin, T(jS ^ov\o/j,4vto, wrinp ol a.Ti[wt. TOV ZOIX

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 173

to visit the shrines of the gods, with this wreathed branch in myhands, and these gifts of incense. For Oedipus excites his soulovermuch with all manner of alarms, nor, like a man of sense,judges the new things by the old, but is at the will of thespeaker, if he speak terrors.

Since, then, by counsel I can do no good, to thee, LyceanApollo, for thou art nearest, I have come, a suppliant withthese symbols of prayer, that thou mayest find us someriddance from uncleanness. For now we are all afraid, seeinghim affrighted, even as they who see fear in the helmsman oftheir ship.

quod r A yoi praebet. Quae cum ita sint, haud dubie suadent codd. ut rjf...\dyripotius quam d...\4yoi vel el...\iyi] legamus. 92O Ka.Ttiyixa.tJLV codd.: Karapy-/ituriv Wunder., Hartung., Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes.

av re TVITTUV Poik-qrai, K.T.X.—as outlaws are at the mercy of the firstcomer: O. C. 752 TOVTTLOVTO<S dpirda-ai. rjv <)>opovs X YU has better MS.authority than d Xe'yoi, and is also simpler: the latter would be an opt.like At. 520 dvhpi TOI xpt<i>v (=XPV) I C-v^f-fiy rpo&sivcu, TtpTrvov el ri

TTOV irddoi: cp. ib. 1344: Ant. 666. But the statement of abstractpossibility is unsuitable here. el-.-Xiyrj has still less to commend it.918 o«, seeing that, = hra&q: Dem. or. 1 § 1 ore roiwv ovrtos ?xc ' : s o

o7roTE Thuc. 2. 60. 919 AVKCI' "AiroXXov: see on AvKtu 203. 920KaTcifyiiao-iv, the prayers symbolised by the iKer^pia and offerings ofincense. The word could not mean 'votive offerings.' Wunder's con-ject. KOTap-yiuuriv, though ingenious, is neither needful nor really apposite.That word is used of (a) offerings of first-fruits, presented along withthe elpeo-uavrj or harvest-wreath, Plut. Thes. 2 2: (b) the ovko)(VTai orbarley sprinkled on the altar and victim at the beginning of a sacrifice :Eur. / . T. 244 \Lpvi$6.<i re /ecu KardpyfuaTa.. 921 Xv<riv...€va-yrj, a solutionwithout defilement: i.e. some end to our anxieties, other than such anend as would be put to them by the fulfilment of the oracles doomingOedipus to incur a fearful ayos. For euay^s Xv'o-is as = one which willleave us tv'ayci?, cp. Pind. Olymp. i. 26 KaOapov X^SIJTOS, the vessel ofcleansing. 923 d% KvpepviJTqv v«»s, not oSs (OVTO) Kvflepv. v., because he isour pilot, but us (OKVOI/AEV av) /JXororres Kv/3epv. v. kKTrenX-qyiiivov: Aesch.Theb. 2 oems <£vAacrcrei irpayos iv itpv\x.vQ iroXecos | otaxa

174

AITEAOS.

dp av nap vfiwv, ci $evoi, ji.d8oifx OTTOV

TOL TOV Tvpdvvov Sco/iar' icrrlv OISLTTOV ; 925

/AaXicrra S' auTW eirrar', et KOJTMTQ* OTTOV.

XO. oreyai ju.ep aiSe, KCIUTOS li'Soi', w ^eVe"

yvi'iy Se p.r)Tiqp rfie TCOV KCLVOV reKvcov.

A r . aA.A. oApia Te Kai fui' oApiots aet

yivoiT', iKeivov y ovcra Trai'TeXi}? Sd/Jiap. 930

IO. avrws oe «:ai cru y , w fef agio? yap et,

eueiretas ovveK. aXXct (J>pdC orov

d(f)l^at ^w r t crrjfjLrjvai, dikcov.

AT. dyaOd SOJUCHS re /cat irocrei ra crw, y w a i .

I O . TOL TTola ravTa; TT/3OS TIVOS 8' d<f>Ly[JLevo<;; 9 3 5

926 KC£TKT0' A. KaroicrB' L et codd. plerique. Hinc fortasse, ut Dindorfiovisum est, materiem sumpsit grammaticus in Bachmanni Anecd. vol. i. p. 358. 20,qui Sophoclem rb dlaSe airb rod ol'Sare /cara trvyKoirrjv usurpasse tradit. 933 . afrt

/ti; Kotjucoi' VTTVW. 924 When the messenger arrives, Iocasta's prayerseems to have been immediately answered by a Xwts evayjfs (921), asregards part at least of the threatened doom, though at the cost of theoracle's credit. 926 ndXio-ra denotes what stands first among one'swishes : cp. 1466 : Track. 799 /xaXtcrTa fj.lv /xe $es | ivravO' OTTOV /JL€firj TIS otpirai /3poT(oV I ei 8' OIKTOV lo^eis, K.T.X. : Phil. 617 olovro fiivfjidXia-O' IKOVO-IOV XajSwv, | el fir] 6e\oi 8", CLKOVTO.: Ant. 327 oXK evpeOurj

fi.lv jiiaAio"r'' lav 8e TOI | \rj<j>6fj re KO.1 firj K.T.X. 928 Y«vi] 8J. Here, andin 930, 950, the language is so chosen as to emphasise the conjugalrelation of Iocasta with Oedipus. 930 irovTcXijs, because the wife'sestate is crowned and perfected by the birth of children (928). Thechoice of the word has been influenced by the associations of TCAOS,

with marriage. Aesch. Eum. 835 $vrj irpo iraL&wv KO.1 ya.fi.-qXi.ov(the marriage rite): ib. 214'Hpas rcAcias KW. Atos TrtoroJ/xara :

schol. on Ar. Thesm. 973 infioivro ev TOIS ya/iots <us wprravct? ovres rwvya.fi.mv' reXos 8c o ya/xos: Pindar JVem. IO. 18 TtXeia /jirJT-rjp—^Hpa,

who (Ar. Th. 976) icA^Sas yd.fi.ov < >vAaTT£i. In Aesch. Ag. 972 dvrjpT«Aetos=oiKoSccriroTr;s: as 80/ios •qfi.iTtXrj^ (IL 2. 700) refers to a houseleft without its lord: cp. Lucian Dial. Mort. § 19 iq'fUTiXrj fiiv TOV

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 175

MESSENGER.

ME. Might I learn from you, strangers, where is the houseof the king Oedipus ? Or, better still, tell me where he himselfis—if ye know.

CH. This is his dwelling, and he himself, stranger, is within;and this lady is the mother of his children.

ME. Then may she be ever happy in a happy home, sinceshe is his heaven-blest queen.

Io. Happiness to thee also, stranger! 'tis the due of thyfair greeting.—But say what thou hast come to seek or to tell.

ME. Good tidings, lady, for thy house and for thy husband.Io. What are they ? And from whom hast thou come ?

dubitari non potest quin recte legatur, quanquam L (cum V et Pal.) x^s TI habet,T autem Kal TL 936 irpbu L, quod tamen ex iraph fecit manus vel prima(ut mihi videtur) vel certe antiquissima; paullo recentior addidit S' post ri'cos. irapaL2 et Pal.: irpbt A et plerique.

KaTokiiriov, ^fipav 8e rrjv veoya/xov yvvatKa. 931 OVTWS {Trach. 1040

wS auT<os <us /A aiX«(7e) can be nothing but adverb from <XUTOS (with

Aeolic accent), = 'in that very way': hence, according to the context,(a) simply 'likewise,' or (b) in a depreciatory sense, 'only thus,'—i.e.' inefficiently,' ' vainly.' The custom of the grammarians, to writeavras except' when the sense is 'vainly,' seems to have come fromassociating the word with OUTOS, or possibly even with euros. For Soph.,as for Aesch. and Eur., our MSS. on the whole favour av-ras: but theirauthority cannot be presumed to represent a tradition older than, orindependent of, the grammarians. It is, indeed, possible thatwas an instance of old aspiration on false analogy,—as the Attic(Aeolic a/t/xes for do-jut's) was wrongly aspirated on the analogy of(see Peile, Greek and Latin Etymology p. 302, who agrees on this withCurtius). In the absence of evidence, however, that avrws was a likeinstance, it appears most reasonable to write avrms. 932 eveireCas, graciouswords, = ev<j!>»7/*ia.s, in this sense only here : elsewhere = elegance of dic-tion : Isocrates rrjv cveirciav «K 7ravros SHOKEI /cat TOV yXai^upws \eycivo-TOxaCerai fiaWov rj TOC a eXws (Dionys. Isocr. 538). 935 irpis TCVOS, 'sentby whom,' bringing a message on the part of whom: while irapd TWO*

would be simply ' from whom.' Had 7rapd been genuine, the less ob-vious Trpds would not have been likely to supplant it in A and other MSS.

176 IO<t>OKAEOYI

AF. 4K Trjs KopCvdov. TO 8' CTTOS ovc;epa>

rjooio fj.eu, 7TWS o ou/c a v ; acr^aAAot? o ic10. r t o' ecrrt; iroiav BvvafJLLV <5S' e^ei SiiTXrjv ;

AF. Tvpavvov OVTOV ovTn^cjpLou ~)(6ovo<;

T-I S 'laO/xCas CTTTJO-OVO-LV, ws ^vSar' e/cet. 94010. n o ; ou^ d 7rpeo~f3vs IIoXu/3os ey/cyoar^s e r t ;

AF. ov S^T', ei7ei I'll' OavaTos Iv r a^o i s exei*10. 7ra>s etnas ', V) redvrjKe IloXuySos, < <S > yipov ;

AF. et /LIT) \eyca Takr/des, a^tw davelv.

IO. w npoo-iToX', ou^i SecrTroT^ raS ' GJS ra^o? 945

fjioXovcra Xefeis; cS ^ewIv ecrre1 rourov OiStirous TraXatTOP avhp €(f>evye firj KTOVOL, kal vvv o8e

77-pos r^s TV)(7]S oXcaXev ov8k TOVS" VTTO.

0 1 . tS <f)C\TaTOV yvvcuKds 'ioKacrrTys fcapa, 950Tt JU,' itjeTrefjLxjjoi) Sevpo rcui'Se hoifiarcav;

1 0 . cucove TavSpos TOUSC, /cai CTKOTTCI KXVOV

TO. criyjv iv T/KU TOV Oeov ix.avTeifj.aTa.

8 4 3 •? TiBmiKe nd\i//3os; AP. ei S£ fiy | \ ^ w 7' fyci TVLX^S L et A. ScripsitTriclinius, irfis eiTras; ^ TiBvijKe IIdXv/3os 7^pw><; | Ar. ei /ii} X^w TOXIJWS K.T.X. Quaconiectura paullum in melius flexa praebent codd. aliquot recentiores y4pm> pro yipwv :nullus autem, quern quidem cognoverim, w yipov exhibet. Acceperant igitur librariiversum mutilum, TTUS (TTTCLS ; y rtSv-qKe H6\vflos; quem explere placuit aut versu 944per ineptias distento, aut ratione Tricliniana. Potuit certe poeta « yipov scribere,

L, too, has irpoa- made from wapd by (as I think) the first hanVi itself;certainly by an early hand. Cp. Od. 8. 28 IKIT i/wv 8<S | 17c 7rpds•ijottav yj la-irepiiov dvOpwTroiv. 936 TO 8' Jiros, 'at the word,' accus. of theobject which the feeling concerns: Eur. El. 831 TI XPW a^vjucis; 937d<rxdX\ois, from root crc , prop, 'not to hold oneself,' ' to be impatient,'the opposite of the notion expressed by axo-Xij (Curt. Etym. § 170): theword occurs in Her., Xen., Dem.; and in Od. 2. 193 replaces the epicdcrxa\dav. Cp . Aesch. Ag. 1049 TTUOOI dv, el ireiOoi', dirti6oiq<; 8' urois.

941 4YKPaT11s = *v KP<*-Til '• CP- f-vap\o% = iv dpxfj, in office, Appian Bell.

Civ. 1. 14. 943 A defective verse, ir<Ss etiras; i\ T^6VI)K« IldXvpos; has

been patched up in our best MSS. by a clumsy expansion of the nextverse (see crit note). The lipav supplied by Triclinius (whence some

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOI 177

ME. From Corinth : and at the message which I will speakanon thou wilt rejoice—doubtless ; yet haply grieve.

Io. And what is it ? How hath it thus a double potency ?ME. The people will make him king of the Isthmian land,

as 'twas said there.Io. How then ? Is the aged Polybus no more in power?ME. NO, verily: for death holds him in the tomb.Io. How sayest thou ? Is Polybus dead, old man ?ME. If I speak not the truth, I am content to die.Io. O handmaid, away with all speed, and tell this to thy

master! O ye oracles of the gods, where stand ye now! Thisis the man whom Oedipus long feared and shunned, lest heshould slay him; and now this man hath died in the course ofdestiny, not by his hand. [Enter OEDIPUS.

OE. Iocasta, dearest wife, why hast thou summoned meforth from these doors ?

Io. Hear this man, and judge, as thou listenest, to what theawful oracles of the gods have come.

vel a %ive. Mini vero magis arridet Nauckii sententia, restituendum suspicantis ?r<2seliras; i; riBvriKtv Ol&iirov warrip; Sed utinam vir eximius manum de tabula tollerevoluisset, neve versum 944, qui sanus est, hunc in modiim refingere ; ridvr\Ke IIo\u(3os'el 8t M, dfifi 6avelv. Praeeunte Nauckio Dindorfius in Poet. Scenic, ed. v. dedit jrwscliras; 17 Tt9vt[Kev OlStwov iraTijp; | AF. ri9ri]Kti>' el Si fir/, avros dftw davelv. 9 5 O

•Q81<TTT)S, quod praebent M et A, ineptae tantum coniecturae deberi videtur, ut fiiXaspro fiiyas in v. 742.

late MSS. have - pov) was plainly a mere guess. Nauck's conj.OlSfarov irai-ifr; is recommended (1) by the high probability of a glossHoXvpos on those words: (2) by the greater force which this form givesto the repetition of the question asked in 941: (3) by the dramaticeffect for the spectators. 946 » 8«Sv iMurcvpara. Iocasta's scorn ispointed, not at the gods themselves, but at the yaaireis who professto speak in their name. The gods are wise, but they grant noirpoVoia to men (978). Cp. 712. 947 Xv ia-ri: tvo as 367, 687, 953,1 3 1 1 , 1515- O. C. 273 iKo/j.r]v iv LKOfj.r)v. T»«TOV T6V avSpo...Tpe'(i<»v

he feared and avoided this man, |uj KTCIVOI (airov). 949TVXT|S, i.e. in the course of nature, and not by the special death whichthe oracle had foretold. Cp. 977. 951 i^eiri^a, the midd. as in «KKO-

(see on 597), /«T<Mre//,7r«r0ai, etc., the act. being properly usedJ. S. 12

178 SO<J>OKAEOYI

OI. OUTOS Se TIS nor' ecrri KOL TI /MOI Xeyei;

IO. e« TTJS KopCvdov, irarepa TOV a w dyyeXwv 9556$s OVK4T OVTCL UoXvfiov, aXk' dXwXora.

OI. TI <£^5, £eV; auros /xot crii <rr][x,6.vTOip yevov.

AY. et TOUTO irpaiTov Set p ' ctTrayyeiXai crae^ws,

eu ur0 ' ticeivov 0avdcrifJLOV ^e/S^/cora.OI. Trorepa BOXOLOTLV, 19 foVou £vvak\ayfj; 960

AF. crjatKpa TraXaia craj/Aar' eut-a^et pomj.

O I . i>o<T(H9 d rXTJficov, OJS eoiicev, e(f)0LTo.

AT. Kai T&3 jiiaKpw ye crv/Ajaerpovjuevos XP^V-

OI. </>eu ^>ei), r t 8177' av, w ywcu, o-/co7roird TIS

iv eoTiav, ^ TOUS at'w 965

opvis, wv v<f>Tjyr)T<av iyaj

957 trquivTup A et reliqui codd. fere omnes : est autem in B, Boil. Laud. 54,aliis gloss, IITJVVTTIS. ai]fiAf/a.a L a prima manu habuit, quod recentior in <n)fx&vTupmutare voluit. Ascripsit antiquus corrector in margine yp. uij/xapTup. Nulla prae-

of the summoner or e sco r t : see on O-TCXOVVTOL ( 8 6 O ) . 954 TI (ioi X^ei;

'what does he tell (of interest) for me?' (not 'what does he say tome?': nor 'what, pray, does he say?'). 956 «Ss: see on 848. 957oiuulvTCDp is, I think, unquestionably right. A is among the MSS.which have it, and in several it is explained by the gloss /^i/imf?.That the word was not unfamiliar to poetical language in the sense('indicator,' 'informant') which it has here, maybe inferred from Anthol.6. 62 ( Jacobs I . 205) KVKkoreprj fio\ifiov, are\i8a>v o-rjfidvTopa irXevprys, the

pencil which makes notes in the margin of pages: Nonnus 37. 551arjfiAvTopi (jxavjj. On the other hand, otnujvas Y«VOU could mean nothingbut 'place yourself in the position of having told me,' and could only beexplained as a way of saying, ' tell me at once.' But such a use of yeve-crOai with aor. partic. would be unexampled. The only proper use of itis made clear by such passages as these: Ai. 588 firj irpoSoiis ij/xas•yevr?, do not make yourself guilty of having betrayed us : Phil. 772 pjcrauToV 6' a//.a | Kaju,e...KTeiVas ywy, do not make yourself guilty of havingslain both yourself and me. 959 «{i (<r8\ Dionys. Hal. 1. 41 thusquotes a verse from the Tlpo/xrjOiv^ Auojuevos of Aesch. (Nauck fr. 193. 2)tvO' ov ft-dxv^ £" ° ^ a KC" Oovpos Trep wv, where Strabo p . 183 gives <rd<j>

018a; and so Pors. here would write <rd.<f "aOi. But the immediately

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 179

OE. And he—who may he be, and what news hath hefor me ?

10. He is from Corinth, to tell that thy father Polybuslives no longer, but hath perished.

OE. HOW, stranger ? Let me have it from thine own mouth.ME. If I must first make these tidings plain, know indeed

that he is dead and gone.OE. By treachery, or by visit of disease ?ME. A light thing in the scale brings the aged to their rest.OE. Ah, he died, it seems, of sickness ?ME. Yea, and of the long years that he had told.OE. Alas, alas! Why, indeed, my wife, should one

look to the hearth of the Pythian seer, or to the birdsthat scream above our heads, on whose showing I

terea nisi codicis V auctoritate firmari videtur lectio ar/nrivas, quam falsam esse mihipersuasum habeo : vide annot. 959 eS tad' codd.: aa<j>' tad' Porson., gedvide infra : Ka.Ti.a6' Hartung.: t£ia6' Meinekius.

preceding crocus is decisive against this. Soph, had epic precedent,// . I. 385 ev £tS(ik dyopeve, etc. Cp. 1071, iov lov. Oavdo-qiov pfpi-K<5ra: At. 516 /toipa... | Ka$ei\ev "AiSou 0ai>ao~i ous oiKijTopas ; Ph. 424Ba.vu>v...fypo\&o<;. 960 {woXXo-yjj : see on 34. 961 o-|UKpd poirij, levemomentum: the life is conceived as resting in one scale of a nicelypoised balance: in the other scale is that which sustains the life.Lessen this sustaining force ever so little, and the inclination (poTrrj),though due to a slight cause (oyuKpa), brings the life to the ground(cvvdgci). Plat. Rep. 556 E uxrirep crw/na vo<7<u8es fiiKpas powfjs e£<o0ev SeTrai

irpos TO Kafivuv,... OVTUI 8rj /cat -q Kara rauTa txciVa) Siaxei-jroXts a7ro w/iiKpas 7rpo<£ao"£<Ds...vocreT. 963 Yes, he died of

infirmities (fdo-ois Z<J>6ITO), and of the long years (T» |MIKP<J> XP°V(S>> causal

dat.), in accordance with their term (o-n(i.n«Tpoii|ievos, sc. avroh, lit. ' com-mensurably with them') : the part, being nearly equiv. to o-v/i/xerpws, andexpressing that, if his years are reckoned, his death cannot appearpremature. Cp. 1113, and Ant. 387 iroia £u/u./neTpos Trpovftrjv'seasonably for what hap?' f965 n}v II\j06(i,avTiv lorCav = nijv HvOol fTiK-qv ia-Tiav, as Apollo himself is HvOofj.avTis, i. e. 6 nu0oi fiams, Aesch.

Cho. 1030: cp. HvOoKpavros, Tiv66xpr](JTOS, HV$6VIKOS. ia~rta.v, as O. C.413 Ae\<£iKi7s a.<j> ecrrt'as: Eur. Ion 461 $otj8);ios...yas I /H€O-o/x >aXos

966 KXajovTas, the word used by Teiresias of the birds when

12—2

180 204>0KAE0YI

efJieWov TTcnepa TOV e/xoV; d Se davaiv

Kevde.i Karw 8rj yrjsm eya 8' oS' ii/ddSe

axjiavcrTos ey^ous ' et Tt ^17 Twyxw Tr66a>

/care(p(7(.f OUTCU O av vavcov evq g €JXOV.

ra S' ovv Trapovra crvWafiaJv 9e.crvlcrjJ.aTa

Keirai Trap VALSTJ IIo\vy8os OL£L ovSevos.

10. OVKOVV iyco croi ravTa irpovXeyov TraXat;

OI. TjvSas" eyai Se ra >o'/8o) TrapyiyojjL-rjv.

10 . /A7j vvv er' avraJv fiyjhkv e? dvpov /SaXiys. 975

067 Kraveh L, A, et ceteri fere omnes : in uno V2 KTeveiv vidi. Kreveiv tamencum Dindorfio verum esse duco: plura infra habes. 0 6 8 Post (cdru forte omiserat5)) prima Laurentiani manus, ipsa vero supplevit. Cum autem A et ceteri 5q ha-

their voice (<£0o'yyos) h a d ceased to b e clear to him, Ant. i c o i KO.KI3 |

KXa'^ovras oiarpw KO.1 j3e^3apy8apto/ieva). (3v v<f>r]-yiiTol>v ^ . OVTOIV, qnibus

indicibus: 1260 o5s vcjiriyrjTOv TWO'S : C. C. 1588 v^yjyrjrrjpo'S OTJSCVOS

>I'A.OJI/. In these instances the absence of the part, is softened by thenoun which suggests the verb; but not so in O. C. 83 o5s C/AOV jxovryiTrcAas. 967 Kreveiv. KTavav, which the MSS. give, cannot be pronouncedpositively wrong; but it can hardly be doubted that Soph, here wroteKTtveiv. If Kravelv is right, it is the only aor. infin. after //.CAAOJ in Soph.,who has the fut. infin. 9 times [El. 359, 379, 538: Ai. 925, 1027,1287: Ant. 458: Phil. 483, 1084): and the pres. infin. 9 times {El.305, i 486 : Ai. 443 = O. T. 678, 1385: O. C. 1773: Tr. 79, 756: Phil.409). Aeschylus certainly has the aor. in P. V. 625 fujroi )u,e Kpvi//rjsTOC0' oTrcp fniXXw iraOeiv. Excluding the Laconic ISijv in Ar. Lys. 117,there are but two instances in Comedy, Av. 366 TL fieWerand Ach. 1159 /«A\OVTOS \a.$<Tiv. Cp. W. G. Rutherford,

nichus pp. 420—425, and Goodwin, GVft^ Moods and Tenses § 23. 2.The concurrence of tribrachs in the 4th and 5 th places gives asemi-lyric character which suits the speaker's agitation. 968 Kettki, ishidden. Ai. 635 'AiSa Ktvdwv. In Tr. 989 o-iyfj KevOeiv may be re-garded as transitive with a suppressed ace , ' t o shroud (thy thought)in silence.' Elsewhere Kev9m is always trans., and only the perf. KtKtvdaintransitive. 8r| here nearly = rjBt]: cp. Ant. 170 or' ovv U>\OVTO... | eytoKpaTr] &r)...e)(a). 969 otyavoros = ov xj/avo-a?: cp. d.i^6j3rjTOi 885 (with

note) : Phil. 688 dfxipiirXr]KTa p66ia, billows beating around: Tr. 446

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOZ 181

was doomed to slay my sire ? But he is dead, and hid alreadybeneath the earth ; and here am I, who have not put hand tospear.—Unless, perchance, he was killed by longing for me:thus, indeed, I should be the cause of his death. But theoracles as they stand, at least, Polybus hath swept with himto his rest in Hades: they are worth nought.

Io. Nay, did I not so foretell to thee long since ?OE. Thou did'st: but I was misled by my fear.Io. Now no more lay aught of those things to heart.

beant, nulla de ea voce suspicio inde oriri debet quod deest in codd. Trin. et T.Dindorfius, qui olim Karudev coniecerat, iam Harm Si; reposuit. Coniecit NauckiusKevdet Kara 777s' OiSlirovs 5'. Dedit autem ex coniectura Blaydesius Kara K^KevBe yrjs.

O?, blaming: Eur. Hec. 1117 viroirTos, suspecting. Cp. note on515. etTi|Hj, an abrupt afterthought:—unless perchance: see

on 124. Tw|i<i ir6B<j): cp. 797: Od. 11. 202 <roV..7rd0os, longing forthee. 970 ttr\ 'J: cp. 1075 : Phil. 467 irkiiv /J.rj '£ diroiTTOV. i£, asdist. from uVo, is strictly in place here, as denoting the ultimate, notthe proximate, agency. 971 i-i 8' ovv irap<$vTa: but the oracles as theystand, at any rate (8' oiSv, 669, 834), Polybus has carried off with him,proving them worthless (agi' ovSevos, tertiary predicate), and is hiddenwith Hades, TO irapovra, with emphasis : even supposing that they havebeen fulfilled in some indirect and figurative sense, they certainly havenot been fulfilled to the letter. The oracle spoke of bloodshed (^oveus,794), and is not satisfied by Kari^Oiro i£ i/xov in the sense just explained.o-uWapuv is a contemptuous phrase from the language of common life :its use is seen in Aristophanes Plut. 1079 vvv 8' d-n-iOi ^aipwv o-v\Xafi<i>v

d, now be off—with our blessing and the girl: Av. 1469crv\Xa/36vre's rd irrepd, let us pack up our feathers and

be off: Soph, has it twice in utterances of angry scorn, O. C. 1383 av

8' Ipp airo7TTt»OTos T€ KaTrcLTup ifiov I KdKuSv Ka.Ki<TTe, TatrSe avWafioiv

apas, begone...and take these curses with thee: Phil. 577 eWAeio-cavTov o-v\\a/3u>v IK TrjaSe yrj<s, 'hence in thy ship—pack from thisland !' 974 riifSas instead of 7rpovA.ey«: see on 54. 975 vw, enforcing theargument introduced by OVKOW (973), is clearly better than the weak vvv.is 6v(ibv P<£X.x|s: Her. 7. 51 cs OVJWV jSaXeu KCU TO iraAatov liros: 8. 68 KUIToSe « dvpov /JaAcv, cos K.T.X. I . 84 iStoV...TtoV Ttva AuSioj/ Kara/faira . . .

KOI h OVJIOV iftdXtTo. The active in the Bios '0/j.rjpov § 30 «ZfiaXe TO prjOiv. In El. 1347 oiS« y h Ovfiov <f>ep<i> is not really

182 IO0OKAEOYI

OI. Kal 7TC3? TO fj.r)Tpo<; XeKrpov OVK oKvelv fie Set;1O. TI o av (popoiT avapwiros, OJ r a Try? T V ^ ;

Kpa.Tei, TTpovoia, S' icrrlv ouSei'os o~a(f>7]<;;

eiKrj KpaTicrrov tfiv, oirws S I W I T O TIS.

cru S' eis TO. fjL7)Tp6<i fxrj (ftofiov vvfityeviLaTa' 980

7roXX.ot yap rjSrj Kav oveupacriv (SpoToxv

fx/rjTpX £vvevva<r9r)<rav. d\\a ravff OTCO

Trap' ovSev ecrri, pacna TOV j3Cov <j>epei.

OI. KaXaJs arravra Tavr' av i&Cp-qro <TOL,

el iirj 'Kvpei ^eucr' rj reKOvcra" vvv S' eiret^ , Tracr' dvdyKT), Kel KaXaJs Xeyeis, OKvelv.

10. Kai //,i)i' /Aeya? y' ccfrdaXfJios 01 Trarpos Ta<f>oL.

0 7 6 W^os OIJK oKveiv fit dei L, ubi \iKTpov super X xos corrector scripsit. "KticrpovOVK 6KV(IV /ie Set A. Utramque lectionem codd. aliquot firmant: suadent tamenpvd/x6s et ordo verborum ut cod. A potius sequamur quam scribamus OVK &Kvelv /xeSet X^x°s- 9 8 7 ye post /ityas in codd. deest omnibus. Cuius rei causam

similar. 977 u, 'for whom,' in relation to whom: not, 'in whoseopinion.' TA TI]S TU^S is here somewhat more than a mere periphrasisfor rj Tvxq, since the plur. suggests successive incidents. rixr\ does nothere involve denial of a divine order in the government of the world, butonly of man's power to comprehend or foresee its course. Cp. Thuc. 5.104 TrixrrevofiCev rrj fx,ev TI/\TJ IK TOV 6UOV JXTJ iXaaadaeaBai. Lysias or. 24

§ 2 2 ov /Jiovov jj.iTaXa.fHiv rj Tv^rj ju.01 eZaiKtu ev Trj iraTpi&i, the Only privi-

lege which Fortune (i.e. my destiny) has permitted me to enjoy in mycountry. 978 irpo'vowi. Bentley on Phalaris (xvn, Dyce ii. 115) quotesFavorinus in Laertius Plat. § 24 as saying that Plato Trpwros kv cjuXocrofaa...wv6iJ.a<Te...0eov irpovoiav. Bentley takes this to mean that Plato wasthe first to use irpovoua. of divine providence (not merely of human fore-thought), and cites it in proof that Phalaris Ep. 3 (= 40 Lennep) ecusav 17 SioiKoScra irpovoia Trjv avTqv a.pji.oviav TOV KOCT/JLOV <j>v\a.TTy is lat er than

Plato. Lennep, in his edition of Phalaris (p. 158), puts the case moreexactly. The Stoics, not Plato, first used irpovoia, without furtherqualification, of a divine providence. When Plato says Trjv TOV Otov...•Trpovoiav (Tim. 30 c), Trpovotas 0ei3i/ (44 c), the phrase is no more thanHerodotus had used before him, 3. 108 TOV 6etov -q vpovoiTj. The meaningof FavoHnus was that Plato first established in philosophy the conceptionof a divine providence, though popular language had known such a

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 183

OE. But surely I must needs fear my mother's bed ?Io. Nay, what should mortal fear, for whom the decrees of

Fortune are supreme, and who hath clear foresight of nothing ?'Tis best to live at random, as one may. But fear not thoutouching wedlock with thy mother. Many men ere now haveso fared in dreams also : but he to whom these things are asnought bears his life most easily.

OE. All these bold words of thine would have been well,were not my mother living; but as it is, since she lives, I mustneeds fear—though thou sayest well.

Io. Howbeit thy father's death is a great sign to cheer us.fuisse suspicor, quod cum /ii ycts scriptum esset /tel"^ (ut in A), alterum r' , tanquamerrore duplicatum, delevit impeiitus metri librarius. Restituit autem ye Porsonus,qui ad Eur. Phoen. v. 1638 haec dicit: ' Ita postulat metrum...idemque coniecitnescio quis in editione Londinensi a. 1746, sed neglexit Brunckius.'

phrase before. Note that in O. C. 1180 wpoVoia TOV &eov = 'reverence forthe god': in Eur. Phoen. 637 a man acts 8eta. -rrpovoia = 'with inspiredforesight': in Xen. Mem. 1. 4. 6 ffpovo^TtKaJs = not, 'providentially,' butsimply, 'with forethought' 979 CIKTJ: cp. Plat. Gorg. 503 E OVK clur}ipti, dXX' <uro/3Xcnw irpos -n (with some definite object in view).KpoTioTov...oir<os SwaiTo. Cp. Ant. 666 aXA' 6V woXis cmfo-eie rov8e xprjKXVCLV: where \PV xXveiv = Sucauos av KXVOL. SO here, though co-u (notr/v) must be supplied with KpaVioTor, the whole phrase = tlni} Kparunov avTIS l<arj. Xen. Cyr. I. 6. 19 TOV...avrov Xeyctv a psrj cra iaSs elSeirj <ftel-BttrOai 8ei— 6p0<Ss av c^eiSoiro. 980 <j>o(3ou. (f>o/3ei(r6ai es n = to havefears regarding i t : Tr. 1211 d <f>o/3el Tpos TOVTO : O. C. 1119 pr}6avp.a.t,i Trpos TO Ai?rapcs. 981 Kav ovtCpao-iv, in dreams also (as well asin this oracle); and, as such dreams have proved vain, so may thisoracle. Soph, was prob. thinking of the story in Her. 6. 107 thatHippias had such a dream on the eve of the battle of Marathon, andinterpreted it as an omen of his restoration to Athens. Cp. the storyof a like dream coming to Julius Caesar on the night before he crossedthe Rubicon (Plut. Caes. 32, Suet. 7). 983 irap" ov&v: Ant. 34 TOTrpoiyfi.' ayeLv \ ou'x ws irap' ovBiv. 984 «|e£pt)To: the e£- glances at herblunt expression of disbelief, not her frank reference to a horriblesubject. 987 «f>0a\.|i.os: the idea is that of a bright, sudden comfort: soTr. 203 Deianeira calls on her household to rejoice, <os aeXnTov op.[xip.ol I <f>ijp.ris dvaaxpv rrjaSe vvv Kapirovfieda ( the Unexpected news tha t

Heracles has returned). More often this image denotes the 'darling' of

184 I04>0KAE0YS

O I . /xeya?, ^vvit)^' dXXa 1-775 Z>o>o~q<; (f>6/3os.

AF. Trotas Se KOU yvvaiicbs e/f^oySeicr^' vnep;

OI. MepoVijs, yepaue, TLo\vf3os 17s w/cei //.era. 990

A l . T(, o ecrr e/ceii^is VJU.II/ e? (popov (pepov;

OI. Oe/jkarov jU.cu'Teujna SeivdV, u> £ei>e.

AT. rj pyjjov; rj ou^t OefiLTov ak\ov elSevai;

OI. juaXto-ra y '1 CTTTC ya/3 /xe Ao^ias TTOTC

j fjuyy}v<u JU.IJT/31 T^/xavTOV, TO re 995

v aifia ^epcrX r a i s e/iats cXeii'.x tf Kopivdos ef e ioO irakai

9 9 3 15 ou Bejxirbv codd. omnes, quasi librariis hiatum inter ij et oi) legitimum essearbitrantibus: est tamen in cod. T superscriptum <rwifrri<ns. Veram loci medicinamesse credo non quod Johnsonius proposuit, rj oi dc/utrrbp, sed quod Brunckius, rj ov%l

a family (Aesch. Cho. 934 o<£0aA/x.os O'LKIOV), or a dynasty that is 'the light'of a land (SoccAi'as S' law \ 6<f>6a\fi,6$t Pind. 01. 2. 9: o BCITTOV TraXaiosoX^3os,...7rvpyos ao-T£os, o/i/ia T£ ^atvvdraTOv | ^kvoiai, Pyth. 5. 51). Notmerely (though this notion comes in) 'a great help to seeing' that oraclesare idle (S 'Xwo-ts cus ra juarrev/AaTa Ka/«Ds «xei> schol.). A certain hardnessof feeling appears in the phrase: Iocasta was softened by fear for Oedipusand the State: she is now elated. 989 Kal with «i<4>o|3et<rfl<:; 772, 851. 991tKeirns, what is there belonging to her, in her (attributive gen.): Eur. I. A.28 OIJK ayafuu ravr aySpos a/nor«os. h <|>oPov <|> pov, tending to fear: cp. 519.992 6«i\aTov, sent upon us by the gods : cp. 255. 993 The MSS. havingov 9t|iiTov, the question is between ov'xl 8C|UTOV and ov Otfjuo-rov. Theformer is much more probable, since 0«/UTO'S is the usual form, found inAttic prose, in Eur. (as Or. 97 crot 8" ov^t Oefinov), and in Soph. O. C.1758 aXX' ov OefiiTov K€L<rt (jLoXeiv. O n the other h a n d Oeftia-TO's is a rare

poet, form, found once in Pindar (who has also 0e/xu-o's), and twicein the lyrics of Aesch. Had we aXX<p, the subject of 9«|u-rov would belidyrcvpa: the accus. dXXov shows 6«|UTAV to be impersonal, as in Eur.Or. 97, Pind. Pyth. 9. 42 ov O^JXITOV l evSei Qiyeiv. 996 T6 irarp^ov otjioIXeiv, is strictly 'to achieve (the shedding of) my father's blood.' ClassicalGreek had no such phrase as at/xa^tii/ or tKxeiV in the sense of 'to slay.'alpeiv is to make a prey of, meaning ' to slay,' or ' to take,' according tothe context (Tr. 353 EvpvTo'v 0' eXot rijv 6' vij/Lirvpyov OlxaXiav). Cp.fr. 726 oivSpos at/na o-vyye»'£9 | xretVas, which is even bolder than this, butsimilar, since here we might have had simply TOV Trarepa IXtiv, 'to slay

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOI 185

OE. Great, I know; but my fear is of her who lives.ME. And who is the woman about whom ye fear ?OE. Merope, old man, the consort of Polybus.ME. And what is it in her that moves your fear ?OE. A heaven-sent oracle of dread import, stranger.ME. Lawful, or unlawful, for another to know ?OE. Lawful, surely. Loxias once said that I was doomed

to espouse mine own mother, and to shed with mine own handsmy father's blood. Wherefore my home in Corinth was long

Bijinhv. Cum autem in Bodl. Laud. 54 dXXois pro aXXoJ" scriptum invenissem, venitmihi in mentem, ut cuivis poterat, TJ OVK aWoitri Be/urdv eld&ai; Prior in eandemconiecturam inciderat Blaydes.

my father': Eur. Or. 284 c'pyaorat S' i/xol | /jirjTp&ov alfjia, I have wroughtthe murder of a mother. 997 «|l(j.ov, = 'on my part ' : 11 KopivOos4g e|u>0(iaKpav airipKeiTO = ' Corinth was inhabited by me at a great distance,'meaning, ' I took good care not to go near my old home at Corinth.'This implies as the corresponding active form, iy<a /laKpdv d-n-iaKowr-qv Ko'pii^ov, I inhabited Corinth (only) at a great distance, i.e.shunned inhabiting it at all: where the paradoxical use of aVoiKeivhas been suggested by contrast with CVOIKCLV. The phrase is oneof those which, instead of saying that a thing is not done, ironicallyrepresent it as done under a condition which precludes i t ; as herethe condition expressed by dizo precludes the act described by

OLKelv. See below 1273 Iv O-KO'TQ>... | o\f/oiaO'. Cp. Ant. 715 virrioisKWTW I o-rpiij/as TO Xomov <jik/iao-iv vavTiWtTai, having upset his ship, hemakes the rest of his voyage keel uppermost (/. e. his voyage comes to anabrupt e n d ) : id. 310 lv ciSoVes TO KepSos h>Qiv olcniov | TO Xonrov dp-rrd-

: where etSo'res means ' taught by capital punishment ' : Ai. 100SIJ TCI/A' d<f>at,pdo-$(ov oir\a. We must not, then, render: (1)

' Corinth was inhabited (by others) at a great distance from me ' : whereIf ifiov would be very harsh for dv ifi.ov. When IK denotes distance from,it refers to things or places. Nor (2) 'Corinth was exchanged by mefor a distant home,' as if this were the pass, of eyii d-TnpKow ix TiysKopivOov, 'migrated from': where both the use of the passiveand the use of the imperf. tense would be incorrect. airoiK«tv isa comparatively rare word. Eur. has it twice (H. F. 557: I. A. 680:in both with gen., '•to dwell far from'): Thuc. once with /naKpav(3. 55) and Xen. once (Oecon. 4. 6),—both absol., as = '/<? dwell afar\-

186 IO<t>OKAEOYI

fxiv, dXX'

TO. TWf TeKovTw ofJLjjLaO' TJSCO-TOV j3\eveLv.

AT. •>} yap r a S ' 6KVU>V KeWev rjad' aTroTTToXis; IOOO

OI. Trarpo? re yjp-Qtfxtv JJLTJ (fyovevs elvat, ylpov.

A F . Tt 817/ iya> ou^i TouSe TO{! <f>6/Sov cr, dva^,

ineCvep evvovs rfkdov, i^eXvcrdfirjv;OI. KCU fLrjv -^apiv y av d^iav Xa/8ots ifjiov.AF. Kal /A^V jLtaXicrra TOUT' d(j>LK6fji.r)v) 6Vcos 1005

(TOU TTpOS SojLlOUS ekdoVTOS ev TTpd^aLflC TL.

OI. aXX. OVTTOT' et//.t Tots cfivTevcra.crCi' y 6[JLOV.

AF. w Trat, KaXw? et SrjXos OVK elSats TL Spas.

OI. 7ra5s, w yeptxii; irpos Oeaiv SiSaavce jae.

AF. et Twj'Se <^euyets OVVZK et? OIKOUS yxoXeiv. 1010

OI. TapySw ye JLI^ JUOI $o i^os i£e\6r/

AF. 7) JU,T) /Atacrjua TaJv (f>vTevcrdvT(ov

OI. TOVT a i ro , irpecrfiv, TOVTO JX eicraei <f)oj3eZ

1OO1 Trarpls re codd.: Trarpds ye Elmsleius, Elaydes., secundum Hermanni con-iecturam, quam ipsius 5ei5re/3ai <ppovH5es improbaverant. 1OO2 (ywy' ov L,eraso x* post ou: £7107' ofy! A, V, Bodl. Laud. 54: ^7017' oi) reliqui codd. fere omnes,

as prob. Theocr. 15. 7 (reading <3 /nOC a7rotKcZs with Meineke): Platoonce thus {Legg. 753 A), and twice as = to emigrate («K Toprwos, Legg.708 A, is ©ouptovs, Euthyd. 271 c) : in which sense Isocr. also has ittwice (or. 4 § 122, or. 6 § 84): Pindar once (with accus. of motion to aplace), Pyth. 4.258 KaAXiWav diruKtio-av, they went and settled at Callista.998 CTTVX<S>S, because of his high fortunes at Thebes. 999 T<SV T«K(!VT<I>V= TWV

yoveW : Eur. Hipp. 1081 TOVS Te.K.ovia.% ocrta Spal', and oft.: cp. H. F. 975/?oa §€ /J-tJTrjp, w TCKWV [ = <S ffarep], Tt Spas ; 1000 dir<JirroX.is, exile, as O. C.208. 1001 ira/rpos n. So the MSS., rightly. It is the fear of Oed. regardinghis mother by which the messenger's attention has been fixed. In ex-plaining this, Oed. has indeed mentioned the other fear as to his father:but in v. 1000, i? yap raS' OKVWV, the messenger means: 'So this, then,was the fear about her which kept you away?'—alluding to his ownquestion in 991. As the speaker's tone seems to make light of thecause, Oed. answers, ' and that further dread about my father which Imentioned.' Trarpos -ye is unsuitable, since it would imply that this washis sole fear. 1002 iyooiJxt: synizesis, as Ph. 551 e'yw tl/u, O. C. 998

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 187

kept by me afar; with happy event, indeed,—yet still 'tis sweetto see the face of parents.

ME. Was it indeed for fear of this that thou wast an exilefrom that city ?

OE. And because I wished not, old man, to be the slayer ofmy sire.

ME. Then why did I not free thee, king, from this fear, see-ing that I came with friendly purpose ?

OE. Indeed thou should'st have guerdon due from me.ME. Indeed 'twas chiefly for this that I came—that, on thy

return home, I might reap some good.OE. Nay, I will never go near my parents.ME. Ah my son, 'tis plain enough that thou knowest not

what thou doest.OE. HOW, old sir ? For the gods' love, tell me.ME. If for these reasons thou shrinkest from going home.OE. Aye, I dread lest Phoebus prove himself true for me.ME. Thou dreadest to be stained with guilt through thy

parents ?OE. Even so, old man—this it is that ever affrights me.

Erunckius: £yi> o$xl coniecit Porsonus, receperunt edd. plerique. Si Hyur/' oi genuinalectio fuisset, vix transiturum erat ov in oixl: contra, si ovxl in ou semel corrupissentlibrarii, facillime poterat £y& in tyosyc mutari. 1O11 rap/3i3 L, A, codd. reliquifere omnes: Tapft&v Erfurdt., Vat. a, c.

€yio o£8e, and El. 1281 : Ant. 458 Jyu OVK. 1004 KO.1 HTJV, properly'however'; here, like our 'well indeed' (if you would do so). Theechoing Kal |M)V of 1005 expresses eager assent. Cp. Ant. 221. 1005 TOOTa(j>iK6|j.T|v: see on 788. 1008 KOXUS, pulchre, belle, thoroughly,—a col-loquialism, perh. meant here to be a trait of homely speech : cp. AlciphronEp. 1. 36 ireivqaw TO KOIXOV (' I shall be fine and hungry'): Aelian Ep. 2ZireKoijre TO CTKEXOS irdw XP>7<T<3S ('in good style '). 1011 With Erfurdt Ithink that rapp&v is right; not that TapP<3 could not stand, but Greekidiom distinctly favours the participle. Ant. 403 KP. r/ KOU ^wirji KOXAeyeis 6p6u>s a <j>yjs ; $Y. Tavrrjv y' I8<ov Od-TrTovcrav. ib. 517 AN. . . .aSeX<^>os

SsXf.ro. KP . iropOwv ye Tijv8e y^v. Plat . Symp. 164 E euror ovv o n . . .

r]KOifii.—/caAws (v. I. xaXws y), <l<ftr), TTOIWV. Cp . 1130 fuvaXAafay.

]: cp. 1182 ifrjKOi cra<f>rj, come true. 1013 Cp. Tr. 408 TOVT avr

i88

AF. dp' 6lcr6a Srjra Trpos StK^s ovSev Tpe[xa)v ;

OI. 7TC3S 8' ou^t, Trais y ' ei TcwSe yewjjT&Ij' e(j>vv; 1015

AT. odovveK 77V crot IIoXu/3o9 ovSet1 ev yeVei.

OI. 7T&JS eiTras; ov yap IIoXv/3os i£e<f>vcre /xe;AF, ou JXSXXOV ovSev rovSe raVSpos, aXX' icroi'.

OI. Kat 7rais o <f>vcra<; ef tcrou TW fir)8ev[;

AT. aXX' ou cr' iyeCvaT' OVT' e/ceii'os OVT' eyw. 1020

OI. aXX' avrl TOU S>} TratSa JJJ wuofxdCeTo ;AF. hwpoV TTOT,' Icrdl, TMV i[JiSv ^ELpbiV \af3<OV.

OI. Ka^5 eSS* avr' aXX^s ^eipos ecrrep^ev yueya;A l . ->j yap irpLV avrov eg'eireicr aTratoia.

OI. (TV S' ijXTrokrjCTa<i rj r u ^ w v -JU,' aura) StSws; 1025

AF. evpaiv vavraiats ev Ki^aipaJvo? 7TTU^ars.OI. o5So(.7ropets Se Trpos Tt rovcrSe rovs TOTTOUS ;AP. ivTavff opetois TTOI/AVIOIS hrecrT&Tovv.

OI. TTOLfJirjv y a p "qcyda Kairl OrjTeia

1O25 TeKiiv codd. Coniecturam procul dubio veram Tiixwy, quam Bothio Din-dorfius, Foertschio Hermannus tribuit, receperunt Herm., Dind., Nauck., Blaydes.

TOVTO (TOV fjLaOfiv. 1014 irpAs [8CKT]S, as justice would prompt,'justly.' irpis prop. = 'from the quarter of,' then 'on the side o f :Thuc. 3. 59 ov u-pos T-iJs v^itTtpas So^rys...Ta8e, not in the interest of yourreputation : Plat. Gorg. 459 c idv n -tj/xiv 7rpos \6yov ij, 'if it is in theinterest of our discussion.' Rep. 470c ovSiv...a.Tr6 rpo-n-ov Acytts1 opa SrjK<xl d roSe Trpos Tpoirov \eyu>, ' correctly.' Theophr. Char. 30 (= 26 inmy 1st ed. p. 156) •n-pos rpoVo-u -niakCiv, to sell on reasonable terms.1016 ivy^vei: [Dem.] or. 47 § 70 OVK toriv iv ya'€L <TOI i) avdptx>tro<s,compared with § 72 ifnol Se OVTC yevu TrpoarJKtv. 1019 Tiu |j.r)S«v£, dat.

of d /xijSeis, he who is as if he were not (in respect of consanguinitywith me): Ant. 1325 TOV OVK ovra jUaAAov T] firjSeva. 1023 air' OXXTJSX«pos JA \afiu>v. 1025 l|iiroX.ii(ras...ri TUX^V: z'.£ 'Did you buy me,or did you light upon me yourself in the neighbourhood of Corinth?'Oed. is not prepared for the Corinthian's reply that he had found thebabe on Cithaeron. 4|nro\ijo-as: cp. the story of Eumaeus (Od. 15.403—483) who, when a babe, was carried off by Phoenician merchantsfrom the wealthy house of his father in the isle Syria, and sold to

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 189

ME. Dost thou know, then, that thy fears are whollyvain ?

OE. HOW SO, if I was born of those parents ?ME. Because Polybus was nothing to thee in blood.OE. What sayest thou ? Was Polybus not my sire ?ME. NO more than he who speaks to thee, but just so

much.OE. And how can my sire be level with him who is as

nought to me ?ME. Nay, he begat thee not, any more than I.OE. Nay, wherefore, then, called he me his son ?ME. Know that he had received thee as a gift from my

hands of yore.OE. And yet he loved me so dearly, who came from

another's hand ?ME. Yea, his former childlessness won him thereto.OE. And thou—had'st thou bought me or found me by

chance, when thou gavest me to him ?ME. Found thee in Cithaeron's winding glens.OE. And wherefore wast thou roaming in those regions ?ME. I was there in charge of mountain flocks.OE. What, thou wast a shepherd—a vagrant hireling ?

Laertes in Ithaca: the Phoenician nurse says to the merchants, TOVKCV ayoifx im vijos, o 8' VJUV //.vpiov <uvov | a\<j>oi, oirrj 7rc/3a(rijT£ KO.T' dAAo-

6p6ov<; avBpunrov;. TU\I1IV is answered by €i5/Dwv(io2 6)as in 973 irpovXeyovby 7;i!Sas. Cp. 1039. The TCKWV of the MSS. is absurd after vv. 1016—1020. The man has just said, 'Polybus was no more your father thanI am'; Oed. is anxiously listening to every word. He could not ask. amoment later, ' H a d you bought me, or were you my fatherV 1025The fitness of the phrase vairatais in-uxats becomes vivid to anyone whotraverses Cithaeron by the road ascending from Eleusis and windingupwards to the pass of Dryoscephalae, whence it descends into theplain of Thebes. 1029 farl &]•«£*, like bn /xio-fty Her. 5. 65 etc.Orjreia, labour for wages, opp. to SouXeia: Isocr. or. 14 § 48 TTOWOVS f>Xv... SowXevovTas, aAAovs 8' ITT\ Orjniav JoVras. irXav^s, roving in search ofany employment that he can find (not merely changing summer forwinter pastures, 1137). The word falls lightly from him who is so

i go I04>.0KAE0YZ

AF. crou 8', & T4KVOV, o-aTifp ye TW TOT' IV *xp6v(d. 1030

OI. TI 8' aXyos tcrxo l ' r ' "M^ Ka/coisf fie XafjuftdveLS;

AY. iroZoiv dv apOpa fiaprvprjcre.L€v TO, era.

OI. oifioi, Tt TOUT OLpxcuov iweireis KCLKOU l

AT. \vot (r V^OVTO. SiaTopous TTOSOU' d/c/ias-

OI. Seitw y oVeiSos enrapydveov dvtikon.iqv. l°35

AF. WOT' d)voiidcr9rj<i £K TU^IJS Taurus 05 et.

O I . w irpos ^ec3v, irpo<; firjTpos, rj TraT/sos; (f>pdcroi>.

AT. OVK oTS'1 d Sous 8e T a u / e^iou Xwoi' <f>povtZ

OI. 7] yo-p irap a.Kkov [JL eAapes ovo auTos TV^COV ;

1O3O croO 3'.. .<rwT?jp 76 cum uno cod. Flor. Abb. 152 (Y) recte probaverunt Elmsleius,Dindorf., Wunder., Campbell. L et ceteri codd. cod y'...i70iT^p ye habent, quodtuentur Brunck., Hermann., Blaydes. Quod Nauckius dare maluit, aov T\..aarrip ye,hebetat aciem responsi quo senex regem superbius interrogantem leniter perstringit.1O31 iv KCIKOIS /jt,e Xanfiiveis A et plerique (omisso in duobus codd. Mec'iolanen-sibus /ie): (v K<upo~<r lie \ap-f}Ai>eis L, iv Kaipoia Xafifidveis Pal . Mirum sane foret si a

soon to be o' •n-Xavr/rr]'; OiSiVous (O. C. 3). 1030 orov 8'. With the<rov -y' of most MSS. : ' Yes, and thy preserver' (the first ye belonging tothe sentence, the second to o-corifp). Cp. Her. i. 187- fj.rj /JLCVTOI yc p.rj<nravi<ja<; ye ctAAcos dvoiiy: where the second yc belongs to Giravi-era's. There is no certain example of a double ye in Soph, which isreally similar. With <rofl 8": 'But \hypreserver': the ye still belongingto woTiyp, and 8J opposing this thought to that of v. 1029. For 8 yecp. Aesch. Ag. 938 AI\ ^Vf-V ~/€ fiwroi Srjjj.60povs fj.eya uOevei. KA.d 8' a<j>66vr]T6<; y OVK eTrt ijXos 7re'\«i. 'True, but... . ' The gentlereproof conveyed by 8 ye is not unfitting in the old man's mouth:and a double ye, though admissible, is awkward here. 1031 T£ 8'ciX-yos K.T.X. And in what sense wert thou my a-mrrjp ? The Iv KO.KOISof most MSS. is intolerably weak: 'what pain was I suffering whenyou found me in trouble ?' From the iv Kaipoto- of L and anothergood MS. (a most unlikely corruption of so familiar a word as KaKots),I conjecture e'-yiaipuv, 'when you lighted on me ' : cp. 1026, 1039.Soph, has that verb in El. 863 T\VI\TOI% OXKOIS iynvpo-ai (meet with).1035 oTropydvuv, 'from my swaddling clothes': i.e. 'from the earliestdays of infancy' (cp. Ovid Heroid. 9. 22 Et tener in cunis iam lovedignus eras). The babe was exposed a few days after birth (717). El.1139 ovTe...Trvpo% I dvei\6/j.r]v...a.6\iov j3dpos. Some understand, ' I wasfurnished with cruelly dishonouring tokens of my birth,' 8«ivws tnwei'Stcrra

OlAinOYS TYPANNOZ 191

ME. But thy preserver, my son, in that hour.OE. And what pain was mine when thou foundest me in

distress ?ME. The ankles of thy feet might witness.OE. Ah me, why dost thou speak of that old trouble ?ME. I freed thee when thou had'st thine ankles pinned

together.OE. Aye, 'twas a dread brand of shame that I took from

my cradle.ME. Such, that from that fortune thou wast called by the

name which still is thine.OE. Oh, for the gods' love—was the deed my mother's or

father's ? Speak!ME. I know not; he who gave thee to me wots better of

that than I.OE. What, thou had'st me from another ? Thou did'st not

light on me thyself?vera lectione KCDCOIS falsa sed exquisita Ktupots, metro eadem repugnans, in optimocodice extitisset. Immo ipsum illud iv jccupois vulneris est antiqui cicatrix. Restitu-endum credo iyKvp&v /ic \a/if}dreis: cf. Tir^iv in vv. 1025, 1039. Vulgata quidem1. iv KtiKoh hie magis languet quam ut ferri possit. Coniecit iv KO.\§ Wunder., iv<rndrp(wrt ('in cunis,' omisso /te) Nauck., $ KCKHV Blaydes., iv vairais Dindorf.

o-irapyava, alluding to a custom of tying round the necks of children, whenthey were exposed, little tokens or ornaments, which might afterwards serveas means of recognition (crepundia, monumentd): see esp. Plautus Rudens4. 4. in—126, Epidicus 5. 1. 34: and Rich s.v. Crepundia, where awood-cut shows a statue of a child with a string of crepundia hung overthe right shoulder. Plut. Thes. 4 calls such tokens yvwpi<r^ara.. In Ar.Ach. 431 the (nrdpyava of Telephus have been explained as the tokensby which (in the play of Eur.) he was recognised; in his case, these werepaKia/j-ara (431). But here we must surely take <rirap-ydv«v with dv«i\6-l«)v. 1038 <»<rr« assents and continues: '(yes,) and so...' Ss et, i.e.OiSiVovs : see on 718. 1037 irpos |M]Tpos, i\ irarpos; SC. oveiSos dva.X6fx.riv(1035): 'was it at the hands of mother or father (rather than at thoseof strangers) that I received such a brand?' The agitated speakerfollows the train of his own thoughts, scarcely heeding the inter-posed remark. He is not thinking so much of his parents' possiblecruelty, as of a fresh clue to their identity. Not: ' was I sonamed by mother or father?' The name—even if it could be con-

192 I04>0KAE0YZ

AF. OVK, dWd TroLfj.rjv aXXos e/cSi'Swcri /JLOL. 10400 1 . rts OUTOS ; y] Kdroio~6a S^XaJcrai Xoyw;AF. TWV Aaiov BTJTTOV TIS cavofid^ero.OI. ^ TOU Tvpdvvov rrjcrSe yrjs irdXau TTOT4;

AY. nakicTTa- TOVTOV rdvSpos ouros r\vO I . Tj K<XO~T €TL (,(01/ OVTOS, CuCTT 1061V

A l . V/ACIS y apicrT eioetr av

OI. eoTiv rts Vjjitov TWV irapecrTcoTcov

ocrns /caroiSe TOV fioTrjp ov ivviirei,v » T s » 3 -v y 3 / 1 / r v s » c \ /

eir o w eTT aypcov eire Kavaao CLCTLOCOU ;

crrjiA-qvaO', (<5s d /catpos evprjcrOai TaSe. 1050XO. OLfiau jxev ovoev akkov 7] TOP eg aypcov,

ov /ca/xareues irp6o-0ev etcriSeiv drdp770 a.v r a o ou^ TJKLO~T av WKao-TT] Xeyoi.

OI. yuvat, voets eKelvou OVTLV' aprtw?fioXelv i(f>L€[ieo-0a ; TO'VS' ovros Xeyei; IO55

I O . r i o ovrtv et7re; fjurjdev evTparnrj<;. TO. oe

prjdevra ySovXou /u/^Se [i.envfjo-0ai fxdTrjv.1 O 5 5 /xo\e?v £cprfpeerffa rbv $' ovrot X^7EI ; L, A, et codd. plerique, cum rbv $'

illud tanquam pro &v 6' dictum Hbrarii acciperent. Itaque super rbv scriptum est incod. B &vnvu, in Bodl. Laud. 54 6V. Veram 1. rbvS1 tres saltern codd. praebent (M,

ceived as given before the exposure—is not the sting; and on theother hand it would be forced to take 'named' as meaning 'doomedto bear the name.' 1044 Ponjp: cp. 837, 761. 1046 elSeir" = d8eir]Te,only here, it seems: but cp. cTrc=ci?;Te Od. 21. 195 (doubtful in Ant.215). eiSeTjuei/ and ci/nei/ occur in Plato {Rep. 581 E, Theaet. 147 A) aswell as in verse. In Dem. or. 14 § 27 KaraOtirc is not certain (Kara-601TC Baiter and Sauppe): in or. 18 § 324 he has lv6e.(.r)T*. Speakinggenerally, we may say that the contracted termination -tiev for -etrjaav iscommon to poetry and prose; while the corresponding contractions,-elpev for -£U7/x£v and -CITE for eu?Te, are rare except in poetry. 1049 ovvwith the first tin, as El. 199, 560 : it stands with the second above, 90,271, Ph. 345. eir' a7pcov: Od. 2 2. 47 iroAXa jnev iv peydpouriv. ..iroXXa 8'iir dypov: (cp. O. C. 184 eTrl |evr;s, El. 1136 Kairl yrj<s dXXrjs :) the usualAttic phrase was h> ayp<3 or KO.T dypovs. 1050 0 xcupis : for the art., cp.[Plat.] Axiochus 364 B VVV O Kaipos evSttfacr^at rrjv del OpvXovfievrjv vpos

0IAITT0Y2 TYPANNOI 193

ME. NO : another shepherd gave thee up to me.OE. Who was he ? Art thou in case to tell clearly ?ME. I think he was called one of the household of Lai'us.OE. The king who ruled this country long ago ?ME. The same : 'twas in his service that the man was a

herd.OE. IS he still alive, that I might see him ?ME. Nay, ye folk of the country should know best.OE. IS there any of you here present that knows the herd

of whom he speaks—that hath seen him in the pastures or thetown ? Answer! The hour hath come that these things shouldbe finally revealed.

CH. Methinks he speaks of no other than the peasant whomthou wast already fain to see; but our lady locasta might besttell that.

OE. Lady, wottest thou of him whom we lately summoned ?Is it of him that this man speaks ?

Io. Why ask of whom he spoke? Regard it not...wastenot a thought on what he said...'twere idle.M3 a pr. manu, A); cod. autem Par. 2884 (E), cui rbvS' dubitanter imputatum video,T<SJ> 0' habet.

aov <To<f}iav. «vpTJ<r8ai: t he perf. = ' d i s cove red once for all. ' Isocr. or.

15 § 295 T W Svva/j.€va)v Aeyeiv r) irai&eveiv rj iroXis iy/i(3v So/cei yeyevrj-

crOai SiSatr/caXos, to be the established teacher. 1051 Supply h/vbrav(airov), not tvviitu. The form ot|uu, though often parenthetic (asTrack. 536), is not less common with infm. (Plat. Gorg. 474 A O W eycuo7//.ai Setv eii/ai), and Soph, often so has it, as El. 1446. 1053 av...av:see on 862. 1054 vosts = 'you wot of,' the man—i.e. you understand towhom I refer. We need not, then, write ei KUVOV for IKWOV with A.Spengel, or voils; Ueivov with Blaydes, who in 1055, reading TOVS', has acomma at c<£i<(/xeo-#a. Cp. 859. 1055 rdvS' is certainly right: TOV 8'arose, when the right punctuation had been lost, from a desire toconnect Xfya with I«)>ifyi£<r8a. Dindorf, however, would keep TOV 6':'know ye him whom we summoned and him of whom this man speaks?'i.e. 'Can you say whether the persons are identical or distinct?' Butthe language will not bear this. 1056 rl 8' Svnv' dire; Aesch. P. V. 765

OiopTov rj /3poT(iov [yd/iov ya/i t i] ; et prfrov, <j>pdo~ov. I IP . TI 8' OVTLV ; Ar.

Av. 997 o-ii 8' ei Tts a.v'hpwv; M. ocms tly.' eyco ; Mmov. Plat. Euthyphr.

J. S. 13

194 IO*OKAEOYZ

OI. OVK av yivoiTO TOVO', oV&>s iy<*> XafScov

(rrjiiela TOLOLVT' OU ^>avw rovfidv yevos.

IO. firj 7T/3OS de&v, elirep n TOV cravTov fiiov 1060

K-qhei, [jLaTevcrrjs TOV0'' aXis voaovcr' iyd.

OI. Odpcrec av /xkv yap ovS" idv

/xijrpos (£avcu T/H'SOUXO? ii<(f>avei

IO. O/ACUS TTI^OU /AOt, Xurcro/Aat' yu.r) Spa raSe.OI. OT)K ai/ Tridoifj^v fir} ov r a 8 ' eKfj-adelv cra^w?. 1065IO. /cat JH^V (frpovovcrd y eu r a Xwcrra crot Xeyw.OI. ra, Xwcrra TOIVVV ravTci [x aXyvvei irdkai.

IO. w SvanTOT/JL1, eWe firjirore yvoi^s os eT.OI. afet r ts iXdcjv Sevpo TO> fioTrjpd [JLOL ;

S' eare irkovaita -^aipeiv yevei. IO/O

1O61 coffoOcr' ?xw consensu satis mirabili codd. praebent oranes, uno excepto, utvidetur, codice quodam Chigiano, de quo nihil praeterea compevtum habeo quamquod scripsit Dindorfius (ed. i860): ' ^ci ex scholiasta et apographo Chigiano apudSchowium in libro de charta papyracea Borgiana restitutum pro ? x u ' : idem vero inPoet. Scenic, ed. quinta (1869), nulla cod. Chigiani mentione facta, soli scholiastaehanc 1. tribuit. 1O62 0118' av CK rpirris codd.: in L vocis av accentus a primamanu, spiritus a recentiore venit. Primam Hennanni coniecturam, oi35' ear rpirriS,

2 B rCva ypa<j>rjv ffe yeypaTrrai; SO. r)VTiva; OVK ayiwfj. 1058 Since

OVK ICTTIV OJTIOS, OVK av yivono ira-ws mean ' there is, there could be found,no way in which,' TOS6' is abnormal; yet it is not incorrect: 'this thingcould not be attained, namely, a mode in which] etc. Cp. the mixedconstr. in Ai. 378 ov yap yivoir' av ravd' oirws ov% <SS' e fiv (instead ofe^«). 1060 Since the answer at 1042, Iocasta has known the worst.But she is still fain to spare Oedipus the misery of that knowledge.Meanwhile he thinks that she is afraid lest he should prove to be toohumbly born. The tragic power here is masterly. 1061 aXisvo<rovo-' iyd instead of aXts «<rri TO voaeiv ifti: cp. 1368: Ai. 76apKCLTw jxtvuiv: ib. 635 Kptiacroiv yap AiSa Kevdwv : H e r . 1. 37 a/xeiV<o cari

ravra ovr<a iroieu/^eva: Dem. or 4 § 34 OIKOL fnivmv, /3eXrto)v: Isae. or. 2§ 7 licavos yap avrov €<t>-q ctrv^wv elvai : Athen. 435 D XPV Tiveiv, 'Ai/TiVa-

rpos yap Ixavos tern vq<f><m>. 1062 For the genitive Tp£ii]s (ii]Tp6s withoutCK, cp. El. 341 ovarav irarpos, 366 KaXoi! | T</s /tiyrpos. rphr\% y.rftf>A$TpCSovXos, thrice a slave, sprung from the third (servile) mother: i. e. froma mother, herself a slave, whose mother and grandmother had also been

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 195

OE. It must not be that, with such clues in my grasp, Ishould fail to bring my birth to light.

Io. For the gods' sake, if thou hast any care for thine ownlife, forbear this search ! My anguish is enough.

OE. Be of good courage; though I be found the son ofservile mother,—aye, a slave by three descents,—thou wilt notbe proved base-born.

Io. Yet hear me, I implore thee : do not thus.OE. I must not hear of not discovering the whole truth.Io. Yet I wish thee well—I counsel thee for the best.OE. These best counsels, then, vex my patience.Io. Ill-fated one! May'st thou never come to know who

thou art!OE. GO, some one, fetch me the herdsman hither,—and

leave yon woman to glory in her princely stock.

receperunt Erfurdt., Elmsleius, Wunder., Hartung., Nauck. Quae haud dubie veraest. Cum enim ib.v in formam vulgatiorem an correptum fuisset, praepositionem ixcorrector intulit, ut planam faceret genitivi rpirris rationem; av autem pro Hu> accipivoluit, syllabae necessario productae vel ignarus vel oblitus. Postea minus ieliciterconiecit Hermannus oiS' hi el V T/J/TIJS (oiS' OK el rpl-rip Campbell): av ita explicansut ' ad suppression aliquem optativum' pertineret: unde, cum el ad tpavu iam re-feratur, structurae duplex insolentia gratuito se intrudit.

slaves. No commentator, so far as I know, has quoted the passage whichbest illustrates this: Theopompus fr. 277 (ed. Miiller 1. 325) UvOoviKrjv...fj BaK^i'Sos l**v y\v 8OV\T] TTJS avXr/TpCSos, exciVr; 8e 2iv(o7nys -r^s ®pa.TTr]s,...

cuOTc ylvetrOai pr) pjbvov TpCSovXov dXXa KOU rpLiropvov avriyi'. [ D e m . ] or.

58 § 17 fl yap 6<}>U\.OVTOS a&Tui TOV Trdinrov i ra \a i . . .S ia TOVT otifcrerai Sciv

aTTO<f>ivyttv ort irovr]pds eK rpiyovias ecrrtV..., 'if, his grandfather havingformerly been a debtor,...he shall fancy himself entitled to acquittalbecause he is a rascal ofthe third generation.' Eustathius Od. 1542. 50quotes from Hipponax 'A$«d TOVTOV TOV tTrraSovXov (Bergk fr. 75), i.e.' seven times a slave.' For the force of rpi-, cp. also Tptyt'yas, i-pur/mi-os(thrice-sold,—of a slave), Tpnrt8o>v (a slave who has been thrice in fetters).Note how the reference to the female line of servile descent is contrivedto heighten the contrast with the real situation. 1063 KaKii = Svoytmjs,

like SeiXos, Opp. to aya#os, ivOXoi \ Od. 4. 63 aXX' dvBpwv yivo<s toriSiorptcjiiaiv /3ao-iXr/o>v | crKj;7rroi; (i>i/ • iirel ov KC KaKol roiovaSe TEKOISV.

1067 Td X^o-Ta .TouTa: cp. Ant. 96 TO Seivov TOVTO (i.e. of which you

13—2

i96 I04>0KAE0YI

IO. lov lov, Sucrnpe" TOVTO y&p cr'

[IOVOV Trpocrenreiv, aXXo S' ovnoff vcrrepov.

XO. rt Trore fiefirjKev, OtStVous, V7r' ayptas

atjacra Xvnrjs 17 yw?7 ; Se'Sot^' OTTOS

/i-i) '/c T^S cruuTriJs TijcrS' avapprj^ei KaKa. I O 7 5

O I . oVoia, -^prjtfii pvyvvTco' TOV/JLOV S' eycu,

/cei crfxiKpov ecrrt, <J"aip\h l&elv fiovXrjcroiJLai.

avrr) 8' icrws, (frpoveL yap ws yv^i) /xeya,

T}}i' hvayiveiav rrjv i/xTJu alcr^yveTai.

iya> S' ifiavTov TratSa 717s T u ^ s vi\x.<av 1080

r/Js eu StSoucnjs ov/c

1O75 avappfer) (sic) L, A, et codd. plerique: avapp^u V, Bodl. Laud. 54 (cumgloss. eJs <#>us Sef ei), E (ex dvapprj^r] factum): dcapij|ei Trin.

speak). 1072 Iocasta rushes from the scene—to appear no more.Cp. the sudden exit of Haemon (Ant. 766), of Eurydice (ib. 1245), andof Deianeira (Tr. 813). In each of the two latter cases, the exit silentlyfollows a speech by another person, and the Chorus comments on thedeparting one's silence. Iocasta, like Haemon, has spoken passionatewords immediately before going: and here O-UMTTJS (1075) is more strictly'reticence' than 'silence.' 1074 8«'8oiKa has here the constructionproper to a verb of taking thought (or the like), as 7rpo/xr70ov/x<u o7ras pr}ytvyo-erai,—implying a desire to avert, if possible, the thing feared.

1075 The subject to dvappijfei is KaKa, not 17 yvvrj : for (i) 17 yvvr) dvapprj-£ei KaKa would mean, ' the woman will burst forth into reproaches,' cp.Ar. Eq. 626 0 8' <Lp evSov i\aal/3povT' dvapprjyvvs %.irt\ : Pind. fr. 172 jxrjirpos aTravTas dvappij^ai TOV dxpeiov Xoyov: (2) the image is that of astorm bursting forth from a great stillness, and requires that the mys-terious KaKa should be the subject: cp. Ai. 775 expect pax7! '• Arist.Meteor. 2. 8 tKpry|as...ave/u,o?. 1076 xptft41 scornfully personifies theKaKa. 1077 p<n>\T]<ro|j.ai, ' I shall wish ' : i.e. my wish will remain un-altered until it has been satisfied. Cp. 1446 wpoo-Tpei/fo/xat: Ai. 681wfaXeiv PovXija-ofiai, it shall henceforth be my aim : Eur. Med. 259TOO-OVTOV ovv o-ov Tvyxdvziv PovXrjo-o/Aau, I shall wish (shall be content) toreceive from you only thus much : (cp. Ai. 825 aiTTjo-o/xai 8e o-' ov jxaKpovyepas Xa^€ii/.) O. C. 1289 Kat TavT d<p\' ifiwv.. .fiovXijo-o/jai | ...nvpeiv1/j.oi: Pind. Olymp. 7. 20 Z6tXijo-oi...o'iop8wo-cu Xoyov, I shall have good

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 197

Io. Alas, alas, miserable!—that word alone can I say untothee, and no other word henceforth for ever.

[She rushes into the palace.CH. Why hath the lady gone, Oedipus, in a transport of

wild grief? I misdoubt, a storm of sorrow will break forthfrom this silence.

OE. Break forth what will! Be my race never so lowly, Imust crave to learn it. Yon woman, perchance—for she hatha woman's pride-—thinks shame of my base source. But I, whohold myself son of Fortune that gives good, will not be dis-honoured.

will to tell the tale aright. That these futures are normal, and donot arise from any confusion of present wish with future act, may beseen clearly from Plat. Phaedo 91 A KO.1 eyu /J.OL 8OK« lv ™ Trapovn TOCTOV-

TOV [JLOVOV £t<eiv(iiv OLOicretv' ov y a p OTTCOS TCHS 7rcLpov<riv a cya) Aeya> 8o£€i

dX-qOrj Trpo8vfiri6rj<TOfi.ai: and ib. 191 c. 1078 <5s -ywii, in a woman's way:though, as it is, her 'proud spirit' only reaches the point of being sensi-tive as to a lowly origin. Oedipus himself jxiya <j>povei in a higher sense.The sentiment implies such a position for women as existed in theordinary life of the poet's age. Cp. Eur. Heracl. 978 irpos ravra. rrjv0pa<juav oorts au 6e\r) | KCLI Trjv <f>povov<ra.v jxti^ov rj yuvaiKa \py \Ae'£ei: Hipp. 640 jxrj yap lv y 6/iots So/xois | eiry <£povo€cra 7r\etov iy yvvdxKa.-^prj. KS is restrictive; cp. 1118: Thuc. 4. 8417V Se ovht aSvvaros, cos Aa««-Sat^o'vios, direiv. imitated by Dionys. 10. 31 (of L. Icilius) <us 'Pco/ aTos,dirdv OVK aSwaros. See on 763. 1081 Whatever may have been hishuman parentage, Oed. is the ' son of Fortune' (said in a very differenttone from 'Fortunaefilius' in Hor. Sat. 2. 6. 49): Fortune brings forththe months with their varying events; these months, then, are hisbrothers, who ere now have known him depressed as well as exalted.He has faith in this Mother, and will not shrink from the path onwhich she seems to beckon him; he will not be false to his sonship.We might recall Schiller's epigram on the Wolfians; whatever maybe the human paternity of the Iliad, 'hat es doch Eine Mutter nur,Und die Ziige der Mutter, Deine unsterblichen Ziige, Natur.' T^S «S8i8ov<rr)s, the beneficent: here absol., usu. with dat, as o-<j>£v 8' ev 81801V7Z€V9, 0. C. 1435. Not gen. abs., 'while she prospers me,' since thepoet, riis for avrrj<; could stand only at the beginning of a sentence or

198 IO*OKAEOYZ

TT]<S yap Tr€<j)VKa fiTjTpos" oi Se crvyyeveis

ixrjvis yae fiLKpov KCU fj-iyav hia>pi(rav.

rotocrSe S' eK<f>vs OVK dv itjeXdoijA e n

TTOT aXXo?, wcrre fiv} K/xadelv rovfiov yeVos. 1085

XO. a-Tp. cLirep iyu> fidvTvs elfju ical Kara yv(^\iav iS/3i?,

2 ov TOP *O\vfJLTrov

1OB4 In L prima manus scripsit TOI6CT5' in<f>6s tiff OVK. Quod cum antiquusSiopffwr^s intactum transmisisset, dedit recentior manus roibo&e b", us autem punctisnotavit, delendum significans. TOL6<TS' tiuptis ua OVK A: roibab" inipvs OVK (omisso uu)B, E, alii: roiocrSe y' biQvs T. Is manifesto fons erroris fuit, quod post TotoaSe

clause, as 1082. 1082 <n>YYmts, as being also sons of Tv'x'?: the wordfurther expresses that their lapse is the measure of his life: cp. 963:CLXKO. £VIX<I>VTOS almv (Ag. 107), years with which bodily strength keepspace. Pind. Nem. 5. 40 irdr/ios o-viyycvj;?, the destiny born with one.1083 Buipurav: not: ' have detertnined that I should be sometimes lowly,sometimes great'; to do this was the part of controlling Tv\v- Rather:' have distinguished me as lowly or great': i. e. his life has had chaptersof adversity alternating with chapters of prosperity; and the monthshave marked these off (cp. 723). The metaphor of the months assympathetic brothers is partly merged in the view of them as divisionsof time : see on 866, 1300. 1084 ' Having sprung of such parentage(«K<|>VS, whereas <£u's would be merely ' having been born such') I willnever afterwards prove («|&8oi|u, evadam, cp. i o n ) another man' (oiXXos,i.e. false to my own nature). The text is sound. The license ofTTOT' at the beginning of 1085 is to be explained on essentially thesame principle as /Ac'Xas 8' | , etc., (29, cp. 785, 791) at the end ofa verse; viz. that, where the movement of the thought is rapid, oneverse can be treated as virtually continuous with the next: hence, too,At. 986 ov\ OCTOV ra^os | hrJT OVTOV a£«is hevpo; Ph. 66 ti 8' ipydtrei | fi.rj

tavra. So here Soph, has allowed himself to retain in | irori in theirnatural connexion instead of writing hi \ aAAos ITOT. The genuine-ness of •JTOT' is confirmed by the numerous instances in which Soph,has combined it with hi, as above, 892, below, 1412 : Ai. 98, 687:Tr. 830, 922.

1086—1109 This short ode holds the place of the third a-rda-ifiov.But it has the character of a 'dance-song' or vir6py(r)ix.a, a melody oflivelier movement, expressing joyous excitement. The process of

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 199

She is the mother from whom I spring; and the months, mykinsmen, have marked me sometimes lowly, sometimes great.Such being my lineage, never more can I prove false to it, orspare to search out the secret of my birth.

CH. If I am a seer or wise of heart, O Cithaeron, thou iststrophe.shalt not fail—by yon heaven, thou shalt not!—to know in theexciderat 5': deinde rudis rei metricae libvarius us inseruit (aptam ratus asseverantiparticulam, cf. Ai. 39 ws IGTLV dvdpbs rovSe rdpya raDra COA), ut versum labantemquomodocunque fulciret. roibaSe 5i) 0tis coniecit Blaydes.: Toi6o"5e 5^ (pis OVK av

j.' In I anfios wore fiyj ov ixaBuv Nauck. Dindorf., qui olim coniecerat OVK avwork | dWoios, nunc (ed. 1869) versus 1084, 1085 uncis inclusit.

discovery now approaches its final phase. The substitution of abyporcheme for a regular stasimon has here a twofold dramaticconvenience. It shortens the interval of suspense; and it prepares amore forcible contrast. For the sake of thus heightening the contrast,Soph, has made a slight sacrifice of probability. The sudden exit ofIocasta has just affected the Chorus with a dark presentiment of evil(1075). We are now required to suppose that the spirited words ofOedipus (1076—1085) have completely effaced this impression, leavingonly delight in the prospect that he will prove to be a native of theland. A hyporcheme is substituted for a stasimon with precisely similareffect in the Ajax, where the short and joyous invocation of Panimmediately precedes the catastrophe (693—717). The stasimon inthe Trachiniae 633—662 may also be compared, in so far as its gladanticipations usher in the beginning of the end.

Strophe (1086—1C97). Our joyous songs will soon be celebratingCithaeron as native to Oedipus.

Antistrophe (1098—1109). Is he a son of some god,—of Pan orApollo, of Hermes or Dionysus ?

1086 |idvTi.s: as El. 472 £i fuj 'y(o Trapdcfrpoiv fxavris Z<f>w KOL yv<o[ia<s |

\enrofj.eva o-o^as: SO O. C. ic8o, Ant. 1160, Ai. 1419 : cp. //.aircuo/ieu =' to presage.' 1087 KaTd with an accus. of respect is somewhat rare{Tr. IO2 KparurTtvoiv KUT o/xfia : ib. 379 '/ Kapra Xa/xTrpa KOI K<XT o/A/xa

KCU <j>v(Tiv), except in such phrases as Kara Travra, KOLT OUSEV, Kara TOVTO.

Cp. Metrical Analysis. 1088 o-3 =ov fid: see on 660. dire£p«v = aTreipos:Hesych. 1. 433 direcpovas' diretpdrovs. SO^OKXIJS ®ve<TTY]. Ellenctthinks that aVeiparovs here meant direpavTow; ('limitless'): but elsewheredirupaTo*; always = 'untried' or 'inexperienced.' Conversely Soph.used aimpos in the commoner sense of dWpcov, 'vast,' fr. 481 \LTWV

200 IO<t>OKAEOYZ

3 a) KiOaLpwv, fovK ecrrj rav avpiov'f logo

iiravaikrjvov, [xrj ov ere ye KOU nraTpiaiTav OlSCvovv

5 KCU rpo(f>6v KOLI fx.arep' av^etv,

6 KOX -)(opeveo-0cu Trpos tf/Acov, cos iirl rjpa <f>epovTa r o t s

1O9O owe fari TCLV aipiov codd., cui repugnat versus antistrophici metrum ( I I O I ) .Utriusque loci coniunctim habeatur ratio oportet. Super rhv avptoy scriptum est in

aVeipos cvoWifptos KOLKWV. irepd-w, to go through, ireipa (irepia), a going-through (fieritus, periculum), are closely akin to Trlpa, beyond, irepas,Treipap a limit (Curt. Etym. §§ 356, 357): in poetical usage, then, theirderivatives might easily pass into each other's meanings. 1090 T<1VeirioSo-av l<rr\ would be my correction of the manuscript <™K $<TQ TOV avpiov.Note these points. (1) In the antistrophe, 1101, T) <ri yi us ewyaTiip,though verbally corrupt, seems metrically right. The measure seemsto suit the earnest excitement, just as in Tr. 96, 97, where the verse'AXioi', "AXiov CUT(3 is followed by TOTJTO Kapv^ai TOV AXK/J.TJVO.'S TT69L

/u.ot iroBi ircus: cp. also Tr, 500 oiSe TOV (vvv^ov 'AiSav, followed by rjIIoo"6i8a<<)i a Tiva.KTopa yaias. (2) T h e phrase T&V ai'piov irava-eXT)vov is

very singular, oi'ptov (from the same rt. as ijws, aurora) is always anadverb. In Tr. 945 -q avpiov is opp. to 7} -n-apovaa. -qixtpa.: Lysias or.26 § 6 17 a{!/Hov -qfiipa: in Eur. Hipp. 1117 TOV avpiov...xpwov is ace. ofo avpiov XP^vos, as in Ale. 784 TTJV avpiov /xeWovaav of rj avpiov {JiiXXovcra.Thus ^ avpiov Travo-ikrjvoi can mean only, ' the full-moon of to-morrow':not merely the 'coming' or 'next' full-moon. Granting the phrase (as ifwe should say r} avpiov vv£), it presupposes that the day on which theChorus speaks is precisely the eve of a full-moon. (3) Now in Par. ATVJV iTriovo-av is written over Tav avpiov: and Par. B has the gloss, Kara.ry)v avpiov Trdvv Xafjnrpdv r/fiepav. The corruption would have hap-pened thus. Since rj l-mova-a could be used without rjfu-ipa as = ' to-morrow' (Polyb. 5. 13. 10), a reader who took mv tiriowav here as ='the coming day' wrote rav avpiov above it or in the margin; and themore familiar gloss supplanted Tav €7nowav in the text. Then iravo-eXiivovwas explained as = 7ravu Xa/x7rpav, and the whole phrase was wronglyinterpreted as it is in the gloss of Par. B, 'the all-bright morrow.' TheO5K before &J-T| was naturally added to complete the assumed trochaicmetre. iravceXi]Vov (sc. copav): Her. 2. 47 £V Trj airfj lKavo~t\rjVia. The

meaning is: 'At the next full-moon we will hold a joyous

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOS 201

coming season of full moon that Oedipus honours thee as native tohim, as his nurse, and his mother; and that thou art celebrated inour dance and song, because thou art well-pleasing to our prince.

cod. A Tip iwtovcrav. Delelo oik, credo reponendum esse TCLV itnovaav trrri: videannotationem. OVK£TI TOV irtpav dedit Dindorf. 1O91 OiSixovf scripsi: OiSlwovcodd.

visiting the temples with x°Pot' {Ant. 153) in honour of the discoverythat Oedipus is of Theban birth; and thou, Cithaeron, shalt be a themeof our song.' Cp. Eur. Ion 1079, where, in sympathy with the nocturnalworship of the gods, d<JT£punro<; | dvt)(6p(.vcr£V alOrjp, | ^(opevei Bi 2«A.ai a.

The rites of the Theban Dionysus were vvxruip TU. TroWd (Eur. Bacch. 486).1091 Tra.Tpi.M-av, since Cithaeron partly belongs to Boeotia; so Plutarchof Chaeroneia calls the Theban Dionysus his TrarpiwTrjv 6e.6v, Mor.671 c. I read OlSCirow instead of OlSiirov. With the genitive, the subjectto aiii-eiv must be either (1) 17/ms understood, which is impossibly harsh;

or (2) Tav...7ravcreA.77yov. Such a phrase as r/ TravaiXrjvos au£ei (re, i.e.' sees thee honoured,' is possible; cp. 438 178' -q^ipa <j>vo-u o-e «ai§iatf>6tpu: but it is somewhat forced; and the order of the words isagainst it. The addition of one letter, giving OlSfarow, at once yieldsa clear construction and a pointed sense. 'Thou shalt not fail toknow that Oedipus honours thee both as native to him, and as hisnurse and mother (i.e. not merely as belonging to his Theban father-land, but as the very spot which sheltered his infancy); and that thouart celebrated in choral song by us (irpos ijnuv), seeing that thou art well-pleasing to him.' |iii ov with oii^iv, because oi* dirupw lo-rj = a verb ofhindrance or denial with a negative : the experience shall not be refusedto thee, but that he shall honour thee. atypv, not merely by praises, butby the fact of his birth in the neighbourhood : as Pindar says of avictor in the games, Olymp. 5. 4 rdu adv TTOXIV av^av, Pyth. 8. 38 avfcov•ndrpav. 1092 Tpo<f>ov, as having sheltered him when exposed: r[ peSe' ou; 1391. nax4p*, as the place from which his life rose anew,though it had been destined to be his rafyos, 1452. 1094 \opei«r@a.i,to be celebrated with choral song: Ant. 1153 •na.vvvypi | \opivova-i rovTa/ii'av "IaKxov. (Not 'danced over,' like ddStro TC/AEVOS, Pind. 01. 11.76.) 1095 liri T]pa <|>4povT£s: see Merry's note on Od. 3. 164 aSris eir''ATpei% 'Kyajxijxvovi -rjpa <£e'poi>Tes. ijpa was probably ace. sing, froma nom. yjp, from rt. dp (to fit), as = ' pleasant service.' After the phrase

202 I0<t>0KAE0Y2

7 iT ie <Poipe, croi oe ravT apecrr euj.

aVr. T15 O"6, TCKVOV, TtS Cr' €TLKT£ TOLV fJLaKp<UC&V(t)V apOL I O 9 8

2 Ilavos opeo-crt/3ara 7ra- IIOO

3r/)os ireXaaOeicr ', 717 o-e ye T15 Ov/drr/p

iAo^Lov~f; TW yays TrXa/ces aypovoyLOL Tracrcu <f>l\cu'

5 eft? d KiAXams avdcrcroiv, 11041O97 <TO! 5 ] <7ol 5' oJj' Kennedius. 1O99 TWJ/ codd., rai/ Nauck. cy5a] apa I-:

Kopav Heimsoeth., Kennedius, J. W. White. 11OO Tlavos iptaoifiLra Trpoaireka.-ffffeta' codd. (wpoinrtkaadeioa., sic, L). Syllabae post 6peaai.pa.Ta. supplendae causainseruit -m Hermann., vov Heath, (quod recepit Campbell.) : scripsit opeaai^iraoWunder., Bothius, Hartung., Blaydes. Coniecit opeaatfUara trarphs ire\aaOeia' Lach-mann., recepit Nauck. Locum sic refinxit Dindorf.: Uti/upa 6peaaij3&Tq. vov | HavlirXadeta'. 1 1 O 1 Conicio r) at y' l<pv<re iraTTJp | Ao^ias pro rj ai ye Bvyarrip \

Tjpa <f>ipuv had arisen, im was joined adverbially with <pepw, iirl rjpa.tplptiv being equivalent to rjpa Zirupipeiv. Aristarchus, who according toHerodian first wrote iiriripa, must have supposed an impossible tmesisof a compound adj. in the passage of the Od. just quoted, also in 16.375; *8- 56. TOIS6(notsTvp., i.e. to Oedipus: for the plur., see on 6av<L-TO>V, 497. 1096 Irjie, esp. as the Healer: see on 154. 1097 0-0IS*: El.

150 NiOySa, o-e- S' tycoye vifiao Oeov. apltrr' : i.e. consistent with thoseoracles which still await a Awis ciayiy's (921). 1098 £n.KT«: see on 870.1099 T<SV |uucpaibvuv: here not goddesses (Aesch. Th. 524 8apo(3ioio-i6eoia-iv) but the Nymphs, who, though not immortal, live beyond theh u m a n s p a n ; Horn. Hymn. 4. 260 at f> ovre ^VIJTOIS OVT dOavdroia-iv

tirovTO-i.' I SijpoV fitv Inwoven Kal afiftporov ctSap eSoucrti/. T h e y consort

with Pan , os r dva irluy\ \ SevSpijevT a/^vSts <J>OLTS. xopoijOeo-i Nv/i^ai?,

Hymn. 19. 2. 1100 In Ilavos dp«r<ri,pdTa irpoo-ireXao-Bsio-', the reading ofthe MSS., we note (1) the loss after op^To-tySara of one syllable, answer-ing to the last of dirupuv in 1087 : (2) the somewhat weak compoundTrpoa-n-eXaa-6ii<j : (3) the gen., where, for this sense, the dat. is moreusual, as Aesch. P. V. 896 /xijSe Tr\a6urjv yafierrj. L has KOLTT] writtenover dpecro-iySdrnr. I had thought of Xforpois ircXao-Beitr. But the gen. isat least tolerable; and on other grounds Lachmann's irarpds ir«\a<r-8et<r' is so iar better, that Trarpos, written •n-pocr, would explain thewhole corruption. 1101 The words of most MSS., •*} <r -^ ns Bvyanip, pro-bably represent the true metre: see on 1090. But we cannot acceptthem as meaning ' was a daughter of Apollo thy mother?', since the wordsT<3 yap irXaKts, K.T.X., leave no doubt that the question intended i s , ' Was

OIAIITOYI TYPANNOI 203

O Phoebus to whom we cry, may these things find favour in thysight!

Who was it, my son, who of the race whose years are many 1st anti-that bore thee in wedlock with Pan, the mountain-roaming stroPhe>

father ? Or was Loxias the sire that begat thee ? For dear to himare all the upland pastures. Or perchance 'twas Cyllene's lord,

Aofi'ou, quod L habet. Originem mendi de monstrare infra conatus sum. rj dyi ns 8vya.T7)p | Ao|i'ov A et plerique, ubi TIS metri explendi gratia manifesto accessit.7) ai ye Kal yeveTas \ Aofi'ou dedit Dindorf., cum in versu strophico 1090 oiWn ravertpav exhibeat. Arndt., qui illic OVK Hay ray ojjpiov servat, hie 7} at y' evvaretpoi TISconiecit, quod receperunt Blaydes., Campbell. Nauckius autem rj at 7' evvdreipascribit, omisso TIS, cum in v. 1090 ray aCpi pro roe aipiov legat; et sic Kennedius.i) ai y' oifpeios Kbpa Hartung.

Apollo thy father V Dindorf conjectures, fj o-v ye Kal yeveVasI believe that Sophocles wrote rj o-l y ?<j>«<r€ Tranjp | Ao|(as; The corrup-tion would have arisen thus :—(1) The <r« of tyva-e dropped out, beingmistaken for a repetition of the pronoun <rl (2) Then TE^YIIATHP(ye<j>viraTr]p) would most easily pass into PEOYrATHP (ytdvyarrjp), andTIS (which is not found in our best MS., L) would be inserted for senseand metre, the change of AoJCas to AogCo-u necessarily following. Thecorruption to Ovyar-qp would have been further assisted by the fact that,after the reference to the Nymph, another feminine noun might have beenexpected. For <riyt following o-« cp. Ph. 1116 TTOT/XOS ere Scu/iovioi' TaS'|

oiSe ere ye S0A.0S ta\ev. 1103 irXdi«s a7povo|ioi = TTX. dypov vtjJ.Ofi.ivov,highlands affording open pasturage: so dypov. avAms, Ant. 785. Apolloas a pastoral god had the title of No'/itios (Theocr. 25. 21), which was esp.connected with the legend of his serving as shepherd to Laomedon onIda (77. 21. 448) and to Admetus in Thessaly (//. 2. 766 : Eur. Ale. 572//.r/Xovo'/xas). Macrobius 1. 17. 43 (Apollinis) aedes ut oviumpastoris suntapud Camirenses [in Rhodes] cTrifirjXiov, apud Naxios iroifi.viov, item-que deus dpvoi<6[j.r)<s colitur, et apud Lesbios va-n-alos [cp. above, 1026],et multa sunt cognomina per diversas civitates ad dei pastoris officium ten-dentia. Callim. Hymn. Apoll. 47 ov&t KCV cuyes | Sevoaro /3pe<£eW imfirj-

Xi'Ses, rjo-iv 'AiroXXoiv | fioo'KOfi.ivrj'i 6<f>6aXfi,6v Inrfyaycv. 1104 6 KuXXavas

dvdo-o-uv, H e r m e s : Ho?n. Hymn. 3. 1 '"Epixrjv v/xvei, Mova-a, Aios K<H MataSos

vioV, I K.vXXrjvr]'; fieZiovTO. KOX 'ApxaSuys TroXvfjL^Xov : Verg. Aetl. 8. 138

quern Candida Maia \ Cyllenes gelido conceptum vert ice fudit. The peakof Cyllene (now Zirid), about 7300 ft. high, in N. E. Arcadia, is visible

204 I04>0KAE0YS

6 effi 6 BaK^eio? 0eos vaiwv in' atcpwv 6pia>v

oeg-aT e/c rot>

7 Nv[JL(f>av 'EXt/cw^tSwv, a t s TrXetcrra crv/i/,77cu£ei.

O I . ei ^pry T I /ax/xe firj crvvaWd^aPTd TTCO, I I I O

TT/Decr/Seig, oTafyia<x#cu, TOP /3OTT?/)' o p a v So/cco,

ovvep TraXau £,r)Tovjj,ei>. ev re yap

Te TOU5 ayovras cocnrep oi/cera5

eyvo>K i^iavTov' TT} 8' iincrTTjixy] crv /JLOV I i r 5civ TTOV, TOV fioTYJp ih(x)V

11O7 eii/M/ a] ire Ku ia Kennedius: aypev/ia M. Schmidt. 11O9 'EXiieui'idSuj'codd.: 'EXIKUV/SWI/ Porson. Et in cod. A quidem prima manus 'EXIKOICISOS dederat(hoc enim, non 'HXIKUVISUV, compendiaria scviptura voluit indicare): dein correctorisruber stilus litteram a inseruit et signum addidit quo pluralis terminatio denotaretur.

from the Boeotian plain near Leuctra, where Cithaeron is on the southand Helicon to the west, with a glimpse of Parnassus behind i t : seemy Modern Greece, p. 77. 1105 6 B a s i c s Oeos, not ' the god BaV^os'(though in O. C. 1494 the MSS. give Hocra.?>au>vw} 6e<p = Iloo-eiSwn), but' the god of the BaK^oi,' the god of Bacchic frenzy ; Horn. Hymn.19. 46 o BaK^eios Aiovv<7os : 0. C. 678 o BaK^uoTas ... Atoiacros.Some would always write Ba/cxeios (like 'Ofiypeios, Aiavretos, etc.):on the other hand, BaKxeios is said to have been Attic (cp. KaS^cTos):see Chandler, Greek Accentuation § 381 2nd ed. 1107 €iipr]|i.a expressesthe sudden delight of the god when he receives the babe from the mother,—as Hermes receives his new-born son Pan from the ~NvjX(j>i] tvi

Horn. Hymn. 19. 40 TOV 8' aTi ' 'Ep^ienjs epiovvtos £S X£Pa 8vK€v I 8xaipEf 81 vow 7r£pt(ocrta Satyuw. The word commonly = a lucky ' find,'like ep/taiov, or a happy thought. In Eur. Ion 1349 it is not ' a foundling,'but the box containing (nrdpyava found by Ion. 1109 crviMraC'iUi: Ana-creon fr. 2 (Bergk p. 775) to Dionysus: wva£, <S 8a/x.aXijs (subduing) "Eptos| Kal Nw/x<^ai KVavcoTTiSes | Trop<j>vp€rj r 'A^poSirrj | av^TraiL.ovdiv' IITL-

(TTpe<j)ea.i 8' | vif/i]\(jiv Kopv^ias opemv. 'EXIKCOVISCOV is Porson ' s correction of

'EXiKcoviaSw (MSS.), ad Eur. Or. 614. Since ats answers to 8e in 1097,Nauck conjectured 'EXIKMFOS alo-i. But this is unnecessary, as themetrical place allows this syllable to be either short or long: so in EL486 alor)(i<TTOLf; answers to 502 VUKTOS ev.

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 205

or the Bacchants' god, dweller on the hill-tops, that receivedthee, a new-born joy, from one of the Nymphs of Helicon, withwhom he most doth sport.

OE. Elders, if 'tis for me to guess, who never have met withhim, I think I see the herdsman of whom we have long been inquest; for in his venerable age he tallies with yon stranger'syears, and withal I know those who bring him, methinks, asservants of mine own. But perchance thou mayest have theadvantage of me in knowledge, if thou hast seen the herdsmanbefore.1111 irpicfiei L, erasa post i Iittera quae a baud dubie fuerat. Cum irpitrf3vi> velirp£a@v alii codd. habeant, hoc receperunt Blaydes., Campbell.; illud, Elmsleius, Har-tung. Conferri iubet Dindorfius Aesch. Pers. 840 (ubi Chorus compellatur), lifxeTsSe, 7r/) <r/3eis, xaJper'. 1114 8/j,wis re pro a\A«s re ex coniectura scripsit Nauck.;vide tamen annot.

1110—1185 iireiaoSiov rirapTov. The herdsman of Laius is con-fronted with the messenger from Corinth. It is discovered that Oedipusis the son of Laius.

1110—1116 The OIKCVS who alone escaped from the slaughter ofLaius and his following had at his own request been sent away fromThebes to do the work of a herdsman (761). Oedipus had summonedhim in order to see whether he would speak of Xr/a-Tai, or of a Agorr/s(842). But meanwhile a further question has arisen. Is he identicalwith that herdsman of Laius (1040) who had given up the infantOedipus to the Corinthian shepherd ? He is now seen approaching.With his coming, the two threads of discovery are brought together.1110 Kd|ii, as well as you, who perhaps know better (1115). pr\o-vvaXXdljavra iro, though I have never come into intercourse with him,have never met h im: see on 34, and cp. 1130. 1112 «v...yrjp<j: ludescribes the condition in which he is, as Ph. 185 lv T' dowats 6(JLOV |

Xi.jJ.io T oiKrpos: Al. 1017 lv yr/pa. fiapv's. 1113 fjwaSsi with TuiSeTavSpl:o-ii(j.(jieTpos merely strengthens and defines i t : he agrees with this man inthe tale of his years. 1114 tfXXws n, and moreover: cp. Her. 6. 105a.TTOTriixirovo'i...<3>u8nnrL&7]v, 'A6r)va2ov filv avSpa aXXcos Se yjX€poSpo/J.ov, an

Athenian, and moreover a trained runner. Soph, has aAAcos re «al-='especially,' El. 1324. ' I know them as servants' would beovios oiKcVas. The «o-rrep can be explained only by an ellipse :av yvoi-qv otKe'ras e/naiiToC (cp. 923). Here it merely serves to mark hisfirst impression as they come in sight: ' I know those who bring him as

206 S04>0KAE0YI

XO. eyvcoKa yap, crd(f>' icrdi' Acdov ya.p ^v

euirep r t s <xA.\os TTIOTOS GJ; vofitvs avijp.

OI. ere ivpStT ipcoTco, T W Y^opivQiov (;£vov,

rj rdVSe <f>pd(,eis ; AI \ TOVTOV, ovnep eicropas. 1120

OI. OUTOS cru, irpecrfiv, Seupo fxoi (fxovec fikenwv

ocr av a ipotTci). Acuov TTOT rqcrda crv ',

OEPAnflN.

r), SouXos OVK (ovrjTos, aXX' OLKOL T/sa^ets.

O I . epyov fj.epLfj.vwv VOLOV 77 yStov Ti i ' a ;

®B. TTOLfLvais TO. TrXeitTTa TOV yStou crvvenrofLrfv. 112 5

O I . ^(copOL<; fidXiaTa Trpos TICTI fui 'auXos a>v \

© E . TJV jLiet1 Y^iQaipdiV, r)v Se irpocryoipo^ TOTTOS.

O I . TOV dvSpa Tovh' ovv olerda TTJSC 7rou fiaOwv ;

(tnethinks) servants of mine own.' 1117 vdp, in assent ('you are right,for,1 etc.), 731 : Ph. 756: ^4«/. 639, etc. Aatou YdpT]v...vo|«Js: a commaat ijv is of course admissible (cp. 112 2), but would not strictly representthe Greek construction here, in which the expression of the idea—Aatov•qv TTIOTOS vo//.eus, el-rep TIS aXXos—has been modified by the addition ofthe restrictive <us before vryxev's. us only means that the sense in which aVOJXVUS can show TTIO-TIS is narrowly limited by the sphere of his work.See on 763: cp. 1078. 1119 TOV KopCv6. ijbiov with <ri, instead of avocative, gives a peremptory tone: Ant. 441 <rk S , crc rr}v vevovo-av tl<s•n-e'Soi' Kapa, I cjyrjs rj Karapvel K.T.X., where the equivalent of epuru here isunderstood. Cp. Ai. 71 OVTOS, ere TOV TOS K.T.X. SO in the nomin.,

Xen . Cyr. 4. 5. 22 <jv 8', 2</>T;, 6 T<TV 'YpKaviwv apy(wv, virofieivov. Blaydes

thinks that TW Kopiv6t<o fcVw in Ar. Th. 404 comes hence. Surely ratherfrom the Sthenoboea of Eur. ap. Athen. 427 E ireo-ov Se viv \i\-q6ev ovh'evCK x€P°*> I "-^ «^^s av8a, TW Kopiv8iu> |eVa>. 1123 ^, the old Attic formof the ist pers., from ea {II. 4. 321, Her. 2. 19): so the best MSS. inPlat. Phaed. 61 B, etc. That Soph, used y here and in the Niobe(fr. 406) r)yap <f>L\rj 'y<a Tov&e TO5 TrpocjyepTepov, is Stated by the schol. on

•H- 5- 533 an<^ o n Od. 8. 186. L has ijv here and always, except inO. C. 973, 1366, where it gives 1 . In Eur. Tro. 474 r) pev Tvpavvos KelsTvpavv eyrjp.aij.-qv is Elmsley's corr. of rip.ev Tvpavvoi K.T.X. On the otherhand Eur., at least, has rjv in several places where r) is impossible:

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOZ 207

CH. Aye, I know him, be sure; he was in the service ofLaius—trusty as any man, in his shepherd's place.

[The herdsman is brought in.OE. I ask thee first, Corinthian stranger, is this he whom

thou meanest ? ME. This man whom thou beholdest.OE. HO thou, old man—I would have thee look this way,

and answer all that I ask thee.—Thou wast once in the serviceof Laius ?

HERDSMAN.

I was—a slave not bought, but reared in his house.OE. Employed in what labour, or what way of life ?HE. For the best part of my life I tended flocks.OE. And what the regions that thou didst chiefly haunt ?H E . Sometimes it was Cithaeron, sometimes the neigh-

bouring ground.OE. Then wottest thou of having noted yon man in these

parts—

Hipp. IOI2 JHUTCUOS rap' r/v, ovhafiov f/Xv ovv <f>peva>v : H. F. 1416 ws es TO

Xyfia iravrds rfv rjcrcriov dvqp: Ale. 655 T<US 8' rjv lyta croi T<ov8e SiaSo^os

<So/x(ov: Ion 280 /?pc<£os veoyvov fir]Tpds r\v Iv ayxaAais. OCKOI Tpa<j>t(s, a n d

so more in the confidence of the mas te r : cp . schol. Ar. Eq. 2 (on

IIa<£Aayova TOV vecovijrov), irt<f>vKa/xev yap nal TCOC OIKCTW /xaAAoi' 7riaT£uttv

TOIS OLKOI yevvrjOeicn KOU Tpa^>iicriv rj 01s uv KTrj(Ttt>ji,t6a TrpiajiLfvoi. Such

vernae were called oixoytvels (Plat. Men. 82 B : Dio Chrys. 1 5 - 2 5 TOVS

Trapa. (T<pL<Ti ywvrfikvTa.% ovs oiKoyt|/£is KOXOXHJI), oiKOTpa<^eis (Pollux 3. 78),

c^Soyevets (oft. in inscriptions, as C. I. G. 1. 828), or otKorpi/3es [Dem.]

or. 13 § 24, Hesych. 2. 766. 1124 |Mpi|ivwv: In classical Greek /tepi/xvaV is

usu. ' t o give one's thought to a question' (as of philosophy, Xen. Mem.

4. 7. 6 TOV Tavra. fi.epifiLv<i>vTa): here merely •= ' to be occupied with ' : cp.

Cyr. 8. 7. 12 TO TroXXa fuept^vav, and so in the N. T., 1 Cor. 7. 33

fj.cpifi.va. Ta TOU KOafiov. 1126 |uvav\os, prop, 'dwelling with' (fiavia

£vvav\os Ai. 611): here, after irpos, merely: 'having thy haunts ' : an

instance of that redundant government which Soph, often admits: below

1205 iv TTOVOLS ^ivotKoi : Ai. 464 yVfj,vov...TWV dpuTTciiov a.T(p '. Ph. 31

Kevrjv oiKT](riv avOpunnnf Si^a: Ant. 919 epyj/j.O'S irpos <pi\u>v. 445 '^<0

|8apei'as aiVt'as i\ev8cpov. 1127 v \>Jkv, as if replying to x<3poi TtVes riuav

7rpos oh £w. rfo-Oa; 1128 olo-8a with |ioe«v, are you aware of having observed

2o8 I04>0KAE0Y2

®E. r t ^prj/j^a hputvra; TTOLOV dvSpa KCU XeyeisOI. roVS' os irdpecrTLV rj £vvak\d£a<; TC TTCO ;

©E. o«x <acrre y elnelv ev rd^eu (jLV/jfJiTj? VITO.

AY. Kovhiv ye Oavfia, Secnror'1 dW iya> crcM^ws

dvafiV7]crco viv. eu yap oiS' OTL

ev rjjxo'i TOV KiOaipcovos TOTTOV

St7rXo c ^ ITOL/JLVLOLS, iyai 8' evl Il35

^ov T&JSe rdvhpl rpets orjpo<; eis dpKrovpov k

113O y (sic) (rwaXXdfas L, superscripto (rvvTvxwv. Facta est littera \ prior exv, unde vides librarium avvavr-rjcras scribere instituisse. rj (sic) o-ucaXXafas E, Bodl.Laud. 54, ij JwaXXaJas Vat. a, c: tf irw' XXa|as A, T, V, A. Cum 17 in fi corruptumesset, turn demum credo crwaXXaJas in avvqWa.^a's transiisse. ri wijWa^as Campbell.

this man here? Cp. 1142 6l<x6a...Sou's; We could not render, ' do youknow this man, through having observed him?' tiScVai, implying intuitiveapprehension, is said of knowing facts and propositions, but not persons:so sciret wissen, savoir, Ital. sapere: yvyvwuKia, implying a process ofexamination, applies to all mediate knowledge, through the senses, ofexternal objects : so noscere, kennen, connaitre, Ital. conoscere. Cp. Copein Journ. of Philology 1. 79. 1129 KaV Xt'yas: see on 772. 1130 Theconstr. is oto-fla (i.a8a)v...TJ £waX\a£as; Oed. takes no more notice of theherdsman's nervous interruption than is necessary for the purpose ofsternly keeping him to the point, rj o-wnXXafjas...; 'have you ever methim ?' mars the force of the passage. The testimony of L to cruvoXXa ashas the more weight since this is the less obvious reading. Cp. verse 1037,which continues after an interruption the construction of verse 1035. 1131ovx uore y eiiretv: cp. 361. nvij|iT]s wo, at the prompting of memory,—virohaving a like force as in compound verbs meaning to ' suggest,' etc. :

Plut. Mor. 813 E Xoyco-fjLOVS ovs 0 UepiicXrjs avrov iJTrt/xt/ivrjo-Kev, recalledto his mind: so vn-o/JoAev's (ib.), ' a prompter.' The phrase is morepoetical and elegant than K.vr||iT|s &ro, adopted by Dind. and Nauck fromthe conj. of Blaydes, who compares a7rd ifjs yXoSo-o- s (O. C. 936). 1133ri-yvwT = ov yiyvwa-KovTa, not recognising m e : see on 677. 1134 Soph,has the epic ^ o s in two other places of dialogue, Tr. 531 (answered byT?7/XOS) and 154; also once in lyrics Ai. 935; Eur. once in lyrics {Hec.915); Aesch. and Comedy, never, TOVKiBcupuvosTOTTOV. The sentencebegins as if it were meant to proceed thus: TOV K. TO-KOV 6 fx.lv 6VA.01S

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 209

HE. Doing what ?...What man dost thou mean ?...OE. This man here—or of having ever met him before ?HE. Not so that I could speak at once from memory.ME. And no wonder, master. But I will bring

clear recollection to his ignorance. I am sure that hewell wots of the time when we abode in the region ofCithaeron,—he with two flocks, I, his comrade, withone, — three full half-years, from spring to Arcturus;

7TW L (post erasum, ut videtur, non TTWS, sed vel irois vel wore), et codd. plerique :resA, M, quod praetulerunt Nauck., Dindorf.: TTOV Blaydes., Kennedius. 1131VTTO] airo Blaydes., Nauck., Dindorf. 1137 i/i/ir/vovs L, A, cum reliquis codd.paene omnibus, non excepto E, in quo nihil est quod indicet pr. manuradedisse. Sed ix/x^vovs habet saltern cod. Trin., unde Porson. fK/iijvovs restituit.

O, cyco 8' ivl (eye/to/xiji/), irXrjo'id&v auVcji: but, the verbhaving been postponed, the participle TrXrjo-id^wv is irregu-

larly combined with the notion of €vefj,6fji,rjv and turned into a finite verb,lir\i]<rCajov: thus leaving TOV K. TOTTOV without any proper government.Cp. El. 709 oravTes 8' 50' [or'?] avrovs 01 TETayyu.EVOi fipafirjs | KXrjpov;irr-qXav Kai KaricrTrja-av Si<£povs, where the change of •n- Aavres into arrjXavKOI delays (though without superseding, as here) the government ofavrous. For the irregular but very common change of participle intofinite verb cp. El. 190 OLKOvofi.iS...<a8e jnev deiKet avv arroXa | Kevais 8*

T/>a.7re£<us (instead of d^urTajxivrf): so Ant. 810 (u/ivos V[i.vr]-instead of vfivto v^vrjdeta-av): Tr. 676 i^avurrai, 8id/3opov wpos

T<SV ei/Sov, dXX' iSearov i£ avrov <f>6ivei. Thuc. 4. 100 irpocri-fiaXov T(3 T€tX'O"jU.aTi, aA.Xu re rpoirio TrcipatrctPTes Kai. fjLrj^avrjv 7rpoo~qyayov.

Though we can have 8<o/*a TreXd£u (Eur. Andr. 1167), ' is carried to-wards the house,' the dat T£8« TdvSpl after 4irXi]crCo?ov here is proof initself that the verb does not govern TOITOV: further the sense requiredis not ' approached,' but ' occupied.' Brunck, taking riSSe rdvhpX as =e/xot, was for changing lirX-qa-iatpv to lwXy]o-iat,€: which only adds thenew complication of an irregular \x.kv and 8<f. The text is sound: thoughHeimsoeth conjectured ve/j-wv for 6 yu.eV, and Nauck iv Ki#atpwos vdirais |(this with Blaydes) vo/j,evs SiirXoicri Trot/xvtois eTrtoraTaJv | hrXij^ia^i. Thisis to re-write, not to correct. 1137 «£ flpos tls dpKroJpov: from March toSeptember. In March the herd of Polybus drove his flock up toCithaeron from Corinth, and met the herd of Lams, who had broughtup his flock from the plain of Thebes. For six months they used to

J. S. 14

210 I04>0KAE0Y2

•^eificova o 7]or) TO/MX, r eis CTravA. eyco

rjkavvov OVTOS T eis TO. Aatov e r r a t a .\4ya> Tt TOVTCOV, 77 ov Xeyco venpay/Jievov ; 1140

©E. Xeyeis dkrjdrj, KaiTrep e/c [xaKpov ^povov.

AT. (f>ep' eiTre vvv, TOT oXcrOa. TTCUSCL \LOI TIVO.

Sous, (o<s ifiavTco dpeiJ-jJia dpexjjaCixrjv iyco ;

© E . Tl 8 ' eOTTL ', 7T/D0S TL TOVTO TOU7TOS loTOpeiS ',

A l . 00 eo-Tiv, co Ta.v, Keivos os TOT qv veos- 1145

©E. ou/c eis oXedpov; ov o-ia}Tnjo-a<s ecrei;1 1 3 8 x^^1"1 L, xe'M">>' A, facta quidem super » rasura, nullo tamen relicto

a

litterae a vestigio: xelP&''1 T, V, Vs. Dativus, utpote facilior, magis invaluit, adiectanonnunquam (ut in B et Bodl. Laud. 54) interpretatione (card TOP x'W&va: eteditorum quoque maiori numero placuit. Eadem quotidianae locutionis appetitio quae

consort in the upland glens of Cithaeron; then, in September, whenArcturus began to be visible a little before dawn, they parted, takingtheir flocks for the winter into homesteads near Corinth and Thebes.dpK-roupov, (the star a of the constellation Bootes,) first so called in Hes.Op. 566 where (610) his appearance as a morning star is the signalfor the vintage. Hippocrates, Epidem. 1. 2. 4 has inpl dpKTovpov as= 'a little before the autumnal equinox': and Thu.c. 2. 78 uses irtpldpKTovpov e;riToA<K to denote the same season. See Appendix,Note 15. 4K|J.TJVOUS. Plato (Legg. 916 B) evros ex/t Vov, sc. xpovov. thestatement in Lidd. and Scott's Lexicon that it is feminine seems dueto a misunderstanding of the words irXijv njs Upas (sc. voarov) justafterwards. Aristotle also has this form. Cp. cKTrXtOpos (Eur.), e/orovs,«K7r\eupos. The form c^eSijuvov in Ar. Pax 631 is an Atticism: cp.!£irovv Plat. Comicus fr. 36, where Meineke quotes Philemon (a gram-marian who wrote on the Attic dialect): 'ATTIKWS fj.lv Z£irow KO.1 !£K\IVOV

Xeyerai, aicrircp KOX Trapa %O(JIOK\U i^Tr-qyytTTi: adding Steph. Byz. 345"E^yuios, iroXis %LK{kia<s, ypa(f>i]v 'KrriKTqv €)(ovaa. Besides ex/xiyvos, Aris-totle uses the form e|a/trjvos (which occurs in a perhaps interpolated placeof Xen., Hellen. 2. 3. 9); as he has also e£a7rous. The Attic dialect simi-larly preferred irevTEirous to irevTciTrous, OKTWTTOVS to oKm7rovs, but alwayssaid irevraTrXovs, !£a7rXovs, OKTOXXOUS. 1138 The fact that L has x 'H vawithout notice of a variant, while some other MSS. notice it as a varianton their x41!15''1) is in favour of the accus., the harder reading. It maybe rendered 'for the winter,' since it involves the notion of the timeduringwhich the flock was to remain in the cirauXa. It is, however, one of

OlAirtOYI TYPANNOI 211

and then for the winter I used to drive my flock to mine ownfold, and he took his to the fold of Lal'us. Did aught of thishappen as I tell, or did it not ?

HE. Thou speakest the truth—though 'tis long ago.ME. Come, tell me now—wottest thou of having given me

a boy in those days, to be reared as mine own foster-son ?HE. What now ? Why dost thou ask the question ?ME. Yonder man, my friend, is he who then was young.HE. Plague seize thee—be silent once for all!

X^-^va in x 'Mwci deflexit ulterius paullo provecta xeW*>n mutavit in x^'M^os (quod,cum yp. xeiMwn, legitur in Flor. Abb. 152 T), quia tempus anni, quo res geruntur (ut?//>os, 04pom), genitivo potissime designatur. Prompta est tamen, nisi fallor, accu-sativi defensio.

those temporal accusatives which are almost adverbial, the idea oldurationbeing merged in that of season, so that they can even be used concurrentlywith a temporal genitive: Her. 3. 117 TOV n-tv yap xeifiwva vet <r<f>i 6 6e6s...TOV ScOepeos <nreLpovTe's...xprfi(rKOVTO T<S v8a.Ti. 2. 95 rrjs fx,iv •qfi.epr]'}

l)(6vs ayptvti, Trjv 8k vvKTa Ta.8e avrw xparai . 2. 2 Trjv wprjv hrayivieiv

o-<pt, aiyas, ' a t the due season.' Hes. Op. 174 ovBk TTOT rjp.ap | •nWow-TCU. . .ovS« TI vuKTwp. The tendency to such a use of the accus. may havebeen an old trait of the popular language (cp. dwpCav TJKOVTCS Ar. Ach. 23,Kaipdv l^riKti% Soph. Ai. 34). Modern Greek regularly uses the accus. forthe old temporal dat. : e.g. rfjv rpirqv -q/xipav for 17} TpiTy ij/x«pa. Classicalprose would here use the genit.: Thuc. 1. 30 xatJ-™v°s V^V dv£x<0pwav-The division of the year implied is into tap, Oipos (including oirupa), andXei/t<oi> (including <j>6iv6im>pov). 1140 irarpaYiUvov, predicate: = irorpa/cTain TovTiov a Xeyw ; 1141 IK, properly ' at the interval of'; cp. Xen. An. 1.10. 11 IK Tr\iovo<s 77 TO irpoaOev Z<f>€vyov, at a greater d i s tance : so IK TO£OV

pvpaTos, at the interval of a bow-shot, ib. 3. 3. 15. 1144 TC8'?OTI;

= 'what is the matter?' 'what do you mean?' Tr. 339, El. 921, etc.irpis TC cannot be connected as a relative clause with TL 8' «m, since TISin classical Greek can replace otms only where there is an indirectquestion; e.g. COTE TI <roi <j>[\ov. Cp. El. 316. Hellenistic Greekdid not always observe this rule: Mark xiv. 36 ov ri eyo5 OfXw,aXka TC (TV. 1145 «5 rav, triumphantly, 'my good friend.' It is notmeant to be a trait of rustic speech: in Ph. 1387 Neoptolemus uses itto Philoctetes; in Eur. Her. 321 Iolaus to Demophon, and ib. 688 the$epdiroiv to Iolaus; in Bacch. 802 Dionysus to Pentheus. 1146 OVKels S\c6poy; see on 430. ov own-i o-as torn; = a fut. perfect,—at once,

14—2

212 I04>0KAE0YS

OI. a, [jufj KoXa£e, TrpicrfSv, TOVS', iirel r d era.SeiTai KoXacrrou /JLOXKOV 77 r d TOUS' CTT .

©E. TI 8', aj (f>£pL(TTe SecnroTcov, d[JiapTdvo);

0 1 . OUK ivveTTMV TOV ircuh' ov OVTOS tcrToper. 115°

©E. Xe'yei yap eiScos ovSe'v, dXX' ctXXcos irovel.

0 1 . cru Trio's )(dpvv fikv OVK epeTs, /cXauwi/ S' epeis.©E. JU,I) SijTa, 7T/3OS Oecov, TOV yipovTa /A' ai/acrrj.

OI. ou^ cos Tax0? Ti? TOUS' d-iroa-Tp^peL x*Pats '•>

®E. SVCTT^I'OS, di'Tt roi ; ; TI Trpoo-xprjt,oiv fxadelv ; 1155OI. TOV TraiS' e8co/cas TWS' OV OUTOS ic

®E. iScoK' oXe<x0ai S' a>(f>ekov TrjS

OI. dXX' eis TO8' T^eis ju.17 Xiycov ye Tovvhitcov.

©E. 770XX&J ye fxaXKov, rjv (fypdaco, SioXXv/xai.

OI. avrjp oo, cos eoi/cev, es Tpipa<s eXct. I I O O

©E. ow SIJT' eycoy', dXX' etTrov cos Soirjv 7rdXcu.

0 1 . Tro^ev \aficov; oiKeiov, rj 'g dXXov TIVOS ;

©E. ifjiov phs OVK iycoy', i8e^dp,rjv 8e TOU.OI. TIVOS ITOXITCOV Tcoi'Se K<XK 7roias crTey^s;©E. ju,-)) TT/Dos ^ecov, /A17, SecrTro^', icrTopei ir\iov. 1165

OI. oXcoXas, ei ere TCUV ipyjaoixat irakiv.

©E. TCOV Aaiou TOLVVV TIS ^V yevvf)\idTa>v.

or 0#<Ti? ji&r « / / ; D e m . Or. S § 50 r a Sc'ovra ccro/icda eyvwKoVcs <cai

Xdymi' fiaraL<iiv aTTijXXay/ievoi. So ^ « / . 1067 dvriSovs SCTei, (?. C.

816 XifflT/fleis Icrei. The situation shows that this is not an 'aside.'The depairwv, while really terrified, could affect to resent the assertionthat his master had been a foundling. 1147 KoXaj«: of words, Ai. 1107TO. crt/xv' cJTij I KoXa^' eKttvovs. On the Harvard stage, the Thebanat 1146 was about to strike the Corinthian (Appendix, Note 1, § 9).1149 <3 <|> pio-T«: in.tragedy only here and Aesch. Th. 39 ('Ered/cXecs,<j)€pia-T£ KaS/wiW ai/a£): ironical in Plat. Phaedr. 238 D. 1151 aXXwsirovet: the theory which he labours to establish is a mere delusion.1152 irpos x<Lpw, so as to oblige: Dem. or. 8 § 1 futjre TrposTroiuo-dai Xdyov jurjSeva f-'llTe '"'pos X"-PLV '• - ^ - 594by main force. KXaCwv: see on 401. 1154 Cp. Ai. 72 TOV ras

s x^Pas I 8«O>"HS uKevOvvovTo. (preparatory to flogging): Od.

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 213

OE. Ha! chide him not, old man—thy words need chidingmore than his.

HE. And wherein, most noble master, do I offend ?OE. In not telling of the boy concerning whom he asks.HE. He speaks without knowledge—he is busy to no purpose.OE. Thou wilt not speak with a good grace, but thou shalt

on pain.HE. Nay, for the gods' love, misuse not an old man!OE. HO, some one—pinion him this instant!HE. Hapless that thou art, wherefore ? what more would'st

thou learn ?OE. Didst thou give this man the child of whom he asks ?HE. I did,—and would I had perished that day!OE. Well, thou wilt come to that, unless thou tell the honest

truth.HE. Nay, much more am I lost, if I speak.OE. The fellow is bent, methinks, on more delays...HE . NO, no !—I said before that I gave it to him.OE. Whence hadst thou got it ? In thine own house, or

from another ?HE. Mine own it was not—I had received it from a man.OE. From whom of the citizens here ? from what home ?HE. Forbear, for the gods' love, master, forbear to ask more!OE. Thou art lost if I have to question thee again.HE. It was a child, then, of the house of Lai'us.

2 2. 189 uvv Se n-oSas xe^P^ TE ^ o v Ovftakyei Secrja<3 | ev(of Melanthius the goat-herd); then KIOV dv v>]/r)\rjv Ipucrav •n-e'Aao-av T€SOKOTO-IV : and so left him hanging. 1155 8«<m)vos points to the comingdisclosure: cp. 1071. 1158 elsT68' = eis TO oXiaOai: At. 1365 avro?ivOaS l£o[X,ai, i.e. eis TO OairrtcrOai. 1160 is rpipds «X$, will push (thematter) to delays (Ant. 577 ju.17 Tpi/3as ITI),—is bent on protracting hisdelay : IXavvtw as in Her. 2. 124 h iracrav KaxorijTa iXdaai, they saidthat he went all lengths in wickedness : Tyrtaeus 11. 10 dfi<f>oTep<ov 8' cisKopov ijXdo-aTe, ye had taken your fill of both. For the fut., expressingresolve, cp. Ar. Av. 759 dipt. irXfjKTpov, el /J-O-X^-- 1161 Remark irdXaireferring to n57: so dudum can refer to a recent moment. 1167 Thewords could mean either : (1) 'he was one of the children of Lams ' ;

214 SO*OKAEOYI

OI. ?7 SovXo's, 17 KeCvov r t s eyyeir)s yeyo&s;

©E. ofyioi, TT/DOS auTw y eljj.1 TM Seivw \eyeiv.

OI. Kaywy dxovew dXX' OJU.O)S aKovcrreov. 1170

© E . Keivov ye TOI Srj TTCUS eKkflt>e6>' 77 S' ecr<u

/caXXior' ay eiTroi en) ywTj r aS ' ws exe:*

OI. 77 ya/3 SISGKTW TJSC croi; ®E. jaaXicrr', ava^.

OI. cJs 7T/3OS TI ^/3€tas; ©E. ws dvakwcraLfil viv.

OI. TCKovcra rhjiiav; ©E. decr^drcov y OKVO> KCLKCOV. 1175

OI. iroicov ; ©E. KTeveiv viv TOUS TeKoVras T)V Xoyo?.

OI. TTWS STJT' d<f>r)Ka<s TW yepovn ra)Se crv;

©E. KaToi/mcras, tu Sicnroff, cJs aXXijv ~^66va

ooKwv aTTOicruv, avros evuev r\v o Of

KOIK' es fxeyicTT' iaaaev. el yap OWTOS et 1180

6V (fyrjcnv OUTOS, icr^i Sv<T7roTju,os

O I . IOU tou ' TO Trdvr' av e£i]Koi, <ra<f>r}.

to <f)cos, TeXeuTaiot' ere 77pocr)8Xei/;ai/x,t

ou XPVV> &v o?s

OV XPVV OfllKtOV, OUS T£ /tl' OU/C ISe t KTOLVtoV. I 1 8 5

117O aKoi5w« L, A, et codd. plerique: aKoi/eic Plut. iJ/u/-. 522 c, et factum estex (uco eic in V, V2, V3, V4. Est etiam in ipso L ascriptum margini schol.,

tbaavTWs dpi T £ VVV aicoieip. Quanquam igitur d/couwe haud absurde legi potest,

or (2) ' he was one of the children of the household of Lalus,' i wAaiou being gen. of ol Aaiov. The ambiguity is brought out by 1168.See on 814. 1168 KCCVOV TIS tryevris yeyifc, some one belonging by birthto his race, the genit. depending on the notion of -yeVos in the adj., like<$a>/AaTa>v wrooreyoi, EL 1386. 1169 I am close on the horror,—closeon uttering i t : (wore) Xfyeiv being added to explain the particular sensein which he is irpAs T$ 8«.V$, as OKOMIV defines that in which Oedipus isSO. Cp. El. 542 i w efxwv..."fiepov TIKVIOV...to-^e Soucra<r0ai : Plat.Crito 52 B ovS' tiriBvjxia a€ a\\)js •jroXeus oiS' aXXiov VO/X<DV eXafiev«i8cvat. Prof. Kennedy takes Xtyav, aKoiav as subst. agreeing withT$8«iv<p, 'the dread speaking,' ' the dread hearing.' 1171 While ye TOI,•ye fiivToi, yt fih S77 are comparatively frequent, yi TOI Srj is rarer: we findit in Ar. Nub. 372, Plato Phaedr. 264 A, Rep. 476 E, 504 A, Crito44 c. 1174 i»s= ' in her intention': see on 848. irposT£xP'fas nearly =

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOI 215

OE. A slave ? or one born of his own race ?HE. Ah me—I am on the dreaded brink of speech.OE. And I of hearing; yet must I hear.HE. Thou must know, then, that 'twas said to be his own

child—but thy lady within could best say how these things are.OE. HOW ? She gave it to thee ? HE. Yea, O king.OE. For what end ? HE. That I should make away with it.OE. Her own child, the wretch ? H E . Aye, from fear of

evil prophecies.OE. What were they ? HE. The tale ran that he must

slay his sire.OE. Why, then, didst thou give him up to this old man ?H E . Through pity, master, as deeming that he would bear

him away to another land, whence he himself came; but hesaved him, for the direst woe. For if thou art what this mansaith, know that thou wert born to misery.

OE. Oh, oh ! All brought to pass—all true ! Thou light,may I now look my last on thee—I who have been foundaccursed in birth, accursed in wedlock, accursed in the sheddingof blood! [He rushes into the palace.

deductum \idetur ab axoiuv, lectione minus proclivi, sensum tamen praebente multograviorem. anoiuv servat Campbell.: aKOvetv primus dedit aut Brunckius aut Musgra-vius, receperunt edd. plerique. 1172 KOXXIOT'] IMKUTT' coniecit Nauck.

•jrpos iroiav xpeiav, with a view to what kind of need or desire, i. e. withwhat aim: cp. 1443 : Ph. 174 1-KL TTO.VTL TO> ypuws to-ra^evo): Ant. 1229Iv T<5 (= TIVI) |vyx<^opas, in what manner of plight. 1176 Tois T«KovTas,not, as usually, 'his parents ' (999), but 'his father': the plur. as rvpdv-vois, 1095. 1178 ' I gave up the child through pity,'ws...8oK<5v, 'as think-ing' etc.: i.e., as one might fitly give it up, who so thought. This virtuallyelliptic use of &s is distinct from that at 848, which would here be re-presented by <Js diroLcroVTL. dXXi]V \66va diroCcreiv (avrov) : cp. O. C. 1769©>7j3as 8' ij^as I rds wyvyiovs •n-i/j.fov. 1180 KOK' : a disyllabic subst. oradj. with short penult, is rarely elided unless, as here, it is (a) first in theverse, and also (b) emphatic: so O. C. 48, 796: see A. W. Verrall inJourn. Phil. xn . 140. 1182 av 4|I{KOI, must have come true (cp. 1011),

the Opt. as Plat. Gorg. 502 D OUKOVJ' -q fnqropiKrj Syifirjyopia av tlri: Her.I. 2 d-qa-av 8' av OVTOI Kp^rcs. 1184 d<j>' <5v ou xp jv (<t>vvai), since he wasforedoomed to the acts which the two following clauses express.

2 i 6

XO. uTp. a. ico yeveal

2 CIJS v//.as icra /cat TO ixr/Sev £<Jcras

3 TI'S yap , Tt's avrjp Trkeov

4 r a s evSaifJLOvias cjtepet, 1190

5 77 TOCTOVTOV ocrov So/ceiv

6 KGU 86£OLVT' O.TTOKk'iVaL ',

7 TOV <TOV T O I TTapdStLyfjL e)(a>v,

8 r o c croV SaCfiova, TOV <TOV, a> T\OL[X.OV OtStTrdSa,

/3/3O7W J I 9 5

avr. a'. OCTTIS ICa^' VTT€p/3oXaV

1186 JM L (ex w factum), A, al.: u codd. aliquot, metro reclamante, cum disyllabolea respondeat SSTTI.% in V. 1197. 1187 In L scripta est interpretatio ivraTTU superivapid/iu, cuius vocis in fine erasa est littera 1, quasi fuisset in dpidfiy. 1193 rb

1186—1222 (TTa.cniJ.ov TerapTov. see Appendix, Note 1, § 10.isf strophe (1186—1195)- How vain is mortal life ! 'Tis well seen

in Oedipus:ist antistrophe (1196—1203): who saved Thebes, and became its

king:2nd strophe (1204—1212): but now what misery is like to his?2nd antistrophe (1213—1222). Time hath found thee out and hath

judged. Would that I had never known thee ! Thou wert our delivereronce; and now by thy ruin we are undone.

1187 <os with 4vapi8|i.u: rd JJIT]8JV adverbially with J<6<ras: i.e. howabsolutely do I count you as living a life which is no life. Ju<ros shouldnot be taken as = ' while you live,' or ' though you live.' We find ovlkvtl/ju, ' I am no more,' and also, with the art., TO fvrj&iv el/xi, ' I am as if Iwere not ' : Tr. 1107 K&V TO firjSev <S: At. 1275 TO firfitv OVTOS. Hereguo-as is a more forcible substitute for owas, bringing out the contrastbetween the semblance of vigour and the real feebleness, to-a Kal = "era(or lo-ov) wo-irep, a. phrase used by Thuc. 3. 14 (icra KO.1 IKCTOI ecr eV), andEur. El. 994 (o-c i o) o-' lo-a Kal pampas), which reappears in late Greek,as Aristid. 1. 269 (Dind.). lvapi.6|i.cS only here, and (midd.) in Eur. Or.623 £t TOVHOV ?x#os ivapiOfi.il KTJSOS T Z/jiov = iv dpiQjj.u> TToiil, if you make

of account. 1190 $ipa= tj>4peTai, cp. 590. 1191 8oK€tv 'to seem,' sc.etv: not absol., ' to have reputation,' a sense which ol So/coiWes, ra

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 217

CH. Alas, ye generations of men, how mere a shadow do 1stI count your life! Where, where is the mortal who wins moreof happiness than just the seeming, and, after the semblance,a falling away ? Thine is a fate that warns me,—thine,thine, unhappy Oedipus—to call no earthly creature blest.

For he, O Zeus, sped his shaft with peerless skill, 1st anti-^ strophe.

abv TOI codd. (rh ahv T'C B) TOV aovTOI Camerarius, quod receperunt Elmsleius, Wunder.,Dindorf., Hartung., Nauck., Kennedius, Blaydes.: vide annot, 1196 ovdiva codd.,Brunck., Hartung., Blaydes., Ebner.: ovSh Hermann., Dindorf., Nauck., Campbell.

can sometimes bear in direct antithesis to ol aSofoiWes or thelike (Eur. Hec. 291 etc.). Cp. Eur. Her. 865 TOV CVTVX&V So/cowra jxrjtflXovv irplv av | OavovT ISy TIS : At. 125 opw yap 77/ias ovSev o^Tas aXXo

7rX^v I EiScoX' oaonrep ^tSfiev ^ Kov<j>rjv <x/adV. 1192 diroKXivai, a metaphor

from the heavenly bodies ; cp . d-rroK\ivofji,£vr]s rijs -qfx.ip-q^ (Her . 3. 104) :

a n d so KXIVU tf rjii&pa, o 77X10? in later Greek : D e m . or. 1 § 13 OVK ITTI TO

pa6vfjiuv dirii<\ivev. Xen . Mem. 3. 5. 13 ?? 7roXis...£7rl TO ^cipov IKXLVCV.

1193 TOV o-ov TOI K.T.X. The apparently long syllable TOV (=ef in 1202)is ' irrational,' having the time-value only of ^ : see Metrical Analysis.The TO <r6v TOI of the MSS. involves a most awkward construction:—'having thy example,—having thy fate, I say, (as an example)': forwe could not well render 'having thy case (TO O-6V) as an example.'Against TOV O-O'V, which is decidedly more forcible, nothing can beobjected except the threefold repetition ; but this is certainly noreason for rejecting it in a lyric utterance of passionate feeling.1195 o«8&v PpoTiSv, nothing (i.e. no being) among men, a strongerphrase than ou'Seva.: Nauck compares fr. 652 01 8c 17} yXwo-o^ 0pacreis|

aTas €KTOS cicri T<2v KCLKIOV | "Aprji yap ovScv Ttav KaKtHv

' n o dastard life ' : Horn. Hymn. 4. 34 ovTrep TL Tre<f>vyfi.£-

vov to~T 'A^poStTT^v I OVT€ 6t£>v jxaKaptnv ovre OvfjTtav dvBpdmwv. A d d

Ph. 446 (with reference to Thersites being still alive) 2/j.eXX'1 i-n-elov8iv iro) Kanov y' airatXtTo, | aXX' ev Trepio~TeXXovo~iv avra Satyxovcs" I

Kal 7r(os Ta (xxv StKaia Kai TraXivrpifirj ] )(aipovo-' avao-rpei^ovTes i£ "AiSov,

r a Si I SiKata Kai TO. ypTrjcrT diroo'TiXXovo'' del. T h e ovS^vo of the MSS. in-

volves the resolution of a long syllable ( the second of oiSkv) which has

an ictus; this is inadmissible, as the ear will show any one who considersthe antistrophic verse, 1203, ®rifS<uo-iv aVaercrav. 1197 KO,8' vmppoXdv

having hit the answer to the riddle of the Sphinx, when

218 IO*OKAEOYZ

2 To^evcras iKpdrrjo-e rov irdvT euSai/Aovos o\/3ov,

3 to Zeu, Kara //,«/ <f>0£<ra.<;

4 rap ya^utw^a irapdevov

5 ~xprj<jiJi,a>h6v, Oavdrcov S' eyua 12OO

6 x°>P% irvpyos dveara •

7 e£ ou /cal ySao-tXews KaXet

8 e/xos *cai r a /xeyto-r' irifidOr)?, ra i s fJLeyd\ai<riv iv

9 ©^yQaio-w dvdaacov.

<rrp. /¥. Tavuv S' a/couew' r ts dOXidrepo^; 1204

2 r ts a.TGU5 aypiais, ris iv TTOVOIS

3 £VVOLKO<S dXkaya /3Cov ;

4 lai KXewoi' OiSiVou Kapa,

5 w jLteyas Xi^-qv I 208

0 auros rjpxecrev

7 TraiSt /cat irarpl OaXafirjiroXq)

1197 iKparrice, 12OO ay^oTO. Utrique loco tertia persona longe melius con-venit quam secunda: vide annot. Secundam tamen in codd. praevaluisse minimemirum est, cum praecederet vocativus OlSuroSa. Veram 1. in v. 1197 tuentur M2

({Kpdrrio-e), Vat. a (eKpaTTjcrev): in v. 1200 aviaTo. vindicant L (<r enim a manu recen-tiori accessit) et L2. Hermannus iKpa.Tii)<Te...a.viaTo.s dedit. Eiusdem coniecturamsecutus scripsit Blaydesius fcparijiras is Tarn' pro iicp&Trive TOU iravr'. 12O2Hiatus evitandi causa coniecit Elmsleius paaiKebs ifubs | icaXei, Blaydesius ^ | ov Si)/3affiXei>s Ka\e? r' | i/j-lis. Immo concessa in hoc genere licentia usus est poeta, ut rectedixit Wunder. Neque opus est ut Hermannum et Blaydesium secuti a/tbs legamus,

Teiresias and all others had failed: cp. 398: Aesch. Ag. 628 e/cwore TO OTIJS aKpos <TKOTTOV. iKpdm\<r(. At 1193 the Chorus addressedOedipus: at n 97 (4ms K.T.X.) they turn to invoke Zeus as the witnessof his achievements; and so in 1200 L, which here has the corrupt€Kpa.Tq(ra<s, rightly gives dv6rra.. Then at 1201 («£ o5 K.T.X.) they resumethe direct address to Oedipus, which is thenceforth maintained to theend of the ode. To read tkpd.rqcra<i and ave'oras would be to effacea fine trait, marking the passion of grief which turns from earth toheaven, and then again to earth, TOU iravr cv'Saipovos: for the adver-bial irivra see on 475; also 823, 1425. 1198 <|>ec<ras, because theSphinx, when her riddle was solved, threw herself from a rock (Apol-

0IAITT0Y2 TYPANNOI 219

and won the prize of an all-prosperous fortune; he slew themaiden with crooked talons who sang darkly; he arose for ourland as a tower against death.

But now whose story is more grievous in men's ears ? Who 2ndis a more wretched captive to fierce plagues and troubles, with strop e"all his life reversed ?

Alas, renowned Oedipus! The same bounteous placeof rest sufficed thee, as child and as sire also, thatthou should'st make thereon thy nuptial couch.ne longae versus strophici syllabae (rbv 1195) brevis respondeat; iure enim brevis esthaec anacrusis. 12O5 Ws iv irovois, Ws arais dypiats codd.: Ws arais dyplais,ris iv TTOCOIS recte Hermann., metro consulens (cf. v. 1214), receperunt edd. fereomnes. Simplex verumque remedium quo tempore invenerit Hermann., nescio: ined. tertia (a. 1833) ipse maluit in v. 1214 AiVa ante SiKafei inserere, hie autemscribere ris ad' iv orrais, rls iv ayplois vovois. Hartung., qui in v. 1214 iraXai delendumcensuit, hie scribere voluit TI'S drats iyplats ir\iov (omisso rls iv irbvois): et sicHeimsoeth., nisi quod T6CTOIS pro n\iov dedit. 12O8 $ fi4yas Xi^V] TTUS yipovXi/uijp coniecit Heimsoeth., recepit Nauck. 12O9 varpi] v6(ret Blaydes., exWunderi coniectura. jrecreu'] 'uTeaeiv Hartung.: ir{\ew Heimsoeth.

lod. 3. 5): cp. 397 lirava-a. vw. 1199 Tav •ya(jn|«6vDXtt K.T.\. The placeof the second adj. may be explained by viewing irap6lvov-xfnio-|juaSov as acomposite idea: cp. Ph. 393 rov iiiyav HaKrakov-ev^vaov: O. C. 1234TO T£ KaTa.iA€fH.TrTov... | yrjpa<;-a.<f>i\ov. So Pind. Pyth. I. 95, 5. 99 etc.(Fennell, 1. xxxvi.). This is not like TO <rov a-T6jjM...lKf.w6v in 672,where see note. irapOevov: see on Kopa, 508. 1200 OavoTwv m5pYos:see on 218. 1204 dxoiW, to hear of, defining deXici-repos: Eur. Hipp.1202 ^pt/cwSij Kkuf.Lv. Whose woes are more impressive to others, ormore cruel for himself? Cp. O. C. 306 TTO\V...TO <T6V | oVojua StifxciTta.vTa.'s. The constr. is T£S dBXicorepos dKO««iv, ri% (a^Xtturtpos) |VVOIKO$ 4VaTais K. T. \., who is more wretched to hear of (whose story is moretragic), who is more wretched as dwelling amid woes (whose presentmiseries are sharper)? It is not possible to supply fiSXXov withgvvoixos from d8XtcoT«pos. 1205 In 1214 the SiKa£ei TOV of the MSS.should be kept (see Metrical Analysis): here the simple trans-position of TCS iv irdvois is far the most probable cure for the metre.4v with arais as well as ircSvois: see on 761 : for the redundantlv..\vv—, 1126. 1206 The dat. d\Xa-y£ might be instrumental, but israther circumstantial, = TOS fiiov yWa.yfj.evov. 1208 Xijuiv: schol. on

rjv Kat yvvrj •q 'loKaarr], r|V Xcyci Xifi-iva. Cp. 420 ff. 1210 xto-jty

22O ZO4>OKAEOYZ

STTW<S Trore THUS TTOO' al Trarpaai tr aXo/ces <f)€peLV,

9 arty iSvvd9rjcrav es rocroVSe ;

. ji'. i(f>evpe cr aKovff 6 • irdvO' opSv ^poVo?. I 2 1 3

2 SiK<x£ei rbv ayafiov ydfiov TrdXai

3 reKvovvra KOLL reKvovfievov. 1215

4 iw Aa'ieiov < <o > TZKVOV,

5 eide cr' eWe ere

7 Supo/Aai yap (acrirep idXefiov ^ecov

1214 Sixdfei rip codd.: Si/tafet T' Hermann., Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes.,Ivennedius. Quod autem os ante SiKafei in B aliisque paucis irrepsit, id vocis xp^vo*ultimae syllabae deberi recte iudicat Blaydes. 1216 iii Kateiov T4KVOV codd.: wsupplevit Erfurdt.: vide annot. 1217 et9e a' etde codd.: et$e a' etde ere Wunder.

here = 1/ irecreTv (which Hartung would read, but unnecessarily). Ar.Th. 1122 Tre<ruv ts civas KOI yafxrjXiov XE^OS. The bold use is assistedby eaXapiiroXa) (bridegroom) which goes closely with ireo-tiv. 1211aXoices: cp. 1256, Ant. 569, Aesch. Th. 753. 1212 o-fry: cp. Aesch.Ag. 37 OTKOS 8' avrds, et <{)9oyyrjv Xdfiot, | cra ECTTar' av \e£euv. 1213ciKovB', not as if he had been a criminal who sought to hide consciousguilt; but because he had not foreseen the disclosure which was toresult from his inquiry into the murder of Lai'us. XP VOS> which <f>vti

(Ai. 647) : fr. 280 Trpos Taura upwrrt fi.r]8iv, <os d irdvO' opmv | icaiT aKovutv (cp. no te on 660) TravT avwrrrvtra-ei )(p6vo%: see on 614.

Time is here invested with the attributes of the divine omniscience andjustice. 1214 Su<di;« (see on 1205), prop, 'tries,' as a judge tries acause (St/ojv 8i/<a£ei): here, ' brings to justice,' punishes: a perhapsunique poetical use, for in Pind. Olymjj. 2. 59, which Mitchell quotes,d\iTpd...Su<a£ei TIS = simply 'tries.' Aesch. has another poet, use, Ag.1412 8iKd£eis...<f)vyr)v c/iot = KaraSi/ca^eis <f>vyrjv c/*ov. -yd|iov irdXcu T«K-

vovvra Kal T€KVO5(I.6VOV : one in which d TCKVOUJU-CVOS has long been identified

with d TtKvuiv : i.e. in which the son has become the husband. The ex-pression is of the same order as TO y tpya. fxov | TreirovBor CO-TI /XOXXOV ^SeSpaKoVa, O. C. 266. 1216 U Aat«ov & rUwv. Erfurdt 's^is the mostprobable way of supplying the required syllable, and Reisig's objectionto its place is answered by At. 395 epe/Jos <3 fyatworaTov. Hermann,however, preferred <S, as a separate exclamation: ' Alas, of Lai'us (oh

OlAinOYS TYPANNOI 221

Oh, how can the soil wherein thy father sowed, unhappy one,have suffered thee in silence so long ?

Time the all-seeing hath found thee out in thy despite : he 2nd anti-judgeth the monstrous marriage wherein begetter and begotten strop e"have long been one.

Alas, thou child of Laius, would, would that I had neverseen thee! I wail as one who pours a dirge from his lips;

1 2 1 8 6Svpo/iai, codd.: dipo/iai Seidler. Restitui Coairep la\e[iov gluy. Vide annot.Habent codices us ireplaWa (non ireptaW) laxiuv (cod. V2 &xiav). Animadversionedignum est quod in cod. Bodl. Barocc. 66 legitur ireplaXa (sic), laxioiv servantesparticipium esse dacunt Nauck., Campbell., adiectivum Elmsleius: iaKxiav coniecitErfurdt., receperunt Dindorf., Kennedius.

horror !) the son.' Bothe's Aatfiov could be supported by Eur. I. A.757 $01/87/10)/ SaireW: id. fr. 775. 64 oViay @a(ri\i]iov: but seems lesslikely here. 1218 The MSS. give Siipo|un Yap <5s ir«p£a\Xa [sic; in one MS.as irepCaXa] lax&ov | 4K OTOIUITWV. 1 conjecture 8upo|iai -yap wenrep laXcpov\{av I IK o-TO(jidTO)v: ' I lament as one who pours from his lips a dirge':i. e. Oedipus is to me as one who is dead. Cp- Pind. Isthm. 7. 58 km.6prjyov...TroXv<j>a[iov ?xeav> 'over the tomb they poured forth a resound-ing dirge.' Every attempt to explain the vulgate is unavailing. (1) <5sircptaW' is supposed to be like <os CTITTV/MOS, O5S fxAKia-ra, 'in measure mostabundant.' Now ircpCaXXa could mean only 'preeminently,' 'more thanothers': Soph. fr. 225 voiioiv | ous ®a/u,ijpas i rcp iaWa jnouo-CMrotei, 'strainswhich Thamyras weaves with art preeminent': AT. Th. 1070 TI TOT 'AvSpo-fieSa I ireptaXXa KCLKWV juepos i£i\ax<>v; 'why have I, Andromeda, beendowered with sorrows above all women V Pindar Pyth. 11. 5 Orjaavpov 6V•jrcptaW irifiaa-e Aortas, honoured preeminently. Here, ircpCaXXa is ut-terly unsuitable; and the added «s makes the phrase stranger still. (2)The MSS. have lax&>v. Both \a\Cw and id^eii' occur: but the latter should,with Dindorf, be written taK eco. Eur. Her. 752 laK^a-are: 783 dA.o\vy-

K^ci: Or. 826 TvvSapts iaK^rjcn TaAatva : 965 wtK^eira) Se ya Ku-Tia. The participle, however, is unendurably weak after 8vpo|uu., and

leaves IK OTO|UIT<OV weaker still. (3) «K o-rofuLrav can mean only 'from mylips' (the plur. as Tr. 938 d/u^iirm-uv crTo/xao-tv, kissing her lips: Eur. Ale.404 TTOTI 0-010-1 TTiTviav OTO/JUWIV)i it could not mean 'loudly.' (4)Elmsley, doubtless feeling this, took tax&>v as gen. of a supposed, butmost questionable, la^eos, ' loud,' formed from iax1?- Erfurdt con-jectured taKx'wv, 'from lips wild as a bacchant's.' But a Greek poet

222 S04>0KAE0YS

8 4K crropaTcov. TO S' opOov elireiv, di>eirvev<ra T CK credev

9 Kal KaTeKoifirjo-a rovfiov oyLfjua, 1222

ESAITEAOS.

cu yrjs fieyiara

6V ipy' aKovcread', ola S' elcroxpecrd', ocrov S'dpelcrOe Trevdos, elirep iyyevais e n 1225TCJV AafiSaKeCcov ivrpeirecrde SwjaaTO) .otjuai yap OVT av ''larpov ovre <fra<riv a.v

vCxjjat KaOap/jLai ryjvSe rrjv <niyt)v, ocra

would not have brought Iacchos and Thanatos so close together; xwp^r} Ti/j-rj 6ewv. (5) ld\{|iov gives exactly the right force; for them, Oed. isas the dead. ld\e|ios is a wail for the dead in the four places of Eur.where it occurs {Or. 1391, Phoen. 1033, Tro. 600, 1304), in [Eur.]Rhes. 895, and in the one place of Aesch., Suppl. 115, which is just toour point: the Chorus of Dana'ides say, 7ra#ea...0peo|u.eca... | l-qXt/iLoia-ivi/jLTrpeirrj cucra yoois /u.e Tipw, ' lamenting sorrows meet for funeral wails(i.e. the sorrows of those who are as dead), while yet living, I chantmine own dirge.' £K oroiittTcov fits x«°v> since x**-y w a s n°t commonlyused absolutely for 'to utter' (as by Pindar, I.e. above). (6) Thecorruption may have thus arisen in a cursive MS. : hLXtixov being writtenlaXijxo, the last five letters of <aa-7repia\tij.o\e<ov would first generateaxewv (as in one MS.), or, with the second stroke of the /*, la^ccov: theattempt to find an intelligible word in the immediately precedinggroup of letters would then quickly produce the familiar irtpiaWa (inone MS. Trepiaka). The non-elision of the final a in the MSS. favoursthis view. 1221 TO 8' opdov Airtiv, like <us thriiv hros, prefaces the boldfigure of speech: I might truly say that by thy means (U a-iStv) Ireceived a new life (when the Sphinx had brought us to the brink ofruin); and now have again closed my eyes in a sleep as of death,—sinceall our weal perishes with thine. The Thebans might now be indeeddescribed as oravTes r h opOov KaX 7re<rovr£S varepov (50). dWirvcvo-a,'revived,' i.e. was delivered from anguish; cp. //. 11. 382 dvtTrvevcravKaKOTrjTO's, h a d a respite from. d i s t r e s s : At. 274 Z\r]£e Kaveirvtva-e TTJ<S

voaov. 1222 KaTtKoC|U]<ra: cp. Aesch. Ag. 1293 ws d<r<£a8ao-ros...o/i/*a

cru/ijSaXo) ToSe: At. 831 KaX(3 6' a/na | irofjnralov 'Epfn.rjv x$6viov tv /*e

Koi/uaat.

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOZ 223

sooth to speak, 'twas thou that gavest me new life, and throughthee darkness hath fallen upon mine eyes.

SECOND MESSENGER {from the house).

Ye who are ever most honoured in this land, what deedsshall ye hear, what deeds behold, what burden of sorrowshall be yours, if, true to your race, ye still care forthe house of Labdacus! For I ween that not Isternor Phasis could wash this house clean, so many are

1223—1530 t£o8os. It is told how Iocasta has taken her own life.The self-blinded Oedipus comes forth. Creon brings to him thechildren his daughters, but will not consent to send him away fromThebes until Apollo shall have spoken.

1223 A messenger comes forth from the house. An c£ayyt\osis one who announces ra hru> yeyovora TOIS f£<i> (Hesych.), while the

(924) brings news from a distance : in Thuc. 8. 51 (™ a-Tparev-i£dyye\o? ylyvera-i <os, K.T.X.), one who betrays secrets. 1224

8<rov 8' : see on 29. 1225 dpeto-flc, take upon you, i.e. have laid uponyou : like aipeer&u a^os, /Japos : while in // . 14. 130 firj TTOV TIS e<j> eAxciIXKOS aprjrai we may rather compare / / . 12. 435 fiurOov ap-qrai, take upfor oneself, 'win.' 4yy«vws = <os eyyeveTs OVTCS, like true men of theCadmean stock to which the house of Labdacus belonged (261, 273).1227 "Iorpov, the Thracian name for the lower course of the river whichthe Kelts called Danuvius (for this rather than Danubius is the correctform, Kiepert Anc. Geo. §196 n., Byzantine and modern AoiW/Jis).4>a<riv (Rion), dividing Colchis from Asia Minor and flowing into theEuxine. (' Phasis' in Xen. An. 4. 6. 4 must mean the Araxes, whichflows into the Caspian.) Soph, names these simply as great rivers, notwith conscious choice as representatives of Europe and Asia. OvidMet. 2. 248 arsit Orontes \ Thermodonque citus Gangesque et Phasis etIster. Commentators compare Seneca Hipp. 715, Qiiis eluet me Tanais?aut quae barbaris Maeotis undis Pontico incwnbens mart ? Non ipse lotomagnus Oceano pater Tantum piarit sceleris, and Shaksp. Macbeth 2. 1Will all great Neptune's ocean wash this blood Clean from my hand 1 :

where, however, the agony of personal remorse renders the hyperbolesomewhat more natural than it is here in the mouth of a messenger.1228 Kaeap|«J, modal dat, 'by way of purification,' so as to purify.

Eur. I. T. 1191 dyvols Kaflapjuois irpcoTa viv vti/rai <?e'A.(i>. The

224 IO*OKAEOYZ

KevOei, TO, S' avTLK els TO <f>cos (fxxvei /ca/ca

€KOVTa KOVK CLKOVTa. TG>V 8€ V7){lOVOtV I23O

jaaXicrra XVTTOVCT' a i <f>avcocr' avOalperoi.

XO. XetTret fxev ovS" a irpocrdev rjhe.ifj.ev TO yu.i) ou

fiapvarov elvac wpos 8' eKelvoicriv ru <f>rjs;

EH. o /xei TOXLCTTOS TCOV Xoycjv elirecv TC /cat

[xaOelv, TeOvrjKt delov 'Io/cao"T^s Koipa. 1235

XO. w Suo-TaXaiva, TT/DOS Ttvos TTOT' aiTias;

EH. auri) Trpos auT^s. TWJ' Se TtpayQevroiv TO. fiiv

akyuTT dnecTTLv' 77 yap o^ts ou Trdpa.

o/x.cos S', ocrov ye xdv ipol JU,V^/A^S ert,

7reucret rd KeCvrjs dOXCas Tra.drjjxaTa. 1240

yap opy^ ~)(poyjj.ei>7] irapr)\6' icrco

1 2 3 1 Veram 1. aJ, quam pauci codd. servant, L a prima manu habuit, sedmutavit in at V corrector. <uV A et codd. plerique. 1 2 3 2 fidei/iev L, A, et

idea of washing off a defilement belongs to vlt,uv (as to its cognatesin Sanskrit and Old Irish, Curt. Etym. § 439), cp. II. n . 830 etc.oo-a (properly referring to a suppressed Tooravra KtvOovcrav) = on roar-avTa: H e r . 1. 31 £/x,a/capi£ov rrjv fi^ripa oitav ( = O T I TOIOVTWV) T€KV<DV

CKvprjire : Aesch. P. V. 908 tcrrai Ta7rcivos, olov l^aprvtrai | yd.jx.ov yafniiv.

JI- 5- 757 °^ vefneo-Cty *Apei... | oacrartoi' TE xai otov aircuXco-e Xadv

'A^auSv. 1229 T h e construct ion is 6'<ra KaKa (rd (iky) Ktvflei, TO. 84 avrtxa

is Ti (jxos 4>avtl: cp. El. 1290 •n-arpaiav KTTJ<TIV... | avrA.tt, r a 8' iK^ei K.T.X.

The house conceals (Ktii8ei) the corpse of Iocasta; it will presentlydisclose (i(>ttv€t) the self-blinded Oedipus : both these horrors were due toconscious acts («KOVTO), as distinguished from those acts in which Oed.and Iocasta had become involved without their knowledge (aKovTo).iK6vTo...d'Kovra for €Kova-ia...o.KovarLa, the epithet of the agent being trans-ferred to the ac t : see on 1215. 1231 (idXio-ra, because there is not theconsolation of recognising an inevitable destiny : cp. Ai. 260 rd ydplaXevcrcreLV ot/ctia iraOr] | jt/.ry8evos aXXou irapaTrpafaJ'Tos | /xeyaXas o'SuvasvTtoreive.1: but here Xwovo-i refers rather to the spectators than to thesufferers, at for at av, as oft. in poetry (O. C. 395 etc.), rarely in prose,Thuc. 4- J7 °^ I"1'" PpaX€^ d.pKto<Ti, 18 otTiv£s...vo/i,tapa)cri. 1232 XeCira,fail: Polyb. 2. 14 17 TU>V "AXtreiav irapcopeta...7rpoKaTaX?;yov(ra XeiVei TOVl*rj crvva.TrT{Lv avrw, the chain of the Alps, stopping short, fails of touching

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 225

the ills that it shrouds, or will soon bring to light,—ills wroughtnot unwittingly, but of purpose. And those griefs smart mostwhich are seen to be of our own choice.

CH. Indeed those which we knew before fall not short ofclaiming sore lamentation: besides them, what dost thou an-nounce ?

2 ME. This is the shortest tale to tell and to hear: ourroyal lady Iocasta is dead.

CH. Alas, hapless one ! From what cause ?2 ME. By her own hand. The worst pain in what hath

chanced is not for you, for yours it is not to behold. Never-theless, so far as mine own memory serves, ye shall learn thatunhappy woman's fate.

When, frantic, she had passed within the

codd. plerique: ^Se/iev Elmsleius, quod multi receperunt editores: videtamen annot.

(the inmost recess of the Adriatic). |itj ov, because of oiik with X«Cirei:the added TA makes the idea of the infin. stand out more independentlyof X«CTT«I: cp. 283. x(Se<ii.cv, which the MSS. give, should be kept. It wasaltered to ySefiev by Elms, on Eur. Bacch. 1345 oi/r' ipaOtO' 17/x.d?, ore 8'ixprjv, OVK rjSere: where the CISCTE of the MSS. is possible, but less pro-bable. Aeschin. or. 3 § 82 has -gBei/xev: Dem. or. 55 § 9 rjSeire. SeeCurtius, Verb 11. 239, Eng. tr. 432, who points out that the case of thethird pers. plur. is different: for this, the forms in e-o-av (as rjSeaav)alone have good authority. 1235 8«tov, epic epithet of kings and chiefs,as in / / . of Achilles, Odysseus, O'ileus, Thoas, etc., also of heralds,and in Od. of minstrels, as Stos ib. 16. 1 of Eumaeus: Plat. Phaedr.234 D <rw£/8aK^evo-a fiera <rov r^s 0«'as Ke(f>a\rjs (' your worship').1236 For irpds here see note on 493 ad fin. 1238 o« wdpa = ovirapeo-TLv ifuv: ye have not been eye-witnesses, as I have been.1239 KAV ipol, ' e'en in me,'—though your own memory, had you beenpresent, would have preserved a more vivid impression than I cangive : Cp. [Plat.] Alcib. 1. 127 E av 6eos iOeXy u TI Sei /cat TTJ ifirj (xaVTZia.TruTTtvew, (TV re Kayaj piKriov (r)(ija'O[iev. 4v—?vi (= Iveort), as ivttvai iv

Ar. Eq. 113 2 etc. 1241 We are to suppose that, when she rushedfrom the scene in her passionate despair (1072), Iocasta passedthrough the central door of the palace (j8ao-/A«ios 6vpa) into the6vp<av, a short passage or hall, opening on the court (avXrj)surrounded by a colonnade (irepjcrri/A.oi'). Across this court she hurried

J. S. 15

226 IO<t>OKAEOYI

dvpaivos, lef €v6u irpos TO.Xe^ij, KO^V cnrcjcr a/x^iSe77uXas 8', 077&)s eia"fj\6\ i-mppd^acr' Zero),

Kakel TOP 17877 AaiW TraXac venpov, 1245

fxvrjjxrjv iroXaiatv cnrepixaTOJu eS(oucr, u<£ w

Qavoi \JXV auros, TT)^ Se TLKTovcrav XLTTOL

TOIS OICTLV avTov BvcrreKvov Traihovpyiav.

yoaro o evvas, evt>a ovcrTqvos OITTAOVS

1 2 4 4 Dobraei coniecturam iirippa^aa' confirmat Laurentiani corrector, qui invoce iiripp^acr' litteram a super i) scripsit. Habent tripp-q^ao' A et codd. plerique,quod servant Hermann., Blaydes., Kennedius. Assentior equidem Nauckio, quilectionem tirippdl;a.<r' non modo probabilem verura etiam necessarian! esse iudicat.

to the 0aXa/tos or bedroom of the master and mistress of the house, andshut herself into it. Presently Oedipus burst into the court with thatcry of which we heard the first accents (1182) as he fled from the scene(Pouv tio-bmicrev, 1252). The messenger and others who were in thecourt watch him in terror as he raves for a sword and asks for Iocasta.Then the thought strikes him that she is in the 6dXa.jio<;. He bursts intoit (twiXaTo 1261). They follow. There they find Iocasta dead, and seeOedipus blind himself. 1242 eJto, ' straight,' is obviously more forciblehere than E£0US, 'without delay'; a distinction to which Eur. Hipp. 1197TJJV iWvs "Apyovs KOLTnSavplas J8ov is an exception rare in classical Attic.1243 d|MJn8egCoi$ here = not simply 'both,' but 'belonging to both hands'(for dl.Kp.ais alone would scarcely have been used for 'hands'): so in O. C.1112 ipeCcrare irXtvpdv dfi<j>tSi$iov can mean, 'press your sides to mineon either hand.' aju iSt'lios usu. means 'equally deft with either hand'(ambidexter), opp. to a.p.$a.pL<ne.po%, 'utterly gauche' (Ar. fr. 432): hence'ambiguous' (of an oracle, Her. 5. 92). The Sophoclean use has at leastso much warrant from etymology that Se£ia, from Se* with added <r, prop,meant merely 'the catcher' or 'receiver': see Curt. Etym. §§ 11, 266.1244 eiripprigao-' from «7ripparra-o), Plut. Mor. 356 c TOUS 8e owo'irase7n8pa/A.oWas Imppa^ai TO ir<ap,a, hastily put the lid on the chest. //. 24.452 Ovprjv 8' c^c [IOVVOS iirifSXrjs | ciXarivos, TOV Tpeis fiiv €Tripprj(r<Te(TKov

'A\ai,oi, |rp€is &' dvaotyeo-Kov K.T.X. (from lirtpprjcraui). Hesych . iiripprjircrti.

£7rucA.6tei. P la to Prot. 314 c dix<j>oiv Totv -^epolv rrjv dvpav.. ,€Tnjpa£e (from

iirapd<r<ju>). I n O. C. 1503 (x<xAa£') €7rippa^acra is intrans. 1245 Tov^"Sr)

A. irtiXoi veKpov: for the order cp. T h u c . 7. 23 at wpo TOV crro/nai-os v^es

IsOCr. or. 4 § 179 i-qv T£ wepl '/Aas aTi/xtav yeyevr)fn.tvr]v :

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 227

vestibule, she rushed straight towards her nuptial couch, clutch-ing her hair with the fingers of both hands; once within thechamber, she dashed the doors together at her back; thencalled on the name of La'rus, long since a corpse, mindful ofthat son, begotten long ago, by whom the sire was slain, leavingthe mother to breed accursed offspring with his own.

And she bewailed the wedlock wherein,wretched, she had borne a twofold brood,

iwipprfyvuvai. TruXas num Graece dici poterat? 1245 KaKei codd., Ebner.,Campbell.: 'xaKct Brunck.: iKaXn Blaydes.: KoXei Erfurdt., et edd. plerique recte.Sitnili mendo codices KVX« pro Kvvet praebent in Eur. Ale. 183, Med. 1141.

D e m . De Cor. § 2 7 1 rijv a.TrdvT<i>v.. .dvOpawtav TVXTJV Koivr/v: esp . with pro-

per names, as Pind. 01. 13.53 Tav mii-pos diria MrjSeiav 6e/J.€vav •ya/iov.1248 iraiSovpYCav for iratSovpyov, i.e. yvvtuKa TCKVOTTOIOV (Her . I . 59),

abstract for concrete: see on 1 (rpo^rj): cp. Od. 3. 49 vewi-epos iorw,6fj,T]\iKir] 84 poi avrtp (= ofurjkii). Not ace. in appos. with sentence, ' anevil way of begetting children,' because X£iroi | TOIS oto-iv OVTOV, ' left to (orfor) his own,' would then be very weak. 1249 7001-0. Cp. Curtius, Verb1. 138, Eng. tr. 92: 'It seems to me best on all grounds to suppose thatshortly before the rise of the Greek Epic the [syllabic] augment becameoccasionally exposed to the same tendency towards wearing away( Verwitterung) which the a of apa and the i of ZvepOe could not alwayswithstand; that there were, in short, pairs of forms then in use, onewith the augment and one without...The omission of the syllabicaugment in Homer was purely a matter of choice... Post-Homeric poetryadopts the power of dispensing with the syllabic augment as aninheritance from its predecessor, and makes the greater use of it inproportion as it is removed from the language of ordinary life. Henceit is that, as is shown by the careful investigations made by Renner{Stud. i. 2. 18 ff.), the omission of the syllabic augment is extremelyrare in iambic, and far more common in elegiac and lyric verse.Hence, as is shown (Stud. i. 2. 259) by Gerth, in the dialogue of tragedythe range of this license is very limited indeed, while the majority ofinstances of it occur in the slightly Epic style of the messengers'speeches, or still more commonly in lyric passages.'—The tragic piqcreishere borrow from a practice more marked in epic narrative than inepic speeches. In Homer, where augmented and unaugmented formsare on the whole about equally numerous, the proportion of augmentedto unaugmented is in the speeches about 10 to 3, in the narrative

15—2

228 IO<t>OKAEOYI

i£ dvSpos dvSpa /cat T4KV 4K T4KVCOV re/cot. 12 50

^toTras ja«> e/< TOJVO ov/cer OLO aTroAAUTar

fioaiv ydp elaeTratcrev OISLTTOVS, vcj)' ov

OVK TJV TO KeCvrjs iK0edcra<TdaL KIXKOV,

dW ets iKtivov TrepiirokovvT ikevacrofJiev.

(f>0LTa yap t][x,d<; ey^os i^aurcov noptiv, I255

yvvaiKa T OV yvvavKd, pxyrptpav S' OTTOV

KL^OL SiirXfjv dpovpav ov TG /cai TCKVCOV.

\VO~O-COVTI 8' avrai SaLfiovcov htiKvvo-C Tts1

ouSets ydp dvSpSv ot TraprjfJi,ev iyyvdev.

Beivov 8' aucras a5s v(f>r)yr)Tov TWOS 1260

TruXais StTrXaTs ivrfkaT, 4K Se TTvOfievav

4K\LV€ Kolka KkfjOpa KafJuniiTTei crreyiy.

ou S17 xpepacrTriv rrjv yvvalic

ala>paio~iv

125O <?£ drSpJs dcSpas A cum codd. plerisque, quibus fraudi fuit pluralis SIFXOUSin v. 1249. In L pr. manus dvSpa dederat, recentior litteratn IT addidit: ex contrariocodicis E corrector dvSpas in avSpa mutavit, superscripto rbv OldlvoSa. 126O i(p'fyyrjTov mendose L et Aldina: v(priyrjTov ceteri codd., ascripto in A et E gloss. oSijyov.

about 5 to 7 : see Monro, Horn. Grammar § 69. Sm-Xols, ace. plur., atwofold progeny, viz. (1) Oedipus by Lai'us (i£ dvftpds avSpa), and(2) her four children by Oedipus (jewa IK T£KV<I>V, where the poeticalplur. TIKVOIV is for symmetry with reKva, as 1176 TOVS TEKOvras — TOV Trarepa).1251 The order (instead of diroXXvrat, ovKtV ot8a) is a bold 'hyperba-ton ' : Blaydes cp. Eur. Her. 205 crol 8' o!s avayiai roucrSe /JOVXO/ACUo-ai I (xu>£,uv, where a-w^uv ought to come before /W\o/*ai. 1255

moves wildly about. Cp. // . 15. 685 <os Aias iirl 7roXXa Ooawv txpiavqG>v I §o'no. fiaKpd fii/Uds—where he has just been likened to a manjumping from one horse to another, 6p<a<TKo>v 3.\\OT iir SXkov. So ofthe sharp, sudden visits of the vo'o-os, Ph. 808 d£eta ^>otm KOX TC^CI'direpxeTOLi. At. 59 <f>oiT<Z>VT avSpa /xavidtriv vocrois, ' raving. ' Curt ius (Etytn.

§ 417) would refer the word to <£u, ^otraco coming from <f>aF-i-ra-u>, ' t obe often' (in a place). 1255 iropetv is epexegetic of egaiTuv, whichgoverns a double accus. 1256 (efanw) T« Sirou KC\OI, (optative, and notsubj., because the pres. <)>OIT£ is historic), representing a deliberative sub-junctive, TTOV KI)((O ; Xen. ffellen. 7. 4. 39 rjiropu Tt 0 TI j(piycratTO ru irpdy-

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 229

husband by husband, children by her child. And how there-after she perished, is more than I know. For with a shriekOedipus burst in, and suffered us not to watch her woe unto theend ; on him, as he rushed around, our eyes were set. To andfro he went, asking us to give him a sword,—asking where heshould find the wife who was no wife, but a mother whosewomb had borne alike himself and his children. And, in hisfrenzy, a power above man was his guide ; for 'twas none of usmortals who were nigh. And with a dread shriek, as though someone beckoned him on, he sprang at the double doors, and fromtheir sockets forced the bending bolts, and rushed into the room.

There beheld we the woman hanging bythe neck in a twisted noose of swinging cords.

1264 seq. irXeKTtucr iibpaur (ex iapata factum) ifiTtirkiiyiihTiv' b Sk \ 6Vus 8' opq. viv,L : ubi 8' post 6Vus docet novam sententiam a versu 1265 exordium duxisse. Scrips-erat poeta vKeKTaXaiv ali!>pai<ni> i/iirew'Key/i.ii'Tiv' \ 6 8' us bpq. viv. (1) Pr imum aid-pauriv transiit in aiiipais, quod ipsum legitur in codd. B, V, aliis : (2) deinde, metri

pwr. i.e. his thought was, TI xpijowjuai; 1257apovpav: s e e o n i 2 i i . 1259ovSels "yap dvSpfiv: cp. Aesch. Ag. 662 IJTOI Tts e c/cXci ey fj '^ynjcraTO | #eosTIS, OVK avOptorros : At. 243. 1260 cos i<pTlY. : See On 966. 1261 irvXais8iirXats, the folding doors of the 6aXaynos. Od. 2. 344 (the 0aAa/*osof Odysseus) KXTJUTTOI 8' hrvrav o-aviSes TrvKivtHs dpaputai | SIKXISCS. ITUB-

\Uvav, prop, 'bases': Aesch. P. V. 1046 \66va 8' «c TrvO/xevuiv \ avraispi^ais irvcvfm KpaSaCvoi. Here the 'bases' of the KXjjflpa (bolts) are thestaples or sockets which held them. They were on the inner side of thedoors, which Iocasta had closed behind her (1244). The pressure ofOedipus on the outer side forces the bolts, causing them to bendinwards (KOIXO.). SO Oedipus, within the house, gives the order Siot'yavKXrjOpa, 1287. Others understand: 'forced the doors from theirhinges or posts ' : but this gives an unnatural sense to nXfjOpa. TTV6-/AEVCS would then mean the aTp6<f>iyyvs (Theophr. Hist. PL 5. 5. 4) orpivots (working in sockets called cnpo^di) which served as hinges.1264 oUpaio-iv expresses that the suspended body was still oscillating,and is thus more than apravais. aicopa (akin to aciptd, aop, aopnjp, acopos'uplifted,' Od. 12. 89, Curt. Etym. § 518) meant a swing (as in ModernGreek), or swinging movement: Plat. Phaed. H I E ravra Be irdvTa KLV€IVavw re Kai K&T<I> aia-Trep alwpav TLva. ivovcrav tv ry yfj, there is a sort of Swingingin the earth which moves all these things up and down; ...aiwparai 8JJ

230 S0<t>0KAE0YI

S' cos 6 pa viv, Seiva /Spu^^els raXas, 1265peixacrTTjv aprd.vqv. iirel Se yfj

e/cei/ro TM]/ji.o)vf oewa o rjv Tavuevo opav.

d.7T0cnrd(TCL<; yap eiyidroiv ^pvcrr}\aT0v<i

irepovas air avrrjs, aXcriv efeareXXero,

apa<; eiraLcrev apOpa TUIV aurou KVKXCJV, 12 70

auS&Jv Toiavff, odovveK OVK O^JOWTO VIV

over 01 etraayev ova OTTOI eopa ica/ca,

ctXX' ei* (TKorw TO Xoi7Tov ous

causa, aidptus mutatum est in iiipcus, quod inter alios praebent L et A : (3) ut versus1264, sexto pede iam mutilus, sarciretur, assumptum est 6 di ab initio versus sequentis,& S' ut: (4) us denique, metrico muneri iam impar superstes, in oVwj necessario crevit,vel relicto per incuriam 5', ut in L, vel omisso, ut in A. Similis fuit igitur huius locifortuna ac versuum 943, 944, quorum prior iam truncatus ab altero pueriliter efferto

teal KV)j.aiv£i avta /cat KOLTUI, so they swing and surge : Legg- 789 D oora re

VTTO tavT<Sv (Kivemu) ^ Kai iv aiwpais (in swings) rj KCU. Kara BaXarrav rj

KOL £<£' lirinov o^ov/j.evoiv. Cp. Athen. 618 E r\v 8i KO\ tirt rais eiopats TIS,1-K 'Hptyovr;, jjv KCU dXrJTiv KaXovanv uSifv, ' at the Feast of Swings therewas also a song in memory of Erigone, otherwise called the Song of theWanderer.' The festival was named ewpai (small images, like the osrillaoffered to Bacchus, Verg. G. 2. 389, being hung from trees) becauseErigone had hanged herself on the tree under which she had found thecorpse of her father Icarius; the name dXrJTis alluding to her wanderings insearch of him. Hesych. s. v. oXrjns has itopa : the gloss of Suidas (ecupa-iii/raxris rj fieraptnis) is from the schol. here. i(apt](i.a for almprj/j.a (the stageMXavv) occurs in schol. Ar. Pax 77. alupa, however, is the only formfor which there is good authority of the classical age. I|iireir\ri7(i. vriv(which L has) would mean ' having dashed herself into. . . ' : but this canhardly be justified by the intrans. use of the active, Od. 22. 468 f. may...TriXetai \ epxei ivnrXyj^iixn: nor is it appropriate here in reference to thehanging corpse. 1266 YQ> locative dat.: see on 20: cp. 1451 vaUivoptcnv. 1269 irtpovas (called Tropirai by Eur. Ph. 62), brooches withlong pins which could serve as small daggers: one fastened Iocasta'sfyumov on her left shoulder, and another her Doric xtT0>" o n ^ e

right shoulder, which the 1/J.O.TIOV did not cover. The Doric x11""^was sleeveless, and usually made with a slit at each shoulder, re-quiring the use of brooches. (Cp. Guhl and Koner, Life of theGreeks and Romans, p. 162 Eng. tr.). In ' The Harvard Greek

0IAIT70YZ TYPANNOI 231

But he, when he saw her, with a dread, deep cry of misery,loosed the halter whereby she hung. And when the haplesswoman was stretched upon the ground, then was the sequeldread to see. For he tore from her raiment the golden broocheswherewith she was decked, and lifted them, and smote full onhis own eye-balls, uttering words like these: ' No more shallye behold such horrors as I was suffering and working! longenough have ye looked on those whom ye ought never to

supplementum cepit. Vocis eixireTr\r)yiiAv7iv super litteram ij priorem facta est rasurain L, scriptum est ( in E : eiAireir'S.riyiiivrii/ habet etiam Bodl. Barocc. 66, nullamprodens eiusmodi suspicionem. Sed linreir\eyiJ.ivTiv confirmant A, B, V, V2, V3, V4,reliqui codd. plerique. ir\eKT<us eiipcus efAirew\ey/ihT)V 6 Si | 6Vws 6p$ vw, cum cod.A scribunt Dindorf., Blaydes., Kennedius. irXeKTaitnv j.pr6.vauru> aioipoviiivr/v ex suaconiectura Nauck.

Play' (1882), plate 11. p. 26, represents Iocasta with the 1/x.d.Tiov thusworn. Cp. Her. 5. 87, where the Athenian women surround thesole survivor of the expedition to Aegina, KOTOWS -rrjcri Trepovyo-i TCOV

i/xaTiW, and so slay him. Thus too in Eur. Hec. 1170 the women blindPolymestor; iropiras Xafiovo-ai rds TaXanrwpovs Kopas | Kevrowriv, aifiAcr-aovaiv. 1270 oipSpa can only mean the sockets of the eye-balls (KIIKXWV).

' He struck his eye-balls in their sockets,' is a way of saying that hestruck them full. ap8pa could not mean xopas (pupils), as the schol.explains it. Eur. has another bold use of the word, Cyc. 624 cnyare•rrpos Oewv, Orjpes, TJa-v^d^Te, <TVV$IVT£<S apdpa ord/xaTos, i.e. shut your

lips and be still. 1271 OVK &|KHVTO K.T.X. His words were :—OVK otyto-Oi

/x.e ov&' oirot' eiraxT^ov ov6' diroi' eSpoiV Kaicd, dXX' iv (TKOTO) TO Xoraov ovs

/J.iv OVK eSei oi}/e<r6e, ovs 8' t^prj^ov ov yviaaecrBc : Ye shall no t see t he

evils which I was (unconsciously) suffering and doing [as defiledand defiling], but in darkness henceforth ye shall see those whomye ought never to have seen [Iocasta and his children], and failto know those whom I longed to know [his parents, Lai'us andIocasta]. ?irao «v...88pa...8S6i...?xpTi?«v can represent nothing but imperfectsof the direct discourse: had they represented presents, they must havebeen irao- ei, etc., or else TraVxot, etc. Sfira<rx«v...i!8pa mean 'was suffer-ing,' 'was doing' all this time, while ye failed to warn me; and expressthe reciprocal, though involuntary, wrong of the incestuous relation,with its consequences to the offspring. (Cp. Ant. 171 iraicravTcs TC KO.1 |

i avro^eipL avv ix.LacrfUi.Ti.) 1273 f. Iv O-K<$T<J>...oi|ioCa6', i.e. OVK

see on 997. The other verbs being plural (with KVKXOL for

232 ZO+OKAEOYZ

orpoiaa, ous o e^py^ev ov yvaxroiaro.

icftv/JLvSv 7ro\Xa/as re KOXT^ a,7ra£ I275htaipoxv /3\e<f>apa' <f>OLVicu S' 6[x.ov

yXrjvcu yiveC ereyyov, ouS' dvtecrav

<f>6vov /xuScocras orayovas, dXX' ofiov ju.eX.aso/A/8pos ^ a X a ^ s ai/xarovs ireyyero.

raS ' e'/c Stioiv epparyev ov /xouov Kara, 1280

aXX' dvBpl KGLI yvvcLLKL crvfLfiiyr) /ca/ca.

d Trpiv iraXatos S' oXySos ^ P irdpoiOe [ikv

oX^os St/catcos' vvv Se T^Se ^ jnepa(TTevayiJLos, a-Trj, ddvaTos, cdcr^yviq, KCLKCOV

00" car t iravTcov OVOJJLCLT , ovoev e a r airof. 1205

XO. i w 8' ecr^5 o T\^[J.O)V eV TIVI cr^oX^ /ca/coiJ;

1279 o/i/3pos %aXdfj)S ai'/iaros {riyyero (sic) L, A, codd. plerique. Postadditum est r ' in E et V2: quam lectionem, quasi xaXdfts aX/xa.r6s T' proai/iOT0i5(T<ri)S dictum esset, receperunt Erfurdt., Musgravius, Elmsleius, Bothius, Lin-wood., Kennedius. oiiflpos xaXdfijs al/iaruv Myyero cum Hermanno Nauck.: o/ijSposX<i\aft£ S' al/iaroOair' Porson., Dindorf.: O/U/3/JOS x«Xdf7)s ai/narous Heath., Campbell.:o/ijSpos xa^ai"Bs (i'e- Xa^af^e's> quod Hermann, coniecerat) ai/xarovs Blaydes.128O Kara restitui pro KO.KA, quod a fine sequentis versus in codd. omnes irrepsit,

subject), the subject to ?xPTl?ev cannot be apOpa KVKKIXIV, but only Oed.He had craved to learn his true parentage (782 ff.). oiJ/oCaro,Ionic, as O. C. 945 Se^otWo: Aesch. Pers. 369 fav^oiaTo, 451£OIOLTO : Eur . Z^l ^ ! 547 «Vrio-cuaTO: Helen. 159 avTiSioprja-alaTo. So

T h u c . 3- *3 c a n s a y ^Od-parai >K6rjvaioi...ai 8' €<£' lyju.?!' T€Ta^arai (and

4. 3 1 , 5. 6, 7. 4). 1275 c<j>v|jivwv, of imprecat ion, as Ant. 1305 KO.KOM \

wpafets e<j>vfivtf<Tacra T<O •rratSoKTova): here the idea of repetition is also

suggested: cp. Ai. 292 fiat' dd 8' v/xvovfifva: so Lat. canere, decantare.1276 Cp. Ant. 52 o^eis a/>a£as airos airovpyw X£P'' °1IL0'' = a t each blow(hence imfierf. £Teyyov): but in 1278 o/xou = all at once, not drop bydrop (aoraKTi, and not cn-ayS)^). See on 517 (<j>tpov). 1279 The bestchoice lies between Heath's opPpos x ^ ^ s atnarous and Porson's 6'HPP°SxdXajd 6' al|iaToC<r<r*. The fact that all the MSS. have x^dJi* and thatmost (including L, A) have atjiOTos favours Heath's reading, which isalso the stronger. Dindorf prefers Porson's on the ground that suchforms as alfiarovg, alfiaTovv are rarer than the feminine forms; but thisseems an inadequate reason; Seneca's free paraphrase (Oed. 978 rigat

0IAITT0Y2MYPANN0S 233

have seen, failed in knowledge of those whom I yearned toknow—henceforth ye shall be dark !'

To such dire refrain, not once alone but oft struck he his eyeswith lifted hand; and at each blow the ensanguined eye-ballsbedewed his beard, nor sent forth sluggish drops of gore, butall at once a dark shower of blood came down like hail.

From the deeds of twain such ills have broken forth, not onone alone, but with mingled woe for man and wife. The oldhappiness of their ancestral fortune was aforetime happinessindeed ; but to-day—lamentation, ruin, death, shame, all earthlyills that can be named—all, all are theirs.

CH. And hath the sufferer now any respite from pain ?cum videretur vox iwvov a praepos. £K pendere. Pro verbis oi iibvov KO.K& coniecit oixivbs p&vov Porson. : ov /J.6VOV p-bvif Lacljmann.: OVK avSpbs fiovou A r n d t . : oi /KwiffroXa

Winckelmann.: oi novoiyyr) Hermann.: oi tmvy KIXKA. Nauck. Servat Kennedius ovliovov KO.K&, in fine autem versus sequentis pro KatcA scribit irapa. Ambo versusDindorf., tanquam spurios, e textu eiecit. 1 2 8 3 TrjiSid' Tjnipai L : rijtde 6'Tj/Uptucodd. plerique. Sic in Ai. 756 rrjde 6-qy.tpo:. Cum Erfurdtio TTJS' iv w4p$ praetu-lerunt Lobeck., Nauck. 1 2 8 6 iv TIVI L, A, cum codd. plerisque: quod prae-tulerunt Hermann., Wunder., Dindorf., Nauck., Blaydes.: vide tamen annot.

orafoedus imber, et lacerum caput Largum revulsis sanguinem venis vomit)affords no clue as to his text of Sophocles. fiAas 6p.ppos a£|ioTo5s x<*^o?is =a shower of dark blood-drops rushing down as fiercely as hail: cp. O. C.1502 ojifipia. I xaAa£' txippa^aaa. Pindar has iv Tro\v<f>66pw... ALIOS o/A-y9p« I dvoLpiOfLov dvBpw ^aXa^devri <j>6vio (Isthm. 4 . 49) of a slaughter in

which death-blows are rained thick as hail; and so ypXo£p.v 0X^.0x0% (Z6. 27): so that the resemblance is only verbal. 1280 f. Soph, cannothave written these two verses as they stand; and the fault is doubtlessin 1280. Porson's ovxevds pu5vov, though plausible, is in sense somewhatweak, and does not serve to connect 1280 with 1281. In my conjecture,ou (juSvou KOTO,, the force of the prep, is suitable to the image of a de-scending torrent which overwhelms : and for its place cp. Ai. 969 TIBrjra TOVS' oreyyfXaSev av Kara; ib. 302 \6yov$...Tovs /ACV 'ATpet8<3v Kara.1282 6 irplv, = which they had till lately : iraXcuAs, because the house ofthe Labdacidae was apxaioirAovros; tracing its line to Cadmus andAgenor, 268. 1283 SiKaCus, in a true sense: cp. 853. 1284 f. Instead of

a iravTa, ocra oVo//,a£eTat, irdpzcrTW, we have o<ra ovdjiaTO iravTuv Kaxuy(TOVTOJV) oiiSJv airtcmv: ovofj.a KO.KOV s tanding for KIXKOV ovofia^o/ievov.

So Aesch. P. V. 210 Taia, ffoXXalv ovofid/Tinv fxop^rj fnia = /j.op^>yj fua

6eas 7roAAax<3s ovojua^o^evijs. 1286 iv nv i is right. E v e n if n's 0-^0X1;

234 ZO<t>OKAEOYI

E 3 . /3oa Sioiyew Kkfjdpa /ecu hrfkovv TIVO.

TO1<$ iracn Kcutyietoicri TOV vaTpoKTovov,

roV /JLTjTpo?, avScov avocrC ovSe pyyvd /JLOL,

OJS ex x@ov°s ptycov eavTov, ovS" e n 1290

/j.evcov So/i,ots dpaios, cos 77pacra.ro.

pcofirjs ye /xevrot, /ecu vporjyrjTov TWOS

Setrat* TO yap voo~r)[J.a fiet^ov 77 cf>epew.

8e Kal croC. KkfjOpa. yap TTVKWV raSe

Bia\ia S' eio-otpet, ra^a I 2 9 5

TOIOUTOV oToi' /cat crruyou^r' V

XO. w Setvw I8e?v vdOos av6pati

co SeuvoTaTov TTOLVTCOV OCT iyco

Ka.Kov could mean ' what form of respite from misery ?' Tin would be lesssuitable. The Chorus mean: ' and is he now calmer?'—to which theanswer is that he is ^///vehemently excited. 1289 f^rtp' (Schneidewin),suggested by Ar. Vesp. 1178, would debase this passage. 1291 So><nsdpatos, fraught with a curse for the house, making it accursed, ws ^pdo-aro,in terms of his own curse (238 /AT/T' tlcrSex.tcr6ai /xifre Trpoo-jxnveiv, K.T.A.),according to which anyone who was knowingly £w«rnos with the crimi-nal incurred the like curse as he (270). Cp. Eur. Med. 608 K<U <sdi<sapaia. y ovaa rvy^dvin 80/xois, i.e. bring a curse on it. / . T. 778 (Koyuto-aifie)...r) (TOLS dpala Sco/xatriv yevrj<TO/i.ai. Aesch. Ag. 236 <j>06yyov dptxiov

oiKot?. Not |uv<5v 8d|iois, as though the dat. were locative, like yfj, 1266.1293 ij <j> peiv : Eur. Hec. 1107 Kptio-crov' rj <f>ipuv KUKO. : the fuller constr.,Her. 3. 14 /*e'£co KCLKO. r) (utrre dvaK.\aUiv. 1294 The subject to 8«C£ei isOedipus. Cp. At. 813 %<i>piiv ?rot/*os, KOV Xoyu 8etf<o fnovov. O. C. 146Sr;X(3 8': ' and I prove i t ' (viz. that I am wretched), like TeK/xypiov 8e.In Ar. Ecd. 933 8d£ei ye /cat cror rd^a yap tta-iv cos ifJie, a person justmentioned is the subject of both verbs, as just afterwards we have, ib. 936Set|ei rax' avVo's. On the other hand the verb seems really impersonalin Ar. Ran. 1261 l o w ye //.e'Ai; Oavjxaa-Td- Sei£ei Srj Ta^a (for the subjectcannot well be either fieXrj or Aeschylus): and so in Her. 2. 134 8u8e£e,it was made clear: as 2. 117 817X01, it is manifest. In 3. 82, however,the subject to SicSefc may be fiowap^ir). Cp. Plat. Hipp. mat. 288 B ei8' imxeipija-as tcrrai KaTaytAaoros, avro Seifei (the event will show): cp.Theaet. 200 E, and see on 341. The central door of the palace is

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOI 255

2 ME. He cries for some one to unbar the gates and showto all the Cadmeans his father's slayer, his mother's—the unholyword must not pass my lips,—as purposing to cast himself outof the land, and abide no more, to make the house accursedunder his own curse. Howbeit he lacks strength, and one toguide his steps; for the anguish is more than man may bear.And he will show this to thee also ; for lo, the bars of the gatesare withdrawn, and soon thou shalt behold a sight which evenhe who abhors it must pity.

OEDIPUS.

CH. O dread fate for men to see, O most dreadful of all that Kommos.

now opened. Oedipus comes forth, leaning on attendants; the bloodystains are still upon his face. 1298 TOIOVTOV otov = TOIOVTOV <3ore, as wecould have TOiavra eiTrovTes ota (instead of wort) Kai TOVS Trapovrasax0ecr0ai: cp. Madvig Synt. § 166 C. o-rvyoivT', 'while loathing' (thesight),—not ' hating' Oedipus : tirourrfcrai, without av, oblique of i-n-oiKTi-erei€, an optat , without av, like KaTao-\oi in Ant. 605. Cp. fr. 593. 8 <f>evKav dvoiKTipjiuiv TIS oinTci'peii vw. 1297—1368 A KOfifws (see p. 9). TheChorus begin with anapaests (1297—1306). The first words utteredby Oedipus are in the same measure (1307—1311). Then, after asingle iambic trimeter spoken by the Chorus (1312), (1) 1st strophe1313—I32O = (2) 1st antistrophe 1321—1328; (3) 2nd strophe 1329—•1348 = (4) 2nd antistrophe 1349—1368. Oedipus here speaks indochmiac measures blended with iambic; the Chorus, in iambic trimeters,or dimeters only. The effect of his passionate despair is thus heightenedby metrical contrast with a more level and subdued strain of sorrow.Compare Ai. 348—429, where the KO^OS has in this sense a likecharacter. Some regard the KO^OS as beginning only at 1313; lesscorrectly, I think. Its essence is the antiphonal lament rather than theantistrophic framework. 1298 oo-a...irpoo\'Ki>p<ra: I know no other ex-ample of an accus. after -n-poo-Kvpuv, which usu. takes the dat.: but thecompound can at least claim the privilege of the simple Kvpelv. Theneut. plur. accus. of pronouns and adjectives can stand after Tvyxwuvand Kvpelv, not as an accus. directly governed by the verb, but rather asa species of cognate or adverbial accus.: Ph. 509 a$X' ota ju Scis i we/xuv TVX01 < i'Xo)v: O. C. 1106 arreis a Tei Ei (which need not be ex-plained by attraction): Aesch. Cho. 711 Tuyxamv TO npocr^opa, ib. 714

236 I0<J>0KAE0Y2

irpocreKvpcf 17817. Tts cr', c3irpocrefir) fiavia ; TIS d irrjSyjo'as 1300

Saificov TCOV {IOLKCCTTCIIV

cry SvcrSaCfJiovL /JLoCpa;

(j)€v, Svcrravos'

d\\' ovS' ecrtSetv SwapaC cr', ideXcov

TTOXX' dvepicOai, iroWa. Trvdicrdai,

7ro\Xd S' ddpyjcrai,' I3°5roiav (f>pLK7]v irape^ei^ fioi.

01. cacti, alal'<f)ev (f>ev, Sva-Tavos iyco,

nol yas ^ipofxai. rXd/j-wv; Trd

13O1 Lectio KaKlo-rav, quam cum aliis aliquot codd. B et V exhibent, inde nataest, quod litterae K et fi, ut a librariis scribebantur, formis interdum simillimis erant.Et in cod. L quidem, qui nunc /xaKlffrav habet, factum est fj, ex K : fortasse etiam inccd. A, ubi tamen K amplius legi non potest. 13O3 <pev <pev Svirravos L, A, etcodd. plerique. Quae verba, tanquam a versu 1308 conflata, reiecerunt Dindorf.,Wunder., Hartung., Blaydes., consilio, ut mihi quidem videtur, parum considerate<j>ev Siarayos Campbell., metro certe non reluctante, cum syllabam brevem (os)necessaria vocis mora satis excuset. T 0eD <pev Sinrrav' praebet, quod Hermann,et Elmsleius (Siarrtv' scribens) receperunt. <re 8i\uv L, A, E, al., et sic Ebner.,Nauck.: <r' idiXuv B, quod Hermann., ut 'convenientius anapaestis,' iure praetulit,edd. plerique. 13O4 Verba iroW dvepicrffcu, TTOXXA irvBiaBai, \ TTOXXA S' affpijaai,

Kvpovvrwv...TCI irpo(T(j)opa: Elir. Ph. 1666 oil yap av Tv^ots ToISe: cp . M u n r o

on Ag. 1228 ff. ota...TeufeTai in Journ. Phil. xi. 134. In Hipp. 746rtp/Aova Kvpwv is not similar, since Kvpwv= 'reaching,' and the accus. islike that after a iKveio- ac 1300 ff. 6 iri]Sifc-as...|i.o(pf: 'who is the deitythat hath sprung upon thy hapless life with a leap greater than thelongest leap ?' i. e. ' has given thee sorrow which almost exceeds theimaginable limit of human suffering?' For ne££ova r&v HOKCOTWV see on465 apprjT dppr;Tii>v. The idea of a malignant god leaping from aboveon his victim is frequent in Greek tragedy: see on 263. But hereIWIKCO-TCOV, as in 311 ?va, combines the notion of swooping from abovewith that of leaping to a far point,—as with Pindar ixaKpa...aXfj.aTa{Nem. 5. 19) denote surpassing poetical efforts. We should thenconceive the 8va8ai[j.u>v /toipa, the ill-fated life, as an attacked region, farinto which the malign god springs. Here we see a tendency which maysometimes be observed in the imagery (lyric especially) of Sophocles :

OlAinOYS TYPANNOZ 237

have met mine eyes! Unhappy one, what madness hath come

on thee ? Who is the unearthly foe that, with a bound of

more than mortal range, hath made thine ill-starred life his

prey ?

Alas, thou hapless one ! Nay, I cannot e'en look on thee,

though there is much that I would fain ask, fain learn, much

that draws my wistful gaze,—with such a shuddering dost thou

fill me!

OE. Woe, woe is me!

Alas, alas, wretched that I am! Whither,

whither am I borne in my misery ? How is my

suppositicia iudicans, uncis seclusit Nauck.: vide tamen annot. 13O7 seqq. Incodd. L et A (ut in aliis quibusdam) unus versus est at at at: dein sequitur in L 0eu<j>ev SOaravos | tyw. wot ya<r ]; in A unus versus haec continet. T in primo versuat at at at habet: V4, at at' 4>ev <pev | Svcrravos K.T.X. Cum Hermanno servant alai,alai, Siaravos iyu |, deleto $eu t/>ev, Dindorf., Blaydes., Campbell. Sed quare <j>tv(pev eiciatur, nihil causae est. Codicum secutus indicia malo cum Nauckio legere alai,alai' [ tpev 0eu, K.T.X. 1 3 O 9 <p4po/iat rXd/xuv. irat fioi <f>8oyyk [ Sionr^rarai.

fopdSrjv I L, A, codd. plerique: SUirraTai (E), JiaWirTarai (quod tres praebent codd.),orta post Siairirarai menda videntur esse. Ipsum illud Siairirarai corruptum essecredo a SiairaraTai, quod Musgravius et Seidler. coniecerunt: vide annot. virarai.Kennedius.

the image is slightly crossed and blurred by the interposing notion of the

thing: as here he was thinking, 'what suffering could have gone further V

See on §1' aWtpa TCKVU>6tyres, 866. With Aeschylus, on the other hand,

the obscurity of imagery seldom or never arises from indistinctness of

outline, but more often from an opposite cause,—the vividly objective

conception of abstract notions. 1302 irpos with dat., after a verb of

throwing or falling, is warranted by epic usage: Od. 5. 415 n,-r\t:w<i p

eicfiaivovTa )8aXjj XIOOLKI TTOTI TrtTpr/ | KVfua jiiy apTra$av: II. 20. 420

\iatf>i>.f.vov TrpoTi yairj, sinking to earth. At. 95 wpos...orpaT<3, 97 wpos

'Arpei'Saio-tv are different, since no motion is strictly implied. Here the

conjecture iirl is metrically admissible (Ag. 66 KafxaKo^ OTJO-IDV Aavaoto-t,

JPers. 48 <f>o/lepdv oifnv Trpoa-iSicrOai), but needless. 1303 The pause saves

the short final of 8«<rravos from being a breach of synaphea; cp. O. C.

188 aye vuv (ri fit, TTOLI, \ iv av K.T.X. : Ant. 932 virep. | o*/tot : Aesch. Ag.

1538 iu> ya, -ya, eWe //.' eSe co : Eur. Hipp. 1376 {HOTOV. | <3: Ion 166

A7;Xta8o9" I at/xa^«s. 1304 The fate of Oedipus is a dark and dreadful

mystery into which they are fain to peer (avep&rflai, irtp0&-8ai: cp. the

questions at 1299 ff., 1327): in its visible presentment it has a fascina-

238 ZO0OKAEOYI

<f>0oyyd SiamaTaTcu <j>opd8r)v; 131 o

io) SoufjLov, Iv i^yjXov.

XO. es Seuvov, ovh' <XKOV<TT6V, OVS' iTTo\fjL[jbov.

orp. a. 0 1 . 1 Id) CTKOTOV

2 vi<f)O<i ifjiov airoTpoirov, iTTLTrXo/xevov d^arov,

3 dBdfjLaTOP Te KCU hvcrpvpicrTov < 6v. > l2>lS

1311 i^rjXov L, A, cum codd. plerisque: fi}Xw B (ov super ai scripto, cuminterpret, irpotprjs), E, V4. Nullus quod sciam codex praebet i^r/Wov, quod coniecitHermann., receperunt Dindorf., Campbell., Kennedius. Sed tempus imperfectumhie ferri posse mihi quidem minime persuasit Hermann.: vide annot. Dedit (%ij\u>Blaydes.: Nauckius ex coniectura totum locum sic refinxit, (pipo/tai rXafioiv ira pot.

tion (deprjo-ai) even for those whom it fills with horror. 1310(MSS.) is unquestionably corrupt. The view that these are anapaests 'ofthe freer kind' ('ex liberioribus,' Herm.) would not explain the appear-ance in an anapaestic system of a verse which is not anapaestic at all.Musgrave's and Seidler's Siamo-raTai, which Blaydes adopts, is far themost probable remedy. The epic irwrdadai, which Pind. also uses, is ad-missible in a lyric passage. For the caesura in <|>8OYY& BiairwrldTtu cf>op<U>T]vcp. O. C. 1771 §iaKu>Aijo-a>!//,ej> Zovra <f>6vov. The wilder and morerugged effect of such a rhythm makes it preferable here to <f>6oyya <j>opd8rivSiairwTaTat, though the hiatus before to! is legitimate (see on 1303).To the conjecture ir£rerai (or ireTOTai) it may be objected that the notion ofdispersed sound supports the compound with &a. Hermann simplyomitted SicnreTarai, dividing thus : afai— I Suoravos—- [ rXd/juav; 7ra fioi<f>$oyyai <^opaSrjv; Bergk, ira p n | <f>Ooyyd; Bid (JLOI 7reT<mu <f>opdSrjv.

Schneidewin (ed. Nauck) TTS. /JLOI fydoyyd; \ <j>opdSr]v, <3 Sal/xov, evrjXov.

<f>opdS-r|v = 'in the manner of that which is carried'; here correlative to<f>epecr6ai as said of things which are swept onward by a tide or current:thus, of persons deficient in self-restraint, Plat. Theaet. 144 B O!TTOVT£S<j>epovT<u uxnrep ra dvepfidriaTa irXoia, they are hurried away on currentslike boats without ballast: Crat. 411 c pilv KOX tpipeo-Oai: Rep. 496 DTrvevfia fapofjLevov. He has newly lost the power of seeing those towhom he speaks. He feels as if his voice was borne from him on theair in a direction over which he has no control. With the use of theadverb here, cp. J3d8r)v, SpofidSyv, crvSrjv. Elsewhere <|>opdS-r|v is parallelwith <f>epecr0a.i as = to be carried, instead of walking: Eur. Andr. 1166cj>opdSr]v...Swfj.a 7reXa£ei, i.e. borne in a litter: Dem. or. 54 § 20 vyo}$

<j>opdSi]v r/Xdov oiKaSe. Such adverbs in -Brjv, which were prob-

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOZ 239

voice swept abroad on the wings of the air ? Oh my Fate,how far hast thou sprung!

CH. TO a dread place, dire in men's ears, dire in their sight.

OE. O thou horror of darkness that enfoldest me, visitant ' s 'unspeakable, resistless, sped by a wind too fair!

(fidoyya; j (popadrjii, <3 daifioi', tvqkov. 1314 iTLTXdfjieyov L, A, alii codd., inter

quos Bodl. Laud. 54 litteram 0 scriptam habet super w, adiecta interpret, iirepxoiievov.

Veram I. iirnrXofievoi' praebent B, E, V2, Bodl. Barocc. 66, al. 1315 aSa/ia.-

CTOV codd.: aSanarov Hermann. Svcroipi<xrov codd.: deesse syllabam docet versus1323. Coniecit dutrotipiffTov ov Hermann.: vide annot.

ably accusatives cognate to the notion of the verb, are always formedfrom the verbal stem, (a) directly, like pd-8-qv, or (b) with modifiedvowel and inserted a, like <f>opd8t]v instead of *<f>ep8rjv, <nropdSrjv insteadof *(TirepSrjv. 1311 I^Xov. In a paroemiac, the foot before the catalecticsyllable is usually an anapaest, seldom, as here (e£>]X—), a spondee : butcp. Aesch. Pers. 33 linriov T' iXarijp %uxr8u.vrjs: Suppl. 7 ipV

yvoxrOeicrai: ib. 976 fidget Xaulv lv X<*>p<& '• Ag. 366 fieXos rjXiOiov

L and A are of the MSS. which give t&\\ov -. and good MS. authority supportsivrjXov in Aesch. Pers. 516, tfXovro in Xen. Hellen. 4 .4 .11 . The evidence,so far as it goes, seems to indicate that, while yXdjxrjv (itself rare in prose)was preferred in the indicative, a form rjX&fx.t)v was also admitted: seeVeitch, Irreg. Verbs, ed. 1879. Blaydes gives e^Xw: Elms, gave egdXu,'inaudite 8topit,<av,' in Ellendt's opinion ; but Veitch quotes Theocr. 17.100 i£d.Xa.To. The imperf. e'li XXov, which Dindorf, Campbell and othersread, was explained by Hermann as = tendebas, i.e. 'whither wert thoupurposing to leap? ' To this I feel two objections: (i ) the awkwardnessof thus representing the swift act of a moment: (2) the use of tva, whichmeans where. This could not be used with the imperfect of a verb ofmotion (as Iva !/?<uve, instead of ol), but only with the perfect, as ivafitfirjue (i.e. where is he now), or the aorist when equivalent to theperfect: as O. C. 273 Uo/xiji/ (I have come) Iv iKOfjtrjv. So, here, theaor. alone seems admissible: tv efijXov, where hast thou leaped to, i.e.where art thou? cp. 1515 Iv c iy/ceis, and see on 947. 1314 dirdrpoirov= 0 TIS av dTTOTpeiroiTO (Hesych . ) ; and SO Ai. 608 TOV d-TroTpoirov diSrjXov

'AiSai/, such as all would turn away from, abhorred. Not ' turning awayfrom others,' 'solitary,' as Bion Idyll. 2. 2 TOT a-?n)Tpo7rov..."EpcoTa.4mirX<S|i<vov = €Trnre.X6fi.€VOV, pres. part., as Od. 7. 261 i-n-nrXofievov eros

rjX$e. 1315 SwovpwTTov' is defective by one syllable as compared with

240 I04>0KAE0YI

4 Ol/AOl,

5 oijiiot fid\' avOw olov etcre'Su ju.'

6 KevTpoiv re TGUVS' otcrrpij/Aa /cat fivrffjbr) Ka.Ka>v.

XO. 7 /cai Bavfjia, y ovSev iv TocroicrSe iryjfiaaiv

8 8t7rXa ere irevdeiv KOLI SiTrXa (j>epeLv KaKai. 1320

a'. OI. 1 10) (£lXoS,

2 <rv JUO> e/xos imiroXos en fj.6vi[io% • ert yap

3 VTTO[j.iveL<; fie TOV TV(f>\6v /c^Seuo)!/.

5 ou yap ju,e \^#eis, a \ \ a yiyvaxncco <ra<f>a>s, I 3 2 56 Kaiirep (TKOTeivos, rrjv ye (rrjv avBrjv

XO. 7 <3 Setva, Spacras, TTOJS ITX^S TOiaura

8 oi^ets fiapavau', r i? o"' tTrrjpe Saifjuovcav ',

ft. 0 1 . I'ATTOXXWP' raS ' TJI', 'ATTO'XXCOI', ^>iXqt,

2o /ca/cd /ca/ca reXwf e/^a raS ' ejaa. iradea. I33O

132O 0opei^ L, B (cum yp. </>tpeu>), V, V3, L2, Pal.: 0 peii< A, V2, V4, E, T.Cur cpopuv non patiatur hie locus, infra monitura est. 1 3 2 3 VTOH&CI-S i/iicodd.: /J.e restituit Erfurdt. Pro ?rt yap viro/iiveis ip.k riv Tv<p\bv, cod. T habet abyhp viro/iheis T(>V ye | Tv<f>\bv, cui coniecturae propositum erat ut metrum sanaret.Hermann., cum in v. 1315 Swovpurrov ot/wi dedisset, hie scripsit In yap | i/Tro^xeis"

re K^dene' <pev <pev. \ Pro icqbevuv, coniecit KT]Se/j.uiv Linwood., recepit Ken-

1323 Tt»>Xov K-qSevtav. Now the second syllable of /o/SeiW is ' irrational,'i.e. it is a long syllable doing metrical duty for a short one (the third ofan antibacchius, — - ^). Hence in this verse also the penultimatesyllable can be either long or short. Hermann's Svcrovpiorov Sv is there-fore metrically admissible. It is, however, somewhat weak, and thesound is most unpleasing. I should rather propose Svo-ovpurr' I6v: forthe adverbial neut. plur., cp. virepoirra...Tropcw'crat (883, where see note);for the part., Plat. Legg. 873 E irapa 6e.ov...fli\.o<s lov. Nauck con-jectured SVO-OUOVICTOV. Blaydes gives Svo-ejoupurrov (not found), in thedubious sense of 'hard to escape from.' 1318 K&rpuv, not literallythe pins of the brooches, (which we can scarcely suppose that he stillcarried in his hands,) but the stabs which they had dealt: aspiercing pangs are Kevrpa, Tr. 840. 1319 4v TOO-OIO-S* irijuao-iv, whenthy woes are so many: cp. 893 iv TOIO-8'. 1320 ir«v6etv...Kal <j peiv.The form of the sentence, in dependence on Oav^a ovScV, seems to

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 241

Ay me! and once again, ay me !How is my soul pierced by the stab of these goads, and

withal by the memory of sorrows!CH. Yea, mid woes so many a twofold pain may well be

thine to mourn and to bear.

OE. Ah, friend, thou still art steadfast in thy tendance of 1st anti-me- thou still hast patience to care for the blind man. ThystroPhe-presence is not hid from me—no, dark though I am, yet knowI thy voice full well.

CH. Man of dread deeds, how could'st thou in such wisequench thy vision ? What more than human power urged thee ?

OE. Apollo, friends, Apollo was he that brought 2ndthese my woes to pass, these my sore, sore woes:s t rop e-

nedius. 133O 6 touch KaicA. TCXUK £/ia rdS' e/ia iridea A aliique codd. In Lprima manus scripserat 6 Kaxd reXSe rd5' i/j.d wddea: mox alterum Hand (ante Kaxd)et e/id (ante rdd') addidit corrector antiquus. Est autem in codd. compluribus (utB, E, T, V, V2, V4) 6 icam reXffic i/id rdi' (jxd irdBea: scilicet interpositum rod'causae fuerat ne alterum i/id deleretur; deletum est alterum icaicd tanquam SJTTO-ypa<pt<f natum. Vide quae annotavimus.

exclude the version : ' It is not strange that, as you bear, so you shouldmourn, a double pain' (parataxis for hypotaxis). Rather the sense i s :' that you should mourn (aloud) and (inwardly) suffer a double pain'—i. e., the physical pain of the wounds, and the mental pain of retro-spect. I do not agree with Schneid. in referring SnrXd irev8«tv to thedouble O'JX.01 (1316 f.) a s= 'make a twofold lament.' The $lpciv of Amust be right. <f>opelv can stand for <j>epuv ' to carry' when habitualcarrying is implied (Her. 3. 34, and of bearers in Tr. 965): or fig., ofmental habit {rjOos <j}opuv Ant. 705): but $op£v Kaicd could onlymean ' t o carry ills about with thee'; which is not appropriate here.1322 |i6vi,|ios, steadfast: Xen. Cyr. 8. 5. 11 01 povi/ji.wTa.Toi Trpoa-Oiv ovres(said of hoplites). Cp. At. 348 ff., where Ajax addresses the Chorus as/uovoi IJJ.<J>V (j>iXu>v, I /JLOVOI ifLfxivovm <LT 6p6ia vofiw. 1325 A distinct echo

of II. 24. 563 Kal Se <re yiyvwcKio, Tlpiafie, <j>pe<riv, ovSi jxe \rj6us.

Besides XrjOa, Ar/o-o), Xe\r/6a, Soph, has eX-rjOov {El. 1359). 1326 <TKO-T«.V<5S: cp. Ai. 85 cy<o uKOTajcra) /3\e<f>apa Kal SeSopKora. 1329 f. "AiroXXwv.The memory of Oedipus (cp. 1318) is connecting the oracle given tohim at Delphi (789) with the mandate which afterwards came thence(106). Apollo was the author of the doom («X.uv), but the instrumentof execution (frircuo-e) was the hand of Oedipus. 1330 6 KaKd Kami K.T.X.

J. S. 16

242

8 eircucre S' auro^etp viv OVTIS, a\\' iycj

4TI yap ISei ju,' opav,

5 OTW y opcovTL ixrjSev rjv iheiv y\vKv ; 1335

XO. 6 rjv ravff oVcocnrep /ecu cru $'[}'>•

Ul. 7 n OIJT Cjaoi pKerrTov, rj

8 <rT€pKTOv, rj Trpocrriyopov

9 CT ea r a/<ouetv yjoova, (pLkoi;

lOairayer' eKToinov ort Ta^iora /u,e, I 34°11 aTrayer', <w <J>I\OL, TOP /^ey' 6\46ptov,

12 TO^ KaTaparoTCLTOv, Ir i Se Kal #eots J 3 4 513 i^Oporarov fiporoHv.

XO.uSeiXaie TOV VOV rrjs Te o"v/i,<^opas rcrov,15 ws cr' rj6ikr]cra p/qZi y av yvu>v<xl TTOTC.

1 3 3 9 ijdovf codd. et edd. plerique: a5oj"$ Dindorf. 1 3 4 1 rbv 6\48piov fieyavL, A, codd. plerique: rbv ohiBpiov fiiya, B, E, T. Veram procul dubio 1. T&V p.iy'okeBpiov restituit Erfurdt., receperunt Nauck., Blaydes., Kennedius. Coniecit Tur-nebus rbv 6\edpov fieyav, quod miror equidem tot editores (Brunck., Elms., Herm.,Campbell.) recepisse, praesertim cum o'XeSpoc ne unius quidem codicis fide (quodsciam) firmetur. Ingeniose magis quam \ere Bergkius rbv 6\e6pov /xe yas. Plura

The dochmiac metre is sound (see Metrical Analysis): it is vofia&os inthe antistrophe (1350) which is corrupt. Prof. Campbell, however,retaining the latter, here changes the second KOKCI to KOKCOS, and the first4|id to €/W. The iteration of TdSe, KaKa, ipa is in a style which thelyrics of tragedy admitted where vehement agitation was expressed.Euripides carried it to excess. But here, at least, it is in place.1331 viv, Tas oi^eis (1328). oi'ris (aAAos), dXX": cp. Od. 8. 311 drdpou TI /w.01 a'nos aAAos | dWd TOKrje Svia. Schneid. Cp. // . 21. 275aXXos 8' OVTIS fioi rocrov airios ovpaviwvuiv \ d\Xd [instead of ocrov]<j}iX.-q fjLijTrjp. 1337 ff. The simple mode of expression would havebeen : TI if-ol TJSCOJS jSAeinw, ^ UTepKrov, r/ daovcrTov IT eo-TiV; whathenceforth can be pleasurably seen, or loved, or heard by me? But,instead of the third clause, we have Vj irpoo-ij-yopov | ir i<rr d.Kov«vilSov?, 'or what greeting is it longer possible for me to hear withpleasure?' irpoo-iivopov, passive in Ph. 1353, is here active, as inAnt. 1185 IlaXAaSos 0£as | oirtos iKOLfx^v tvyixaTwv Trpocrijyopos. ijSova,

modal dat. adverbially, as opyfj 405. The form ?/8ovav, intermediatebetween Attic •qhovrjv and Doric dSovdv, is given by L in El. 1277, where

TYPANNOI 243

but the hand that struck the eyes was none save mine, wretchedthat I am ! Why was I to see, when sight could show menothing sweet ?

CH. These things were even as thou sayest.OE. Say, friends, what can I more behold, what can I love,

what greeting can touch mine ear with joy? Haste, lead mefrom the land, friends, lead me hence, the utterly lost, thethrice accursed, yea, the mortal most abhorred of heaven !

Ci-I. Wretched alike for thy fortune and for thy sensethereof, would that I had never so much as known thee!

habes infra. 1 3 4 8 ws cr' "eXijcra ph°" avayvavai WOT' dv L et codd. plerique:pro TOT' dv, Trore habet A, cum aliis aliquot. avayvCivai corruptum est ex av yv&vai,lit avaiicTpydeiev pro av /AeTprjOeiev praebet A in v. 561. Vere igitur restituit Hermann.,ws <7! i)d{\yiaa fir/dt 7' av yvwvai irore: quam 1., cum ad codices paullo propius accedat,praeferendam duco Dindorfianae, ws iWXr/o-a /nySt <r' av yvwvai wore. Idonea est hieparticula 7e ad augendam vim verborum /xridk dv yvwvai: eadem pravae lectionisorigini lucis aliquid affert.

Herm. keeps it, but most edd. give dBovdv. If right, it was a com-promise peculiar to tragedy. The Doricism of scenic lyrics was notthorough-going: here, for instance, we have rAd/xw (1333) yet irpoo-i)-yopov (1338). 1340 IKTO'ITIOV: cp. 1411 Oakdacnov, and see Appendix,Note 11, p. 300. 1341 T6V ply d\40piov is a certain correction of the MS.TOV 6\i6piov fieyav (or fte'ya), a corruption due to the omission and sub-sequent marginal insertion of p.4ya. Cp. // . 1. 158 <3 jxiy dvaiSk: 16.46 /x,«ya vifirios : Ph. 419 ficya | ^aAXovres. The antistrophic words areavros tyvv Ta\as (1363). dX^piov, pass., 'lost, 'as Tr. 878 rdkaiv 6\tdf>ia.rivi rpoiro) Oavciv <r<t>e </>JJS ; The objections to the conject. 6X«9pov(i -yav (metrically admissible as a dochmiac, if the second of okeOpov ismade short) are : (1) the awkward necessity of supplying ovra in orderto defend the position of fi.iyav : (2) the phrase oXzdpov, which belongsto the colloquial vocabulary of abuse; Dem. or. 18 § 127 ireptVpi/i/^aayopas, o\t6pos ypa/UjuaTtus. 1347 He is to be pitied alike for the intrinsicmisery of his fate, and for his full apprehension (crweo-eos, schol.) of it.A clouded mind would suffer less. 1348 av with ijW\i]<ra: -ye emphasises\Lifii. Oedipus had been the all-admired (8), the ' saviour of the land '(48). But now the Theban elders wish that they had never so much asheard his name or looked upon his face. That bitter cry is drawn fromthem by the very strength of their sympathy; for his ruin was the

16—2

244 ZO^OKAEOYS

dvr. ft. OI. lo\.oiff ocrns r)v os aypiasZ-fvofidB'-f eVnroSias eXvcr' a77o re (f>6vov I 3 5 °3 eppvro K&vecrcocre JU,\ ouSev eis yapus TTpdcrcrcav.4 Tore ya/) av Oavaiv

1 3 4 9 ct7r' a7/)/as L, A, et reliqui codd. fere omnes: ayplas T, recte enim videratTriclinius spurium esse illud air', quod illatum est ut clarior fieret genitivi ratio.Maluit tamen Hermann., omisso fy, sic legere: oXoiC oVrir, os /t' air' dyplas tr^das.1 3 S O po/idSos iwiiroSias | ZXvaev O.TO re <j>6vov \ fppvro navtawaev L et A . In L l\v<rev

radendo factum est fortasse ex ?\a/3<? p.' (non, opinor, ex IXafifr yn'). Cum codd. L et

result of his coming to Thebes. The objections to the reading of theMSS., &s <r liOeXTjcra |J.TJS* dva7v<Sva£ iroT€, are these : ( i ) Eur. Helen. 290 has

the 1st aor. pass., d.v€yvu>uO-qfj.(.v Sv, 'we should have been recognised': butdvayiyvuHTKeiv occurs nowhere else in tragedy ; and in Attic its regularsense was 'to read,' or in 1st aor. act., ' to persuade.' I have notfound a single example of dvayiyvwa-Kw as = dvayvwpi£,<a ('to recognise')in Thuc, Plato, Xen., or the Orators. (2) But the 2nd aor. has thatsense in Homer, in Pindar {Isthm. 2. 23) and in Herod. (2. 91): maynot an Attic poet have followed them? Granted. The sense requiredhere, however, after |J.TJS , is to know, not to recognise: the latter wouldbe pointless. (3) The ellipse of dv with the aor. rJ e'Xijo-a would bestrangely harsh. Such an ellipse with the imperf. sometimes occurs:as Antiphon or. 5 § 1 t/3ov\6fj.rjv (and so Ar. Ran. 866), ib. § 86TJ^LOVV. But if, as seems clear, dv is required here, then the probabilityis strengthened that dva-yvwvai arose from av YVMVOI. Between Dindorf'sus i 8&i]<ra |u]S <r" dv ^"vai and Hermann's <2s <r' i}6A.inra JJLT)S4 y &v•yvuvai the question is: Which is most likely to have passed into thereading of the MSS.? NOW they have ws <r', and the loss of 7' througha confusion with the same letter in YVWVCU is slightly more probablethan the double error of omitting a-' before av and inserting it after<Ss. 1350 The vopdSos of the MSS. is corrupt. It would require an im-probable alteration in the strophe (see on 1330); and it yields no goodsense. The scholiasts hesitated between rendering it (1) 'feeding onmy flesh'! or (2) 'in the pastures.' Reading vo^aS', we have adochmiac dimeter, agreeing with 1330: see Metrical Analysis. Butthe use of the word is extraordinary. It must mean iv vofiais, ' in thepastures'—said of the babe whom the shepherd had been ordered toexpose on Cithaeron. Now elsewhere vo^ds always means ' roaming,'said {e.g.) of pastoral tribes, or of animals: Tr. 271 hnrovi

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 245

OE. Perish the man, whoe'er he was, that freed me in the pas-2nd ^n

tures from the cruel shackle on my feet, and saved me from death,and gave me back to life,—a thankless deed ! Had I died then,

Aceteri consentiunt, nisi quod alii ippvroaMi Ipvro habent; in paucis autem pro l\v<xevlegitur vel IXviri p.' (E), vel I W 4p' (V), vel g\af){ p.' (V). vop.aoos procul dubiofalsum est. Coniecit Elmsleius vop.dd'. Sed ne ita quidem huic loco illud vocabulumposse accommodari spero me iis persuasurum qui infra annotata legerint. Coniecipiovdd'. Pro Kaveawaev Campbellius recte scripsit Kaveetaffe p.\

f£iXvoo-KOTriov, tracking horses that had strayed: fr. 87 vo^a.% Se TISKepovrra aV opOiwv Trdywv | KaOetpirev t\a<j>os: of waters wandering overthe land which they irrigate, O. C. 686 Kpr)va.i...\Kri<f>icrov voynaSes petOpwv.The idea of wandering movement is inseparable from the word. Toapply it to a babe whose feet were pinned together would havebeen indeed a bold use. Prof. Campbell, retaining voytta'Sos, takesTre'Sas as ace. plur. : ' that loosed the cruel clog upon my feet,when I was sent astray.' But could vopas, 'roaming,' be said ofthe maimed child merely in the sense of 'turned adrift' by itsparents ? The nomin. vo|ids, referring to the roving shepherd (TXCIV^S1029) would be intelligible; but the quadruple -as is against it. Nowcp. Aesch. Pers. 734 pova8a Se 'aepfrjv iprniov, 'Xerxes alone andforlorn.' Simply transposing v and /*, I conjecture |i.ova8', a wordappropriate to the complaint that the babe, sent to the lonely moun-tain, had not heen left to perish in its solitude. The fact that theCorinthian shepherd received the child from the Theban is no ob-jection : the child was <pi\a>v ^E/iovw/xevo?, desolate and forlorn. $\w',which suits the dochmiac as well as i\a^4 f/, is more forcible here.There is a further argument for it. The MSS. give aV ayptas in 1349,but the strophe (1329) shows that dir must be omitted, since 'ATTO'A.-X(ov, <j>i\oi = 8s oypCas ireSos, the first syllable of dvpCos being short, asin 1205, Ant. 344, 1124. Now niSas (i.e. we'S s) ?Xa.pe, took from thefetter, would be too harsh: we could only do as Schneid. did,and refer diro back to irffias: but though AtX^xoi' xa7rd AavXtas (734)admits of such treatment, the case is dissimilar here. On the otherhand, ir&as SSXva-', loosed from the fetter, is correct. Thus the metricalimpossibility of dir' confirms SXvo-'. The epithet dypia, 'cruel,' is appliedto TriBrj as it is to 68vvr] Tr. 975. 1351 ifppuTo, a strong aorist of pvw,formed as if there were a present pvfii: in / / . 18. 515 pvaro for pvvro isits 3rd plur. Cp. II. $. 23 ZpvTo CTcuocre Si, where the aor. has a likerelation to ipvw (the temporal augment being absent), tls \apwi see

246 IO<t>OKAEOYI

5 OVK rjv <f>C\oi<TLV ouS' ifjLol rocroi '8 ' d ^ o s . T 3 5 5

X O . 6 dikoVTl Kd.jJ.ol TOVT* O.V TjV.

OI. 1 OVKOVV TraTpos y av <f>ovev<i

8q\0ov, ov8e vv[i<j>io<s

9 /Sporois iickijOrju Q)v ecf>w airo.

itovvv 8' a#eo§ \xAv tip, dvoo-ioiv Se TTCUS,

11 o/Aoyevi)s 8' dcf)' £>v auros ei^w raXas.

12 ei Se TI wpecrfivTepov ert /caKov KCLKOV,

13 TOUT' eXax' OtStirou?.

XO.HOUK oT8' 077&)s <re >a! fiefiovkeucrOcu ,

15 Kpeicrcroiv yap rjcrOa fj,r]K€T' cov rj ^wv Tv<f>\6s.

O l . ws ju,ei> Tao on Y wo CCTT apicn eipyacr[J.eva,

eyw yap OVK oiS' 0jXfx.acriv TTOIOIS (SXeiraiv

1355 Pro d'xos Faehsius coniecit 070$, sed hominis querelae qui se vivum etamicis et sibi gravem esse doleat melius convenit vulgata 1. 136O d$\ws codd.,'quo metrum perimitur,' ut ait Erfurdt., &6eos restituens. In eandem coniecturam,quae certissima est, inciderant Elmsleius, Seidler. (De Vers. Dochm. 59), Reisig.

on 1152. 1356 6&OVTI: T h u c . 2. 3 T<3 yap 7rA?70a...oi /JovXo/tei/u) r/v...

d<f>io-Tcur6a.i: Tac . Agric. 18 quibus bellum volentibus erat. 1357 <|>ov€is

•iJXOov, have come to be the slayer, a compressed phrase for Is TOO-OVTOV

r/XOov wore <j>ovtv<s elvai: cp, 1519, and Ant. 752 rj KcnnnreiXoiv wS'

€7T£^ep^ct Bpaavs; TV. 1157 «£IJK«IS §' ?va | <f>avsl. II. 18. 180 ei KEV

TI VC'KVS •g<r\vfifiLevo9 eX6y, come to be d ishonoured (where some explain,

'reach thee d i s h o n o u r e d ' ) : in Xen. An. 3. 2. 3 O/ACDS Se Set IK T&V

TrapovTW avSpas dyadovs i\6(.lv (so the MSS. : TeXeBeiv G. Sauppe) KCU

fh-rj v<j>L£o-6ai, t he clause CK T W irapovruiv helps iXOelv as = evadere. I n

1433 eXfiuv is not similar. No classical use of venire seems really-

parallel: thus in Iuv. 7. 29 ut dignus venias hederis, venias = ' may

come forward' (Mayor ad loc). 1359 (TOVTWV) d<)>' <3v, i.e. ravrq<s

dtp' -ijs: plur., as 1095, 1176, 1250. 1360 a6eos is a necessary cor--

rection of the MS. a8\u>s, the verse being a dochmiac dimeter, = 1340

dwdyiT iKTOiriov on Ta^icrra jae. vvv answers to the short first syllable

of aira-yer', since the anacrusis can be either long or short: cp.

Aesch. Theb. 81, where aiOepia KOVIS is metrically parallel to vvv 3' a.Oeo's

fxen tip here. He is dvoo-Cwv {i.e. avocrias) irats because through him

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOS 247

to my friends and to mine own soul I had not been so sore agrief.

CH. I also would have had it thus.OE. SO had I not come to shed my father's blood, nor been

called among men the spouse of her from whom I sprang: butnow am I forsaken of the gods, son of a defiled mother, suc-cessor to his bed who gave me mine own wretched being: andif there be yet a woe surpassing woes, it hath become theportion of Oedipus.

CH. I know not how I can say that thou hast counselledwell: for thou wert better dead than living and blind.

OE. Show me not at large that these things are not bestdone thus: give me counsel no more. For, had I sight, I knownot with what eyes I could e'er have looked on my

{Conject. I. 191). 1361 bjioyev^ codd.: 6/j.o\exfy Meinekius, Dindorf.,Nauck.: 6fi6ya/j,o$ Musgravius. 1365 &/>u codd.: In Hermann.: quae emen-datio necessaria est, cum respondeant verba £ri KCIKOV KO.K6V verbis strophicis InSi Kal 0eots (v. 1345). 1368 ycd' an Purgold., Hartung.: vide tamen annot.

Iocasta became defiled. 1362 f. 6(J.OY«VIIS 8' d<|>' &v l$w= KOWOV ycVos f\o>v(TOVTOIS) a<£' wv airos l >uv: i.e. having a common brood (a brood bornof the same wife) with those (Lai'us) from whom he sprang, onoycv^s isusu. taken here as = 6ft.ov yevvwv, begetting with his mother, or from thesame wife with his father. But if it is remembered that 6[j.oycvijs is acompound from o//,o- and the stem of yeVos, it will be evident that itcould no more mean ycvvoJv o/xov than cvyycvT/s could mean yevviav OTJV,

or iyyevijs, yevvwv iv. In 460 irarpos o/ioarropos as = crirttpcov rrjv avrrjv )fvo TraTijp is different, since the second part of the compound adj.represents a transitive verb. Meineke's O/AOXCX S would be better thanMusgrave's o^o'ya/x,os: but neither is needed. 1365 irpea-piTepov, 'older,'then, 'ranking before'; here, 'more serious': Her. 5. 63 TO ydp TOV OCOVirpvjfivrcpa liroievvTO fj TO. rtSv dvBpwv : Thuc. 4. 61 TovTO.,.irpe(rfivTa.Tov...icpi'vas, TO KOIVCSS <f>o/3epdv airavras ev 6iu6ai. 1363 KpeC<r<ra)V... (r8a (I.T]K«V av= Kpiicra-ov r\v are fi-qner elvai: see on 1061. av is omitted, as after ISci, etxosr)v, etc., (cp«Vcr<ov yuOa /xii] <uj/ implying the thought, OVK av r/crda, el TO.fieXTHTTa eTtaa-^ei: see on 256. 1369 dpior' is adverbial, the con-struction being o^x <8« (dpyaa-fieva) Icrrlv cipioTa clp7aa-|jiva: that, thusdone, they are not done best. So apiora is adverb 407, 1046, Ai. 160.1371 p\£ir»v = £t i(3\tTrov, which is more forcible than to take it with iroCois

248 ZO*OKAEOYZ

TTaripa TTOT* av TrpocrelSov ets "AtSou

ovh' av Takawav fjLrjTep', otv eyxot Svolv

epy icrrl Kpeta-aov' ay^oVijs elpyacrfxeva.

dXX' rj T4KVCOV &T}T' oi//ts rjv e^t/xepos, 1375

fiXacTTOvcr' omus IjSXaoTe, irpocrXevcrcreLV ifx,oC;

ov hrjra TOIS y iftolcriv o^aX/AoIs 7TOT€'

ovo CLCTTV y , ovoe Trvpyos, ovoe oaijxovoiv

ayakpaff lepd, rav 6 vavrXijixav iyco

avffp els ev ye rats ©^ySais rpa^eis 1380

1 3 7 6 /3\aa-ToC<r'] ^XaurhvO'' coniecit Hartung., deleto post ?j3Xa<rTe puncto: sicsensus erit, /tot vpocrKeiaaav ^Xacripra SJTWS ifthaare, ' ut ego aspicerem liberos talimodo procreatos': sed poetica magis eademque simplicior est codicum lectio.

O|J.|MXO-IV. C p . Ph. I I O 7TCOS OVV fiXliTWV TtS TOMTa ToX/ujcTtl

[Dem.] or. 25 § 98 (the work of a later rhetorician) TTOIOI

rj T[(TLV o<f>0a\fi.dis Trpo? eKacrrov rovrcav avTijiXQitTt; C p . ^4/. 462 KOX

TTOIOV o/x./Aa 7rarpi STJAOKTU) Ravels | TeXa/xwvt 1372 cts"Ai8ou. Blind On

ear th , Oed. will be bl ind in the nether world. Cp. Od. 12. 266 xat /xot

CTTOS £/x.ir€cre 6v/jua | fiavrrjos dXaov ®rj/3a.iov Teipecriao, where Odysseus is

thinking of the blind Teiresias as he had found him in Hades. Cp. 11.

91, where eyvco need not imply that the poet of the vexvia conceived

Teiresias as having sight. So Achilles in Hades is still swift-footed

(11. 546). 1373 o!v...8notv, a dative of the persons affected, as, instead

of the usual TTOKS radra ae, we sometimes find irowo ravra am: Od. 14.

289 TpcoKTijs, os Siy iroXXa KCIK' avOpunroicnv idpyeu Plat. y4/£>/. 30 A TavTa

Kal v£(i)T£p<o «at 7rpeo"^UTepa>...ironfo"o), Kat £va> icai acrrw, /AaXXov 8c Tots

Charm. 157 c OVK OV £^ot/x.ev o TI iroioifiiv o-oi. Xen . Hier. 7. 2

yap oS; irotovcrt TOTS rvpdvvoK ol dpy^o/xtvoL Kat dXXov OVTIV' aV

dtt Ti/id3vT£S TDy^avucri. Ar. Vesp. 1350 TroXXots yap 7]8r] ^aTepois avT*

tlpydcra). I n Xen. ^4«. 5. 8. 24 rovna ravavrta 7ro(,i;o-£Te ^ ro i s Kvvas

TToioIo-t, there is warrant for TOVTOV: a n d in Isocr . or. 16 § 49 fji-qSkv

dyaOov iroitfaa'i Trj 7r6Xti, for TTJV iroXiv. 1374 Kpit<r<rov' dyxpvrpi, not 'worse

than hanging' (such that, rather than do them, he would have hanged

himself): but, 'too bad for hanging' (such that suicide by hanging

would not adequately punish their author). Eur. Hipp. 1217 cio-opcuo-t

81 I 6ea.[na Kpiiarcrov Sepy/mTcov e^ai'vero, too dreadful to be looked On:

Aesch. Ag. 1376 vij/os Kpuo-aov e/cmyS^aTos, too high to be leaped

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 249

father, when I came to the place of the dead, aye, or on mymiserable mother, since against both I have sinned such sins asstrangling could not punish. But deem ye that the sight of chil-dren, born as mine were born, was lovely for me to look upon ?No, no, not lovely to mine eyes for ever ! No, nor was this townwith its towered walls, nor the sacred statues of the gods, sinceI, thrice wretched that I am,—I, noblest of the sons of Thebes,

1379 Ipi. A, Wunder., Dindorf., Campbell.: lepa L, B, E, alii; Hermann.,Nauck., Blaydes., Kennedius. lepa hie rhythmum praebet qui flebiliter lamentantisvoci paullo melius (ut meae quidem sentiunt aures) videtur convenire; sic etiam in1428 credo retinendum lepbs, quod, ut hie lepi, codicum gravior auctoritas commendat.

over. a7x^vlis: cp. Eur. Ale. 229: Ar. Ach. 125 ravra Syr OVKdyxovq; ' is not this enough to make one hang oneself?' 1375 f. &XX'introduces (or answers) a supposed objection (the V7ro<f>opd of technicalRhetoric): Andoc. I § 148 riva yap /cat aVay8i/?acro/Aai Ser/aofievov virlpi/jiavTOv; TOI/ irarepa; aXXa TeOvrjKev. dXXd TOVS aSeX^ovs; a'XX' OVK

elo-Lv. aXXa TOVS iraiSas ; aXX' OVTTCO ycyevijVTai. T KVWV 6'\|/is..pXao-rovo-a =

oprnfieva. TeKva /JXaaroi'Ta : cp. Eur. Ale. 967 ©pgaxrais Iv uaviaw r a s I

*Opcf>e(a KaTeypaij/ev y^pvs, which the melodious Orpheus wrote down.Sinus SpXaore: Eur. Med. 1011 ijfyyeiXas oV TjyyttXas. 1378 irvp-yos, thecity-wall with its towers and its seven gates (already famous in theOdyssey, 11. 263 ®i//fys ISos lirTairvXoio). Cp. Eur. Bacch. 170 Ka.8ji.ov...05 TTOXLV SiSaiviav | Xnr<av lirvpywcr' do-rv ©^ySatov To8e. Hec. 1209 irepi^8e irvpyos eT\ ITI TTTOXIV. 1379 d-ydX|jia9' Upd, the images of the gods intheir temples: cp. 20. TWV = J>V, as Ant. 1086: cp. 1427. Soph, hasthis use in at least seven other places of dialogue. 1380 KaXXioV dviip«ls...Tpa<(>e1.s. els, in connection with a superlative, is strictly correct onlywhere one is compared with several: as Thuc. 8. 40 oi yap oiKeVai TOISXtots iroXXot 6VT£S /cat yuta ye TroXei irXrjv AaKeSatjUon'tov irXeiaToi yevopevoi:

Eur . Herad. 8 nrXeio-TOiV ju.«Teo"xov cts dvrjp 'HpaxXeet. So Tr. 460 TrXel-

o-ras avijp ets...ly>j/x.€. But here, where the question is of degree innobility, it merely strengthens KOXXIOT': cp. Thuc. 8. 68 irXcto-Ta etsdvqp, OCTTIS ivpfiovXevo-aiTo n, Swafxevoi w(f>cXeiv: which, notwithstanding•n-Xetcrro, is really like our passage, since we cannot suppose a contrastwith the collective wisdom of several advisers. k"v ye TCUS Oijpcus: theye, by adding a second limitation, helps, like «Ts dvrfp, to emphasise thesuperlative. If the glories of Thebes can rejoice the sight, no Theban atleast had a better right to that joy: (and who could have a better right

250 Z04>0KAE0YI

air€(TTEp7)<T ifxavTov, avros Ivviircav

toOeiv aVavras TOV do-efir}, TOV 4K 6ea>v

(JMX.V€VT' avayvov KCU yivowz TOV Aaiou.

roidVS' iyw /o?XiSa ixr)vvcras i/JLrjv

opOois epeXXov o^ixacrLV TOVTOVS opav', 1385

17/acrTa y' dXk' ei rrjs dKOvovo~r)s ex' TJV

Trrjyfjs 81 OJTWV (fipayfLOS, OVK av io~)(6fjL-qv

TO [x.rj Vo/cX^crat Tovfiov d6\vov Se//,a9,

Xv r) T U ^ X O S Te /cat KXVCOV fjLrjSev TO yaip

TYJV <j}povrC8' efct) T&JV KaKav OIKUV yXvxv. I39°

ico xLwaiphiv, Tt /A eoe)(ov ; TI \L OV Xapatv

evdvs, ws eSetfa [itjiroTe

dv6pa>Troio-iv Zvdev rj yeycos',

1 3 8 3 xai 7^ous rod Aa'fou] Sana sunt haec: vide annot. Sed coniecit Hartung.,Kajf ytvovs rod Aaibi), i.e. ' qitamvis sit ille Laii genere ortus.' Arrisit Nauckio quodHerwerden. proposuit, KOX yevovs aXdaropa. Benedictus post avayvov plene inter-punxit, deinde verba yivovs rod Aatov tanquam a KyXiSa pendentia accepit (labemqua Laii gens inficitur). Kal yivos TOV Aatov (quod ad genus attinet, filium Laii)

than Thebans ?) 1381 d.tn<rripr\ir l^avrov. a regular phrase in referenceto separation from civic life : Antiphon or. 5 § 78 et 8' iv Aivu> x<"po^>t\ei,TOVTO OVK dirocTTtpuiv ye TUV eis TTJV TTO'AIV tavTor ovSevos (not forfeiting any

of his relations with Athens) ov8' iripa? TTOAEWS TroXtV s ycycv^cVos:[Dem.] or. 13 § 22 ou'Se os epywv T(Sv TOTS direo-Tiprjoav tavrovs, the Athe-nians of those days did not renounce their share in any of the greatdeeds of the Persian Wars. 1382 T<5V do-eprj naturally depends on <Jfl«iv.But, if so, it would be very awkward to take T&v...$a.v(vra K.T.X. withdirecTTeprjo-' ZpavTov. Rather TOV (JXXWVTO, K.T.X. also depends on w6«tv.' Bidding all to expel the impious one,—that man who has [since] beenshown by the gods to be unholy—and of the race of Laius.' Histhought passes from the unknown person of the edict to himself, preciselyas in 1440^ The words Kal Yevous TOB Aatov are a climax, since theguilt of bloodshed, which the oracle had first denounced, was thusaggravated by a double horror. 1384 KT)Xi8a: see on 832 : (j.T]vtio-as€|M1V, SC. ovaav. 1385 opBois: see on 528. 1386 TTJS dKouoiio-iis...in)Y;iS)the source (viz. the orifice of the ear) from which sounds flow in uponthe sense : cp. Plat. Phaedr. 245 c \j/vxij...Trrjyrj K<XI aprf Kivijvtws. (Not

OIAITTOYZ TYPANNOZ 251

—have doomed myself to know these no more, by mine owncommand that all should thrust away the impious one,—even himwhom gods have shown to be unholy—and of the race of Laius !

After baring such a stain upon me, was I to look withsteady eyes on this folk ? No, verily: no, were there yet away to choke the fount of hearing, I had not spared to make afast prison of this wretched frame, that so I should have knownnor sight nor sound ; for 'tis sweet that our thought shoulddwell beyond the sphere of griefs.

Alas, Cithaeron, why hadst thou a shelter for me ? WhenI was given to thee, why didst thou not slay me straightway,that so I might never have revealed my source to men ?coniecit Blaydes. 1 3 8 7 av ecrxow (non aveaxttM") clare scriptum habet A :sic etiam V : aveaxiw L, V2, V3, al.: -qveffx^vv B, E, T, V4. 1 3 8 8 TO ^airoKkeiaai codd.: TO pi) airoK\jjcr<u Elmsleius, Hermann., Nauck., Blaydes., Kerme-dius : TO fiaTroKXrjcrai. Dindorf. : TO ja^!ro/c\j<roi Campbell. Prima verbi forma KKrfto)fuit, cum ductum sit (velut ttoviw, fiaffTla, fnjvlw) a radice nominali in t exeunte,

ls, clavis; neque KKHIU, sed KXJW, dicebant Attici veteriores.

the stream of sound itself.) 8i" wrav supplements T^S dKovovarjs Tnrjyrjs bysuggesting the channel through which the sounds pass from the fount.Cp. fr. 773 /3paSeia fiiv yap iv Xoyouri 7rpo(r/8oA.rJ jaoAts 8i' <oros tpxeratTpviruifievov. tf ctKOuowa Tfyjyrj, instead of rj Ttt)yy) rrj<s aKoucrecos, is

said with a consciousness that -rnqy-q means the organ of hearing, justas we might have ra aKovovra <Lra. Seneca paraphrases : utinam quidemrescindere has quirem vias, Manibusque adactis omne qua voces meantAditusque verbis tramite angusto patet, Eruere fosseni, gnata:.. .auresingenint, quicqirid mihi Donastis, oadi (Phoen. 226 ff.). 1387 €<TX6|JIT|V,usu. in this sense with gen., as Od. 4. 422 <r}(i<r6ai...fii-q%. 1388 TO ^ :cp. 1232. The simple fiij, where (as here) ^1) ov is admissible, occursalso in prose, as Antiph. Tetral. 3 /3 § 4 ouSas •qp.iv Xoyos virt\e.LTrf.To /XTJ<j>ovevcnv ilvai. 1389 Iv f\. For i] (as 1393) see on 1123. The nega-tive pifiiv here shows how in this construction iva. is essentially final, ' sothat I might have been'; not = 'in which case I should have been'—forwhich the negative must have been oijSev. So ws e?Sei£a firjTrore (1392),that I might never have shown. Eur. fr. 442 <£ev <£eS TO /xr) TO. irpdypaT'av^pWTOis *Xuy I 4>U3VVV> '"' Vcrav fxrl&*v °'L Sttvol Xoyot. 1390 £|a> TWVKaKcSv, i. e. undisturbed by those sights and sounds from the outer worldwhich serve to recall past miseries. 1391 The imperf. eS«xo« helps thepersonification: 'wert ready to shelter me.' 1392 »s 'iZa&p.- see on

252

to U6\v/3e Kal K.6pLv0e Kal TO, trdrpia

\6yco Trakaia Sco/j.a6\ olov apd [xe 1395

KaXXos KaKutv vnovkov i£e8'pei/ia/re.

vvv yap KaKos T £>V KO.K KaKaJv

(o rpels KeXevOoi Kal KeKpyfi/xemj

S/3U/XOS T€ Kal CTT€.V(i)TTO% iv T/Dt7rXatS

at TOVJAOV alfia TWV ipoHv ~)(eip6}v duo 1400

eTTtere 7rar/3os, apd /JLOV jxefivrja-Oi TL,

OL epya opacras vfjuv etra oevp uov

OTTOV eirpacrcov avdis; c3 yd/j.0L ydfioi,

i(j>vo-ad' T jiias, Kal (f>vTev<ravT€<;

dvelre Tavrov cnrepfia, KdireheL

14O1 apd/J.OV codd.: ap' i/xou Brunck., Erfurdt.: dpa pr) Blaydes. Optavit apdyttoi Linwood. nifxv-qaB' Sn L (cum yp. 6Vac in marg.), A, codd. fere omnes: ?TI(quod Bodl. Laud. 54, on praebens, ut variam 1. memorat) praebent codd. unus et

1389, and cp. Aesch. P. V. 776 TL...OVK ev rdy^u I eppLij/'irc'Sa) cr/o^acra. TWV TTOIVTCOV 7rovo)V | airijXXayijv; 1394 TO. irarpia Xo-y? =

ra Xo'ya) traTpia, an order the less harsh since irarpia. (=of ray fathers, notTron-puSa, of my father) is supplemented by iraXaid. Cp. At. 635 d votrdii//uarav : ^ / . 792 TOC ^avovros apTiws : Aesch. /*. K 1013 ra <f>povovvTi, [JLTJKaX<3s : Eur. Jlfe/. 874 TOtcrt J3ov\evovcnv eS. 1396 KaXXos KCLKWV VTTOVXOV,

a fair surface, with secret ills festering beneath it (gen. KCUCSV as afterwords of fulness, = KpvTrrmv KaKuiv yifiov): because he had seemed mostprosperous (775), while the doom decreed from his birth was secretlymaturing itself with his growth. KaXXos, concrete, a fair object, Xen.Cyr. 5. 2. 7 TTJI/ 6vyaripa, Suvov TL KaXXos KOL jU£y«6os, TTEVOLKWS 8' l^ovaav.fiirovXov, of a sore festering beneath an ov'Xi/ or scar which looks as if thewound had healed: Plat. Gorg. 480 B OVWS fir) ly^poviaBlv TO voVij/taTrjs aStKi'as vwovXov Trjv <pvyfjv Troiijaei Kal dvCarov, ' lest the disease of

injustice become chronic, and render his soul gangrenous and past cure '(Thompson). Thuc. 8. 64 virovkov avTovo/uav, unsound independence

Opp. to Trjv avTiKpvi; IXevQtpiav. Dem. or. 18 § 307 •qcrvyia.v ayeiv aSixov

Kal virovXov, unjust and insecure peace. Eustath. Od. 1496. 35 So^io-icX^s...X£y€Tat virovXov ilrriiv TOV Bovpetov LTTTTOV, the wooden horse atTroy, as concealing foes. 1397 KCIK KCIKWV like avoo-tW 7rais (1360),with reference to the stain incurred by Iocasta. 1398 f. His memoryrecalls the scene as if he were again approaching it on his way from

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 253

Ah, Polybus,—ah, Corinth, and thou that wast called the ancienthouse of my fathers, how seeming-fair was I your nursling,and what ills were festering beneath! For now I am foundevil, and of evil birth. O ye three roads, and thou secret glen,—thou coppice, and narrow way where three paths met—ye whodrank from my hands that father's blood which was mineown,—remember ye, perchance, what deeds I wrought for youto see,—and then, when I came hither, what fresh deeds I wenton to do ?

O marriage-rites, ye gave me birth, and when ye hadbrought me forth, again ye bore children to your child, ye created

alter, receperant Brunck., Blaydes., Kennedius. fUfivijaOi ri Elmsleius, Campbell.:Nauck. autem, vel n vel in probans, on tamen defendi posse censuit. 14O5 rairbvcodd. et edd. paene omnes; quod hie ferendum esse iure negans dedit roiixbv Nauck.:immo una tantum littera mutata scribendum est rairov.

Delphi. First, he descries three roads converging in a deep glen orravine (xpets KC\«I>8<H—KEKpupiUvr] vdirrj): then, descending, he comes to acoppice (Sp-ujids) at a point where his own road narrows (o-xevanr6s) justbefore its junction with the two others (Iv xpnr\ats 0801s). See on 733.1400 TOV|J.OV at(ia, thus divided from iraxpos, is more than alfw. TOV/XOU•jrarpos: 'the same blood which flows in my own veins—the blood of myfather.' 1401 For n, which has a tone of bitterness here, see on 124, 969.The 6V1 of the MSS. must be explained in one of two ways :—(1) as if theconstruction was irregularly changed by ola, oirota: but the immediatesuccession of ola to on makes this intolerably harsh: or (2) as if ota,oirota were exclamatory substitutes for Suva, or the like : which seemsinadmissible. 1405 dwiTt rairov o-irlppa. By the change of one letter,we restore sense to the passage. The TOVUTOV of the MSS. is nonsense.Oedipus was the orr^piia of Lams and Iocasta. When Iocasta wedsOedipus, the marriage cannot be said dviivai ravrov o-Trc'p/m: for it isabsurd to suppose that the seed sown by Oedipus could be identified withOedipus himself. But the marriage can be rightly said dviivai TOVTOV(Ttripiw., to yield seed from the same man (Oedipus) whom that wombhad borne. 1405 ff. The marriage of Iocasta with Oedipus constituted(direSeiga.™) Oedipus at once father and brother (of his children), whilehe was also son (of his wife),—the closest relation in blood (alp.' !|i<t>vX.iov)becoming also the husband. The marriage made Iocasta the bride (vip-<|>as)—aye, and the child-bearing wife (•ywatKas),—of him to whom she was

254 SO*OKAEOYZ

Traripas, dSekfftovs, 770x80.5, alfi ifvvfj.<f>a<s yvvalKas fiyjrepas re,

aur^urr iv dvBpomouriv epya yCyverai.

dXk' ov yap avSdv ecr#' a fxrjSk Spdv KOKOV,

OTTOJS Ta^icrra irpb<; 6ecov e£« fxi TTOV 1410

KaXvrpar', rj (frovevcraT', rj OaXdcrcnov

eKpupar, ei>va fiyjTTOT eicroyecrc/ er t .

IT', afiwcrar' d^Spos ddkvov diyeiv.vC0€cr0e, fir) SeCcrrjTe. rdfia yap /caxaovSels oios re irXr/v i/j.ov <f>epeu> fSpoTaiv. 1415

XO. dXk' £>v eVatrers es Sebv vdpea-O' oSe

Kpewv TO irpdo-aew Kal TO fBovXevetv, ivel

ya>pa<i Xe'XeiTTTat [JLOVVOS dvrl crov

OI. otfioi, TL Srjra Xefo/xev 77pos TOVS'

r ts /iot (jjavelraL TTIWIS ei'StKos; TO. yap 1420

1414 TreLOeaBe, quod praebent codd., defendit Hermann., collato Electraev. 1015, ubi tamen ireidov significat, ' sine me tibi persuadere'; hie autem dicere vult

also mother (|ii]T«pas). Thus, through the birth of children from such amarriage, complex horrors of relationship arose (6ir6<ra al<rxiorTo Up-ya•YfyveTai). at(j.' e|ic))iXiov is in apposition with iraT^pas dS6\<|>ovs iratSas,—'ablood-kinship' standing for 'a blood-kinsman.' It expresses that themonstrous union confounded the closest tie of consanguinity with theclosest tie of affinity. The phrase «n<j>iiXiov atjia, like cnry-yci/es afyia,would in Tragedy more often mean ' murder of a kinsman.' But it can,of course, mean also ' kindred blood' in another sense; and here thecontext leaves no ambiguity. Cp. Eur. Phoen. 246 KOIVOV aX\i.a, KOIVO.TeKta I r!js Kepa.tr<f>6pov -ir£<f>VK€V 'lovs. 1 4 1 0 ff. ?|o» \ii iron | KaXvv|/aT': t h e

blind man asks that they will lead him away from Thebes, and hide himfrom the sight of men in some lonely spot—as amid the wilds ofCithaeron (1451). We must not transpose KOXI5«|«OT and «Kp£>|/aT, as isdone in Schneidewin's ed. (as revised by Nauck), after Burges. 1411 9oX-ao-o-iov: cp. Appendix, Note 11. 1412 Mo ^ with fut. indie, as At. 659,El. 380, Tr. 800. 1415 No one can share the burden of his ills. Othermen need not fear to be polluted by contact with him, as with oneguilty of blood. His unwitting crimes and his awful sufferings—alike

0IAITT0Y2 TYPANNOI 255

an incestuous kinship of fathers, brothers, sons,—brides, wives,mothers,—yea, all the foulest shame that is wrought amongmen ! Nay, but 'tis unmeet to name what 'tis unmeet to do:—haste ye, for the gods' love, hide me somewhere beyond theland, or slay me, or cast me into the sea, where ye shall neverbehold me more! Approach,—deign to lay your hands on awretched man;—hearken, fear not,—my plague can rest on nomortal beside.

CH. Nay, here is Creon, in meet season for thy requests,crave they act or counsel; for he alone is left to guard the landin thy stead.

OE. Ah me, how indeed shall I accost him ? Whatclaim to grace can be shown on my part ? For in the

Oedipus, 'parete,' ' voluntati meae obtemperate': quae sententia aoristum flagitat.TrWeaSe restituit Elmsleius, receperunt edd. plerique.

the work of Apollo—place him apart. See the passage in which hespeaks of all that separates his fate from that of other men stained withguilt, O. C. 266—274. And, in illustration of the fear which he seeksto allay, compare the plea of Orestes that, since he has been duly-purified from bloodshed, contact with him has ceased to be dangerous(Aesch. Eum. 285 oo-ots TrpoarjXOov df$\a[3u £vvovtriq). 1416 »v liraiTeis«s Se'ov = seasonably in respect of those things which (<Sv = Tovrav a) youask: the gen. being dependent on the notion of Is Se'ov as = h Kaipov.1417 TO irpdo-o-eiv Kal TO povXeiiav are strictly accusatives of respect, ' as tothe doing and the planning,' i.e. with a view to doing and planning. SoAnt. 79, El. 1030, O. C. 442, Ph. 1253, etc. 1418 nolvos: see on 304.Kiihlstadt (De Dial. Trag. 104) thinks that Soph, never uses pwos forfiovoi unless with some special emphasis : but, as Ellendt remarks, suchinstances as O. C. 875, 991, Ant. 705, fr. 434 refute that view. Ratherit was a simple question of metrical convenience. The same is true offetvos and £«Vos, with this exception, that, even where metre admitted£«V, £eiv' occurs as the first word of an address : Eur. / T. 798 £uv', ovSiK<H<os. In 0. C. 928 also, L and A give £ilvov rrap da-Toh. 1420 T£S(id <|>avciT<u irCo-ris JVSIKOS; ' what reasonable claim to confidence can beproduced on my part?' Oedipus had brought a charge against Creonwhich was false, and had repudiated a charge against himself whichwas true. He means :—' How can I expect Creon to believe me now,

256 IO*OKAEOYS

Trpos avTov TT&VT' icftevpyjfJLaL

KP. ov)( cJs yeXacrTT]?, OiStVou?, iXy]Xv0a,

ouS' o>s oveiSicSv r t TWI' irdpo^ KCLKCOV.

aXX el TO. 0V7)TCOI> firj /caraicr^wecr^' e nyiveOXa, rrjv yovv irdvTa j36<rKovcrav (f>X6ya I 4 2 5alSeicrff avaKTos 'HXiov, TOIOVS' ayosOLKOXVITTOV ovT(a SeiKvvvou, TO fiijte yrj

w? Ta^tcrr' e? OXKOV

TOIS eV yeVei ya/3 r a y y e ^ jaaXicr^' dpai' I43O

1 4 2 2 seq. In L otiO' ws...oi)d' as voluit scribere prima manus (quae 1. est etiamin ]^, V, V2, al.) et sic Nauck., Blaydes., Campbell.: ovx ws...ou5' iis corrector dedit,quod A quoque et V3 praebent, receperunt Hermann., Dindorf., Kennedius. Quodad codices attinet, leve est discrimen auctoritatis. Sed habet nescio quid ambitionisrhetoricae duplex illud oS9'...oSB\ quae tali loco parum consentanea videtur: gravius,

when I represent myself as the blind victim of fate,—when I crave hissympathy and pity?' TTIUTLS has two main senses, each of which hasseveral shades,—(i) faith, and (2) a warrant for faith. Here it is (2),essentially as in O. C. 1632 86s ju.01 xcP°s ""V9

TTICTTIV. Not 'a persuasiveargument' in the technical sense of Rhetoric, for which Tmrms were'instruments of persuasion,' whether CVTC I/OI, provided by the Art itself(XoyiKij, TraOrjTiKy, rjOiK-q), or a-Tr^oi, external to the art, as depositions,documents, etc. 1421 irdvr': see on 475. 1422 Cp. the words ofTennyson's Arthur to Guinevere: ' Yet think not that I come to urgethy crimes.' 1424—1431 Nauck gives these verses to Oedipus, makingthem follow 1415. He regards TOI<5V8' fiyos K.T.X. as inconsistent with theprofession which Creon has just made. Rather may we consider themas showing a kinsman's anxious and delicate concern for the honour ofOedipus and of the house (1430). Creon, deeply moved, deprecatesthe prolonged indulgence of a painful curiosity (cp. 1304). It isagain Creon who says Wi oreyrys hrta (1515) when Oedipus wouldfain linger. Clearly, then, these verses are rightly placed in the MSS.1425 pdo-Koverav boldly for Tpi<f>ovcrav: cp. Aesch. Ag. 633, wherethe sun is TOV Tpi^ovTos...\6ovo% <£wiv. 1427 f. SeiKvvvai depends onalStto-Be, for the constr. of which with (1) ace. of persons revered, and(2) infin. of act which such reverence forbids, cp. Xen. An. 2. 3. 22

KaX Otovi KOX avOpunrovs Trpohovvai avrov, ' r e spec t for gods

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOS 257

past I have been found wholly false to him.

CREON.

I have not come in mockery, Oedipus, nor to reproachthee with any bygone fault.—[To the Attendants.) But ye, ifye respect the children of men no more, revere at least theall-nurturing flame of our lord the Sun,—spare to show thusnakedly a pollution such as this,—one which neither earth canwelcome, nor the holy rain, nor the light. Nay, take him intothe house as quickly as ye may; for it best accords with piety

quia siraplicius, dicitur ovx-..oiS'. 1 4 2 4 — 1 4 3 1 d\ \ ' el ra 6VI\T&V ?%Versus hos octo post v. 1415 inserens Oedipo tribuit Nauck.; cur tamen locomoveantur nihil esse causae monstravimus in annot. 1 4 2 8 Uphs codd. et edd.plerique: i/>is Dindorf., Campbell.; vide supra, v. 1379. 143O seq. nd\ur8'opav I /livens T ' oKoiiew codd. Coniecit /.ibvois $' opav | iibvoit T' axoieiv Meinekius :

fidvocs opaf I fidvoLs T ' atcotietv Dobraeus : fidvois opav | pMvois 5* aKoietv Blaydes.

and for men forbade us to betray him.' TA (=0, see on 1379)not ovre, since TOLOVS ayo<s indicates a class of ayr): not merely ' which,'but 'such as,' earth will not welcome {quod Terra non admissura sit):cp. 817, El. 654 otrmv ifiol | hvarvoia. firj irpovecmv. fi\—opfipos—<^»s-

The pollution (ayos) of Oedipus is such that the pure elementalpowers—represented by earth, the rain from heaven, the light—cannotsuffer it to remain in their presence (irpoo-S^erai): it must be hiddenfrom them. Cp. Aesch. Eum. 904 f., where the Erinyes, as Chthonianpowers, invoke blessings on Attica, yrjBtv-—?K TC irwnas Spoa-ov—i£ovpavov re. o(if5pos here is not a synonym but a symbol of watergenerally, as with Empedocles 282 ws TOT' hrur iSirjve Kvirpis xBovah-qpov €V oju./3po>, I eiSca /cai iroiov<ra Oow irvpl 8wKt Kparvvai: Cp. Lucr.1. 714 f. quattuor ex rebus posse ontnia rentur Ex igni terra atqueanima procrescere et imbri. In Ant. 1073 the exposure of the un-buried corpse is spoken of as a violence to 01 avoi 6*ol (/?ca£ojT<u).It was a common form of oath to pray that, if a man swore falsely,neither earth, nor sea, nor air, might tolerate the presence of hiscorpse (Eur. Or. 1085, Hipp. 1030). 1428 The original sense ofUpos, 'strong' (Curt. Etym. § 614), suits a few phrases; such as UposlyQv<s (II. 16. 407) . But in Such as Upov ij/nap, Kvi<pa^, ofifipos,

iroTaiioC etc. it is more likely that the poet had no consciousnessof any other sense than 'sacred.' 1430 The objection to taking

J. S. 17

258 IO*OKAEOYZ

ju,ovots T d-Koveiv eucreySws e^et KCLKO..

O I . Trpos Oeocv, iireLTrep eX7riSos p*' aTrecnracras,

apUTTOS i\9a>V 7T/DOS KOLKLCTTOV w S p ' Cp,e,

TTLOOV TI /xoi' 7TjOos crou yap , ouS' ijjiov, (fypdcrco.

KP. /cai TOU JU.€ petas a!Se XiTrapeis ru^ei i ' ; 143 5

OI. p'tyov p,e y^s CK T^crS' ocroi> Ta^Lcrd', OTTOV

QVC\TU>V (f>avov[x.ai //.•^Sei'os npocnjyopo1;.

KP. ISpacr' av ev TOUT' tcr^ av, et /AI) TOU 0eov

TrpcoTicrr' e^y^ov iKjxaOeiv TC upaKTeov.

OI. aXX' 17 y ' e/ceu'ou Tracr' iBr]\d>dr) <^arts, J 4 4 °

TOV TraTpo<p6iTi]i>, TOP acre/Hr} JU,' a7ro\A.wa.i.

KP. ourcos eXe^^rj TaivO"' O/AWS S', iv' ecrTa/i,ev

yj>ela<;, ayueivov iKjiaOeiv r t dpacrrdov.

OI. ourcos ap ' wSpos ddXiov TrevcrecrB' virep;

KP. /cal yap OTU vuf Tav TO! ea3 mcrriv Repots. H 4 5

OI. Kal croi y ' im<TKT]iTTO} re Kai irpocrrpe^oju-ai,

1437 fliai'oDjfuu] SavoC/tai coniecit Meinekius, recepit Nauck. 1445 T' ax(i.e. TO( ov, Ta ) L, A, codd. plerique: praetulerunt autem 7' av, quod habent L3

et r, Hermann., Wunder., Hartung., Blaydes. In TW facillime quidem transiisset7' &v: sed hoc paene irridentis est, illud, maeste recordantis; utrum igitur Creontis

with Tots v -y&a is not that it follows these words (see on 1394), butthat Tayyevij intervenes. Rather join it with cvo-cpSs ?x«» opav /noVois TaKouEtv = j«.ovois opav aKovtiv r(. 1432 IXirCSos |i' dir o-iracras, suddenlyplucked me away from (made me to abandon) my uneasy foreboding :cp. Lat. revellere {falsorum fiersuasionem, Sen. Epist. 95), and our phrase,' a revulsion of feeling': Ai. 1382 5>% \H l^euo-as IXirtSos TTOXV. Con-versely (EL 809) a?roaTraa-as...<£pei'og | ai /xoi (i6vai irapfjcrav IXiriSwi'.1433 tfpiaros 4X8c4v irpAs...4tU' having come to me in so noble a spirit;cp. 1422 ikqXvOa. This is more natural than to render, 'havingproved thyself most noble towards me ' ( see on 1357). 1434 irpAs <ro<i,in thy interest: Eur. Ale. 58 xpos TWV ex°VTU>v> &°iPe, TOV vofiovrWiji: Tr. 479 8cl -yap Kai TO wpos Ktivov Xcyciv, the argument onhis side. 1435 xp€'as> request: O. C. 1754 itpoairlrvoy.iv cot. ®H.rtVos, <o iraiScy, xpetas dvvcrai; 1437 |M]8tvAs •"ip<'<rii1YoPos, accosted byno one : for the gen., cp. El. 1214 OJTCDS an/xos ei/ t TOV TC^VIJKOTOS ; 2 .

344 Kfivrj<s 8i8a«Ta. With dat., /%. 1353 T<J> 7rpoo-ifyopos; see on 1337 :

OlAinOYZ TYPANNOS 259

that kinsfolk alone should see and hear a kinsman's woes.OE. For the gods' love—since thou hast done a gentle

violence to my presage, who hast come in a spirit so nobleto me, a man most vile—grant me a boon:—for thy good willI speak, not for mine own.

CR. And what wish art thou so fain to have of me ?OE. Cast me out of this land with all speed, to a place

where no mortal shall be found to greet me more.CR. This would I have done, be thou sure, but that I craved

first to learn all my duty from the god.OE. Nay, his behest hath been set forth in full,—to destroy

the parricide, the unholy one, that I am.CR. Such was the purport; yet, seeing to what a pass we

have come, 'tis better to learn clearly what should be done.OE. Will ye, then, seek a response on behalf of such a

wretch as I am ?CR. Aye, for thou thyself wilt now surely put faith in the

god.OE. Yea; and on thee lay I this charge,

to thee will I make this entreaty:animo melius congruat, haud dubium videtur. 1 4 4 8 TpooTptyofitu L, V, V2, al.:Trporptyofjuii A, V3, V4, al., quod receperunt Hermann., Dindorf., Blaydes., Campbell.Sed enixe et summisse supplicanti multo aptius est irpoaTptyoiitu, quod recte servatNauck.

for SITOD |uj with fut. indie, on 1412. 1438 For the doubled dv with£Spao-a, cp. 862 ; join TOUT with to-Bi: it could not here go with £Spcura.1440 <|>OTIS (151), the message brought by Creon from Delphi (86):ira<r, ' in full,' explicitly: At. 275 KtZvo<s...\vTrr] mxs iX^Xarai. Theindefinite person of the <£<XTIS is identified with Oedipus just as in1382 f. 1442 f. ?va...xp«fos, see 367. 1444 OVT«S with d9XCov: Ph. 104ovTios «xet " Scivov «rx«os fyacros; 1445 The KOI belongs to ri: 'yes,for even thou in sooth would'st now'believe in the god (though formerlythou didst not believe his word by the mouth of Teiresias).' This isnot spoken in mockery, but with grave sorrow. The phrase irfcmv<f>4poi$ as = 7rioT£uots {El. 735 T(3 riku TTL<TTIV <j>ep<ov) prob. = ' renderbelief (as a tribute due), cp. <f>6pov, 8a<r/*oV, xprq/uiTa <£ep«»', andthe like figure in Pind. 01. 11. 17 VLKWV | "IXOI <£epcTO) x*Plv- 1446Kol <roly: yes [I am prepared to abide by Apollo's word], and on thee

17—2

IO<t>OKAEOYI

Tr}$ [lev tear OLKOVS auTo? ov #e'A.£is T(i<f)ov

6ov' Kal ydp 6p0cu<; TCOV ye acov reXets virep'

e/xov oe (MqiroT agiaiurjTa Tooe

a<TTV

dXX.' ea /Ae vaUw opecrw, evda Kkrjt

OV/AOS Ki.0aipa>v OUTOS, OV ^T-qp T£

TraTTjp T iOea-Orjv ^aivre Kvpiov Tai<f>ov,

Xv ef £KZIV(OV, ol /A' dTrwXXuT^v, 0dvw.

KaiToi rocrovTov y otSa, pryre. \L av vocov 14551 4 5 3 f«K7e codd.: fun-i coniecit Toup., receperunt multi edd.: vide tamen annot.

too I lay an injunction, and will now make a prayer to thee; /. e. as Iturn to the god for what he alone can give (cp. 1519 TOV 6eov p cureis80'0-tv), so I turn to thee for that which lies in thine own power.The midd. »rpo<rTp&|/O|iai as in fr. 759 'Epyanjv (Athene).. .irpoo-Tpeireads :the active has the same sense in Ai. 831, O. C. 50. On the future, see1077. There is no cause to desire ima-iojx(/u>: each tense has its dueforce: I now enjoin, and am going on to ask. Just so in Thuc. 2. 44OVK 6Xo<j>vpofi.ac ju.aXA.oi/ rj irapaft.vdricrop.ai, where the conjecture 6Xo(j}v-

povfiai is needless: ' I do not bewail them, but rather intend to comfortthem.' The reading irpoTptyopcu must be judged by the context. Withit, the sense is :—yes [/ am sensible of my duty to Apollo], and I enjoinon thee, and will exhort thee, to do thine. (Cp. 358 irpovrpiij/u): Plat.Legg. 711 B Trpos apeTTjs £TnTqo*eviAa.Ta TrpoTpeVfO-flai TOVS iroXtVas.) But

'this strain of lofty admonition seems little in accord with the toneof the broken man who has just acknowledged Creon's unexpectedgoodness (1432), and is now a suppliant (cp. 1468). In Ai. 831and O. C. 50, where -Kpocrrpk-Kw is undoubtedly right, wpoTpcVtuoccurs as a variant. 1447 Trjs...KaT'. OI'KOVS: the name of Iocasta hasnot been uttered since 1235. Contrast 950. 1448 -reXtis, absol., likecpSeti/, perform rites, i.e. the lvrd.<f>ia. (Isae. or. 8 § 38). The specialterm for offerings to the dead was eVayi£«v (Isae. or. 3 § 46).1449 d£u»6i Tci>, be condemned: Her. 3. 145 e/*£ /*«V, <3 ica'/ao-re dvhpdv,

...aSiKiJo-avra ouSev a|iov Seo-jU,ou yopyvprji »J|i(oo-as, doomed me to adungeon though I had done no wrong worthy of bonds. 1451 8a, amonosyllable by synizesis, as in Ant. 95 aXX' la /«.£. Cp. Od. 9. 283V£a fiiv /J.01 Karia^i IIoo-f<.Sa<ov kvoa-!.)(6(ov. 8p«riv, locative dative,cp. yjj, 1266. Ma icX 'jo-ai K.T.X., lit., 'where my Cithaeron yonder is

O l A i n O Y I TYPANNOI 261

—give to her who is within such burial as thou thyselfwouldest; for thou wilt meetly render the last rites to thineown. But for me—never let this city of my sire be condemnedto have me dwelling therein, while I live: no, suffer me toabide on the hills, where yonder is Cithaeron, famed as mine,—which my mother and sire, while they lived, set for my appointedtomb,—that so I may die by their decree who sought to slayme. Howbeit of thus much am I sure,—that neither sickness

famed,'= ' where yonder is Cithaeron, famed as mine,'—i.e. made famousby the recent discovery that it is OiSiirov iy>o<£os KOU ixtfrrip (1092).There is an intense bitterness in the words: the name of Cithaeronis for ever to be linked with his dark story. Statius (quoted bySchneidewin) was doubtless thinking of this place : habeant te lustratuusque Cithaeron (Theb. 11. 752). KX Jerai is stronger than na\u-rai, as in Tr. 659 tvOa. K\J)£CT<U Ovrjp means, 'where fame (thatbrought the tidings of his great victory) tells of him as sacrificing.'For the idiom cp. //. 11. 757 'kXua-iov Iv6a nokwvr) | KCKXIJTCU. 1453The words 4£ CKCCVUV form the decisive argument for the J&VTC of theMSS. against Toup's specious emendation, JcSvri. His parents in theirlife-time appointed Cithaeron to be his grave. Now they are dead;but, though he can no longer die by their agency, he wishes to diei$ IKUVOIV, by their doom; i.e. by self-exposure in the same wilds towhich they had consigned him (cp. 719 ippuj/ev a\\o>v xepcrlv tUafiarov opos). The thought of the hostile dead bringing death uponthe living is one which Sophocles has more than once : Ai. 1026€i8es (us xpov<$ I ZfitWe cr "EKTU>P /cal Oavwv a.Tro<pOiw; Trach. 1163

(Heracles speaking of Nessus) tjmna \£ CKTCIVEV 6avu>v. The readingJUVTI, on the other hand, yields nothing but a weak verbal antithesiswith Td<(>ov. Had his parents meant him to live in lonely misery onCithaeron, there would be some point in calling it his 'living grave.'But they meant him to die there forthwith (cp. 1174); £c3im, then, wouldmean nothing more than that the grave was chosen before the babe wasdead. Kvpiov, appointed by their authoritative decision: cp. Aesch.Eum. 541 Troivd yap «reaTar | Kvpwv ixivei Tt\os. 1454 dir<i>XXiifi)v: forthe imperf. of intention, cp. Andoc. or. 1 § 41 Toy iraripa fiov dxwAAue('sought to ruin'), oweiSo'ra airo<£aiVo>v. 1455 ot8a |uj (not ov) iripa-ai S.v.oi (before infin. no less than in other cases) introduces a negativestatement, fx.rj a negative conception. Where personal assurance of a fact

262 IO<t>OKAEOYS

/jr' aXKo Trepcrai pjrjhiv' ov yap av TTOTC

Bvr\(TK(jiv io-a>07)v, JU.T) 'TTL ra SGLVS /ca/cw.

d\\' -q fikv rifxoiv fiotp', oiroinep etcr\ ITCH'

vaCBcov Se T5>V \L\V dpcrivcov /L177 fioi, Kpeov,

TTpocrdfj fiipuwav' dvSpes ticrtv, ware firj 1460

crirdviv irork cr^elv, h>ff av cicri, TOV yStou'

raiv 8' d0\Caiv oiicrpaiv re irapdivoiv ifiaiv,

alv oviroff rjfxri \(x)p\q io-raOy /3opa<;

Tpanei, avev TOVO avopos, a\K ocrcov eyea

i//auoi/xt, ndvTcav TCOVB' del

alv [ioi /AeXecr^af /cal

1 4 5 8 oironrcp L, codd. et edd. plerique: ovyfirep (A, V2, al.) praetuleruntBrunck., Erfurdt., Linwood., Blaydes.: sed de termino magis quam de cursu vitaesuae proposito loquitur Oedipus. 1450 Kptwv L, A, T, Brunck., Schneidewin.,Kennedius: ~Kp(ov reliqui codd. plerique et edd. 146O irpbaBri (sic) L, A, etcodd. plerique. Accentus non errori sed consiiio fortasse debetur, cum inter veteresgrammaticos non satis constaret utrum (ut hoc utamur exemplo) irptoBri an

is expressed, /xif with infin. can give this emphasis; so Dem. or. 21 § 2227rc7rtcrT£UK£ TQ 7roA.iT£ta fi.rj8iva '£\£etv fJirjB' vfipitiv fuj&k TVTrnj<r£iv : [Dem. ]

or. 40 § 47 avros iavrov Karafiaprvpu fx.yj i£ IKUVOV yeytvrjoOai. So jitf with

infin. occurs after ireu-oifla, TritreKX/xai, somet imes also <f>r]fii, X«yo>, oto/xat,

vo/jii^m: see Prof. Gildersleeve in American Journ. of Philology, vol. 1. p.49. ov irepo-ai au would also be right here, as representing the simple state-merit, o n OVK av irlpaeu: cp. [Dem.] or. 49 § 35 OWCT0€...TOV iraT€pa...ovK

av <^vXaTT£iv; 1457 with [li] unde r s t and <ra>8e£s, = « firj io-wdrjv orl KaK<3

TO) : cp . Ai. 950 OVK av Ta8' lo-riy r^Sf fur) Oeuv fiera, sc. o-Ta.vra,= el fir) hrrq.

1460 irpoo-Oj |Upi|ivav, take care ? >c« Ma.- so often of assuming aneedless b u r d e n : T h u c . 1. 78 ^...OIKUOV TTOVOV TrpocrOya-Oe: zA 144

KIVSVVOVS av^aip£TOus /ai; Trpo<rTi0ecr6ai: P la t . /V<7/. 346 D £^^pas cxovcrias

...Trpoo-rWe&Oai. Elmsley's plausible irpoBTJ (^/. 1334 ev\d/3eiav...Trpov-

6e[A.r)v) would be weaker. d'vSpes, males (though not i^t]vSpuiixlvoi); cp.Tr. 1062 OrjXvs ova-a KOVK a^Spos <$>v<nv. 1462 ff. ratv 8' dSXfruv. Instead ofsupplying Trp6a6ov filpiiu/av, it is better to regard atv in 1466 as ananacolouthon for ravraiv, arising from the length of the precedingclause. Cp. Antiphon or. 5 §§ 11, 12 Seov <T£ SiOfi6a-aa-6aL...d crvTrapeXOwv, where, after a long parenthetic clause, a has been irregularlysubstituted for TavVa. 1463 f. oXv/or whom r\ 4JJ.TJ popas rpdircta the table

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOZ 263

nor aught else can destroy me; for never had I been snatchedfrom death, but in reserve for some strange doom.

Nay, let my fate go whither it will: but as touching my chil-dren,—I pray thee, Creon, take no care on thee for my sons ; theyare men, so that, be they where they may, they can never lack themeans to live. But my two girls, poor hapless ones,—who neverknew my table spread apart, or lacked their father's presence,but ever in all things shared my daily bread,—I pray thee, carefor them ; and—if thou canst—suffer me to touch them with my

scribere oporteret: cf. Chandleri librum de accentibus, § 820 edit, alterius. InHerod. 6. 109 codices irpoaBri praebent. Coniecit Elmsleius irpoBrj, receperuntWunder., Blaydes.: et inveni quidem TrpbBii (sic) in cod. V: praestat tamen vulgata 1.1466 afp] raiv, quod vidi in cod. V2, Blaydesius esse memorat etiam in uno codd.Parisinorum (2820), ascripto Totiruv. lam Heathius raiv coniecerat (quo quidem prorairaiv accepto tollitur anacoluthon), receperunt Brunck., Erfurdt., Hartung., Ken-nedius.

at which I ate ovWre \ap\^ Itrrafa) was never placed apart, oivtu TOJS' dvSpos(so that they should be) without me. Instead of avev avTcuv, we haveavev T0I8' avSpo's, because (alv being dat. of persons affected) alv ovrn-orcr] ijj.rj rpdire^a ^oupts tcnd$r] avev TOOS' dvBpos is equivalent to at OVTTOTC

rrjv efurjv rpdirefcav \o)pl<s cnaQeia-av eTSov, (ware elvai) avev TOVB' dvSp6<s.

This is simpler than to construe : ' for whom the dinner-table, whichwas (always) mine, was never placed apart, or without m e ' : when -q/xijwould be a compressed substitute for T; ipr) del ova-a in the sense ofd\kd 17 1/j.yj del YJV. We cannot take rjix-rj /Jopds rpd-uetfl. as merely = ' thetable which I provided'': the emphasis on 77/77 would alone excludethis. Prof. Kennedy understands : ' apart from whom (alv XMP'«) m ydinner-table ne'er was set without my bidding] i.e. never except onspecial occasions, when I had so directed. dv«v could certainly meanthis (O. C. 926 etc.). But can we understand Oedipus as saying, ineffect,—'who always dined with me—except, indeed, when I haddirected that they should not'? The attributive gen. popds is equiva-lent to an adj. of quality like rpoKJu.^o's, as Eur. Phoen. 1491 oroAtsTpv^di — CTTOXIS Tpv^>epd: no t like dfjux^ai atTov (Xen. Cyr. 2. 4. 18)

' waggon-loads of grain.' Ureter), because a light table is brought infor the meal, and removed after it (cp. // . 24. 476, Od. 10. 354 etc.).avev T0O8' dvSpos, explaining xwp'ls> a s in -Ph. 31 Kevrjv OIKYJO-IV is explainedby dvOpvmuiv Si^a, At. 464 yujivov <f>avevra by T W dpurrtiiov drep. avtv asin Tr. 336 ixadys dvev TWS', hear apart from these. 1466 |iA«r8ai,

264 204>0KAE0YI

rjjavcraC /x eacrov KavoKXavcracrOcu /ca/ca.

Iff b>vaij,

Iff <w yovfj yevvcue. X6/30"6' T<*v Qvyasv

SOKOI/X' f-Xuv o"^a?> <Z<nrep rjv'tK tjSkerrov. 14 7 °

Tl <f)7)fli;

ov Si) KXVCO trov irpbs Oecov TOIV fxoi <f>l\oiv

haicpvppoovvTOLV, /cat p «rcu/CT€t/oas Kpccov

enepxpe fioi. ra ^iXrar ' ixyovoiv i/xolv;

Xeyco r t ; 1475

KP. Xeyets' eyw ya/3 ei/*' o Tropcrvvas raSe,

•yi'oOs T)7v wapovcrav repxjjiv, vj cr' etxev 7ra\at.

OI. aXX' evTV^oCrj<s, /cai ere TTjcrSe rrjs oSoi)

147O (7^Ss, L, A, codd. plerique: <70is Pal.: vide annot. 1 4 7 4 Veram 1.iKybvoir servant cum paucis codd. B et V4: falsam iyybvoiv habent L, A, reliqui fereomnes. 1477 ij a' clxev L, V, B, E, al.: rjv el^es, quod cum aliis aliquot

infin. for imper.: cp. 462. naXurro [Uv: see on 926. 1468 CO' <3vag.A moment of agitated suspense is marked by the bacchius interruptingthe trimeters, as Ph. 749 f. (in an anxious entreaty, as here) W <3 vatSo O. C. 1271 TI o-tyas; ib. 318 raXaiva. The speech of the agonisedHeracles is similarly broken by short dactylic or choriambic phrases,Tr. 1081, dx at, <! TaXas: 1085 wva£ 'A181J, &e£ai /J.', \ <3 Aios aKTiV,iraiaov. But Soph, has used the license most sparingly, and always, itmay be said, with fine effect. 1469 vovfi yevva.it, noble in the grain,—one whose y(wai6rq% is yvrjo-ia, inbred, true, —referring to the aptrq justshown by Creon (1433). vovjj here is not merely intensive of •ywvaU,making it = yewaioTiiTe, (as the sarcastic yivtt seems to be in Plat. Soph.231 B 17 yivu ytwaia CTO^UTTIKI], ' the most noble.') Cp. At. 1094/jLrjhiv wv yovaiaiv. 1470 l\«iv o-i|>as. <r >eas has the accent in Homer whenit is emphatic, as when joined with avrovs, being then a disyllable :/ / . 12. 43 ericas avTovs. When non-emphatic and enclitic, it is amonosyllable: Od. 4. 77 «ai cr^eas ^wnferas. The perispomenon <r<£ascorresponds to the accented o-<j>ea<s, as in cr< as OVTOIJS : the enclitico-<£as to the enclitic cr<£fas. Thus in O. C. 486 we must write tSs

o-<£as KaXoC/ici' with Herm.; where Elmsley gave ols o-<£aj, holding(against the grammarians) that this form was never enclitic. Here,as in 1508, the pronoun is non-emphatic. According to the rule

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOI 265

hands, and to indulge my grief. Grant it, prince, grant it, thounoble heart! Ah, could I but once touch them with my hands,I should think that they were with me, even as when I had sight...

[CREON'S Attendants lead in the children ANTIGONE andISMENE.]

Ha ? O ye gods, can it be my loved ones that I hear sobbing,—can Creon have taken pity on me and sent me my children—my darlings ? Am I right ?

CR. Yea : 'tis of my contriving, for I knew thy joy in themof old,—the joy that now is thine.

OE. Then blessed be thou, and, for guerdon of this errand,praebet A, ex- moneta correctoris est sermonem pedestrem diligentis. Ab uno de-terioris notae libro (Laur. 32. 2) 17 a ?x« receperunt Wunder. (xd\<u cum lxet

iungens), Hermann., Blaydes. (7rdXoi ad 7J>OI>S referentes). Pro vapovaav Blaydes.coniecit ir6.poi.8e.

now generally received, a monosyllabic enclitic stands unaccented aftera paroxytone word, the latter remaining unaffected: we thereforewrite lytiv (7<£as. But, according to Arcadius and Herodian, a paroxy-tone word followed by an enclitic beginning with o-<j> took the acuteon its last syllable, as ?^«V <r<pa<s: see Chandler, §§ 965, 966 2nded. 1471 rt <(>i)|iC; the cry of one startled by a sound or sight, as Tr.865: O. C. 315 ri <p<2; Aesch. P. V. 561 TIS yrj; ri yeVos; rlva <j><2\tv<T<r€iv; 1472 Toiv...<t>(koiv | SaKpvppoovvToiv. The use of the masc,referring to the two girls, is distinct from the poetical use by which awoman speaking of herself can use the masc. plural, but exemplifies theAttic preference for the masc. to the fem. dual in participles, and in someadjectives and pronouns: cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 2. 11 /uav dfupui TOVTCO TO> •qp.ipa

\oyi£ovTa.L. Plat. Phaedr. 237 D Tjp.wv iv lado-ru 8vo nvi tarov iSea ap^ovrt/cat ayovre, olv iirofjLtOa. So TO) 6va, TOII/ 6e.o1v (Demeter and Persephone).1474 T<1 c|>CXTaT ln-y. 4(iotv, my chief treasure, (consisting in) my twodaugh te r s : cp. on 261 KOIV<2V iratSwv KOIVOL: El. 682 irp6(T)(r)/j.' dy<3vos, a

glory (consisting in) a contest. 1475 \iy<* n; see Plat. Crat. 404 AKivSvveveis Tt Aeyetv, Compared with Symp. 205 D KtvSwcvets d\rj6i} Xiyuv.Ar. Eq. 333 vvv &a£ov <Js ovSlv Xeyet TO (r<oc/)povo)s Tpa<f>i}vai, ' what non-sense it is.' 1477 7vous...irdXoi: aware of the delight which you now feel,—as you ever felt i t : i.e., taught by the past to foresee that you wouldthus rejoice. 1478 Soph, may have been thinking of Aesch. Cho. 1063a \ \ tntvypirp, KO.1 <T iiroTTTtvwv irpofypiDV | #eos ^VXCITTOI naipioicri CTV/1(J>O-

pais. Trjo-8« TTJS oSov, causal gen. : El. 626 Opdvovs | TOVS' OVK

266 IO*OKAEOYZ

afxewov rj '/jbk (f>povpy]cra<;

<5 reKva, TTOV TTQT iare', Sevp' IT', ek0€T€ 1480

cos Tas dSeXc^as racrSe r a s e/^as ^epas,a? TOV tyvTovpyov Trar/oos vfilv cSS' opav

Ta irpocrOe Xa/xTrpa irpov£evr]crav o/A/^ara"o? i^ui/, &> Te/cv, outf opcov ovo icnopiov

iraTrjp i<j>dv0r)v ivdev awTos r/podr^v.

KOX <T(j>a) SaKpva)' npoo-fiXeireLV yap ov ardivca'

voov/xevos rot XOLVO. TOV nt,Kpov /Stou,olov ySiwvai o~<f>a> npos avOputrrutv

ya.p dcrraiv rj^tT eis o/i.tXias,

1481 ois codd.: eh Elmsleius, Wunder., Hartung.: is Blaydes. 1487Habent codd. aliquot (in quibus sunt B, E, L2, V4) rat viKph rod \ourov (llov, quodrecepit Blaydes.; eo usque enim aetatis Oedipi filiolas non acerbe degisse. Qua ipsa

Eur. Or. 1407 eppoi ras do-vxov irpovoia<s. 1479 rj '\A is required here, sincewith 17 p.i the stress would fall wholly on <j>povpijo-as. On the other handin 147S KaC o-€ is right, because, after «VTUXOCT)S, the person does not needto be at once emphasised again. This is not, however, like / / . 23. 724ij /JL avdup 7j iyui <re, where fie suffices because the sense is, 'slay, or beslain.' In El. 383, 1213 /xe and croi are justified by the stress on vo-repovand Trpoa-ijKa. respectively. 1481 »s ras.-.x^pas. As the sense is so plainlyequivalent to us «/*£, we are scarcely justified in changing us to «U (withElmsley), or is (with Blaydes). Tr. 366 So/iovs | <os TOI;O-8€ is a slightlystronger case for such change, yet not a conclusive one. 1% is nowread for <os in Ar. Ach. 242 (<Js TO irp6o-8iv) and in Thuc. 8. 36 (o5s r-qvMiXrjTov), 103 (o5s rijv "AfivSov). Soph, has <os v^as Tr. 366. 1482 f.Construe : at irpov vT]<rov i|j.lv who have effected for you xd irpdcrOc XapirpdTOB <J>DT. waTpis o(i|iaTa wSe 6pdv that the once bright eyes of your sireshould see thus, i.e. should be sightless : cp. his own phrase quoted in1273 iv CTKOTO) TO XOLTTOV.. .oipoCaTo. Ph. 862 o>s 'A/Sct Trapa.KeLp.evos opd,

he sees as the dead, i.e. not at all. Cp. Xen. Apol. Socr. § 7 6 0eds 81*tvp.evti.av Trpo^ivii fjt.01 ov p.o'vov TO ev Kaipw r!js ijAt/aas KaraXvaai TOV fii'ov,

dAXd Kat TO rj paxna, the god's kindly offices grant to me that I shouldclose my life etc. Trpofeveiv = (1) to be a irpo' ecos: then (2) fig., to lendone's good offices: either (a) absol., as O. C. 465 vpo^ivei, stand myfriend : or {b) with dat. and ace, or ace. and infin., to effect a thing,

OIAITTOYS TYPANNOI 267

may heaven prove to thee a kinder guardian than it hath tome! My children, where are ye ? Come hither,—hither tothe hands of him whose mother was your own, the handswhose offices have wrought that your sire's once bright eyesshould be such orbs as these,—his, who seeing nought, know-ing nought, became your father by her from whom he sprang!For you also do I weep—behpld you I cannot—when Ithink of the bitter life in days to come which men will makeyou live. To what company of the citizens will ye come,

ratiocinatione suspicor adductos fuisse librarios ut verba transponerent, nisi si meranegligentia id fecerint: sed nota est antiquae Graecitatis consuetudo qua dicitur rkXoirrd TOD nKpov j3i'ou pro riv \ourbi> filov TOV mitpor.

or result, for one: Xen. An. 6. 5. 14 l<TTf...fj.e...ovSiva iru>•n-po£evrjaavTa vfxlv: Plut. Alex. 22 avT<o...TOLavra oVet'877 vpo£evwv (saidof one who panders to vices): Soph. Tr. 726 Ik-iris r/Tis KOI Opd<ros nTrpo£ivel. In particular, Trpofevelv nvd TLVI = (TwicTTavai, to introduce oneperson to another. So Prof. Kennedy understands here: ' which in-troduced to you your father's once brilliant eyes, that you should thusbehold them'—i.e. presented them to you in this state. But <58' 6pavseems thus to lose its force : and the ordinary usage of Trpo^vtiv con-firms the version given above. 1484 oii6" 6p«v oW loropuv: i.e. neitherrecognising his mother when he saw her, nor possessing any informationwhich could lead him to suspect that she was such, toroptiv is (1) to be,or (2) to become, 10-Twp, a knower: i.e. (1) to have information, or (2)to seek it. Sense (2) is more frequent: but Aesch. has (1) in Eum. 455and Pers. 454, Soph, probably in Tr. 382, though ovfttv ivTop&v theremight mean on ovh\v lo-ropci (imperf.), 'did not ask.' Here (1) is best,because it would be almost absurd to say that he had wedded Iocasta'without asking any questions'—as if he could have been expected to do

SO. Cp. O. C. 273 vvv 8' ouScv eiSws iKo/nijv Xv LKO/xrjv. 1485 poflr)v:cp. 1257, 1210. 1489 f. 6|u\Cas...4opTas. The poet is thinking of his ownAthens, though the language is general. 6|uXCas comprises all occasionson which Attic women could appear in public,—as at the delivery of£7riTa<£ioi (Thuc. 2. 45): iopTas suggests such festivals as the Thesmo-phoria, the Panathenaea, or the Dionysia (when women were present inthe theatre, at least at tragedy). To feel the force of this passage, wemust remember how closely the Greek festivals were bound up with thelife of the family. Kinsfolk took part in them together: and at such

268 Z04>0KAE0Y2

77010,9 8' eopras, evdtv ov KeKkavfjiivai

Trpos O'LKOV Z£ecrd' aWi Trjs decopCas;

aAA TJVI/C av or) Trpos yaficov TJKTJT a/c/ias,

TI'S ouros earou, TI'S irapapptyeL,

TOLOLVT oveiSr) Xa/JL^dvcav, av rots e/

yoVcucrii ' ecrrai (r(f>a>v 6' OJJLOV Brj\r]fj.aTa; X495

1491 In L factum est ?|e<r0' ex ij£cr' (non, opinor, ex %e^',) et habent %er' B,E, V4. Natum est illud haud dubie ex ^fcr' in V. 1489. Contrario errore T inv. 1489 i' er' praebet, cum praecurrerent scribentis oculi ad X£e<r6' in 1491. 1 4 9 3TIS OJTOS tarai 7' os E: r/s OUT6S irriK oj Tapapptyei coniecit Elmsleius, quod

moments a domestic disgrace, such as that which the sisters inherited,would be most keenly felt. In Athenian law-courts the fact of as-sociation at festivals could be cited in evidence of family inti-macy: Isocr. or. 19 § 10 Iu>s /ACV yap iraiScs iJ/Aev, irepi TrXiovos i nasavroiis "qyov^tOa. rj TOV% a'SeX^ov's, xai ovre Ovaiav ovTt Otwpiav (publicspectacle) OVT aWrjv ioprrjv ovSefiiav x^pts aA.XiyXuj' TJyop.ev. Isae. or. 8§ 15 KO.1 £is Aiovucria eh dypov r/yev aei 17/xas, Kat fier eKeivov re ideaipov-p.€v (in the theatre) Ka6^p.tvoi Trap avrov, nal TCIS ioprds r/yofifv Trap'lutivov irao-as. It was the Attic custom for a bridegroom ®eo-fjLO(p6pia.ecTTiav TOS yvi/aixas, to provide a banquet at the next Thesmophoria forthe women of his deme (Isae. or. 3 § 80), and also tftpdropa-i yap.-q\iavclcrtfiiptiv, to provide a banquet for his clansmen when his bride was in-troduced into his cpparpia (or. 8 § 18). 1490 KCK\av|i.lvai, only poet.:later poets and Plut. have KeKXavcr/iai: the poet. SeSaKpv/xevos also occursin later prose, Plut., Lucian, etc. The festivals were religious celebra-tions, which would be polluted by the presence of persons restingunder an inherited ayos (cp. note on 240). Some word or actreminds the daughters of Oedipus that they are thus regarded, andthey go home in tears. Greek sensitiveness to public notice onsuch occasions might be illustrated by the story in Her. of the affrontoffered to the deposed king Demaratus by his successor Leotychidesat the Spartan festival of the yvfjivoiraihCai (6. 67). Demaratus drewhis robe over his head, and left the theatre : KaraKaXvij/d/jLcvo^ -rj'ie « TOVOeqrpov h TO. eoivrov OIKIO. Contrast the effusive public greeting whichElectra imagines herself and Chrysothemis as receiving Zv ff eoprah tv reTravlriiiM iroXei {El. 982). 1491 dvrt -ri\s Btwpfas, in place of the sight-seeing (for which they had looked). Ottopia is (1) subjectively, a sight-

OlAinOYI TYPANNOZ 269

to what festival, but ye shall go home bathed in tears, insteadof sharing in the holiday ? But when ye are now cometo years ripe for marriage, who shall he be, who shall be theman, my daughters, that will hazard taking unto him suchreproaches as must be baneful alike to my sons and to you ?

languere dicit Hermann., neque iniuria. 1494 TO!S i/j.ois] rots iraXeu coniecitDindorf., rots >>4<x,s Blaydes., rots ydfiois Hartung., qui pro S^Xr/paTa proposuit'Kfie/xay4va. 1495 yoreO<ru> codd., mendo, ut mihi quidem videtur, manifesto:vide annot. Coniecturam yovounv, quam Nauckio deberi credo, veram esse nondubito. yajifipoiaw acute magis quam apposite coniecit Arndt.

seeing: (2) objectively, a spectacle. In sense (1) the article is added herebecause a definite occasion is meant; usually, the art. is absent: Thuc.6. 24 Trodto oi/'euy KCU OewpCas : Plat . Rep. 556 C r\ Kara Oeotpias 17 Kara.

o-Tparuas (on travels or campaigns): Isocr. or. 17 § 4 afia /car' e/wropiavKCU Kara Otuspiav. In Her. 1. 30 T^S 6ewp[r)<; e/cS^/xjfo-as...tlvtKev, the art.is added as in 17 dpijvrj ('peace') etc., because 'seeing the world' isspoken of generically. 1493 TCS OBTOS &rrai, T£S, K.TA., is more animatedfor Tis ovros lorai, O(TTIS. Theocr. 16. 13 Tts TWV vvv TOIOO-SC; TU ev

elirovTa <f>i\a(rei; is compared by Jacobs there, and by Schneidewinhere, but is not really similar, since roioo-Se there refers back to v. 5 f.,rts yap...woSe'^erai (K.T.X.); 1494 Xa(j.fWva>v instead of the infin. with

i, as Plat. Legg. 699 A oASeis TOT€ ifiorjOtjatv oiS' iKivSvvtvo-e1495 •yivouriv. The disgraces of the polluted house

will be ruinous not only to the sons of Oedipus—who, as men, will stillbe able to cope with the disadvantage so far at least as to win theirbread (1460)—but also to his helpless daughters, on whom the inheriteddishonour will entail destitution (1506). The -yoveio-iv of the MSS. yieldsno tolerable sense, whether it is referred to Lai'us and Iocasta or toIocasta alone. 8ij\r)p.a is a hurt, bane, mischief, in a physical ormaterial sense : Od. 12. 286 avepot xakeTroi, BrjXijfiaTa vi)<uv : Horn. Horn.Hymn. Apoll. 364 (of the dead monster) ouSe o-J ye £(6ovaa KCIKOV SijXrj/uifipoTouriv : Aesch. fr. 119 oSoiTropcDj/ SrjXrjfjui xiDpirrjs SpaKuiv (the serpentin the fields, a bane of wayfarers). The disgraces are SI]\T{(».OTO to thesons and daughters as involving their ruin in life : but could not be called$r]Xijp.a.Ta. to the dead in the remote figurative sense of marring theirmemories. Nor would there be any fitness in the conjunction ofharm to the dead with harm of another kind to the living. Oedipushere thinks of the living, and of the future, alone. The conject. 70(1-

v, besides being far from the MSS., presumes the event which he

276 IO0OKAEOYZ

TI yap KaKaJv airecrTL; TOV narepa irarqp

V/JLOJV €Tre<f>ve' rrjv reKovcrav rjpocrev,

oOev Trep auTos iavdprj, KO.K TWV tcrcov

iKTrj(rad' u/xas (ovwep auros i££(f>v.

Toiavr oVeukeicr^e. Kara r ts ya/Aei; 1500OVK e&TLV ovoeis, a> TSKV , aXXa O7)kaor)

Xepo-ovs cj>daprjvai Koiyd/xovs v/itas XP€C^V-

01 m u Mevoi/cea)?, aXX' eTrel /JLOVOS iraTrjp

TO.VTO.IV XcXcii/rat, vw ya^o, cS '<j>vTev(raiJi.€v,

oXcoXa/xev Su' ovre, ju/* cr^e vepiCBrj'S ' 5 0 5

racrSe rot?

(T(f>a<s, cSSe T^Xi/cacrS' opcov

ndvTcov ipTJ/jLOvs, TTXIJI' ocrov TO O W /nepos.

e, 077 i/;aucras X6/31'1 r 5

1497 TTJI" Tocovaav spurium esse censet Nauck., verba o6tv...i<nra.pi] trihil aliudsignificare posse existimans quam ' a quo (patre) satus est.' Quid vero obstat quin56tv iffTrapT) significet 'unde,'—id est ^ | rjs,—'satus est'? Reicit etiam verba TOWtawv Nauck., cum Sophoclem credat ita scripsisse: vfiaiv ^jre^j*1, odevirtp avros{(Tiraprj, \ Ka.KTifi<ra.$' ifias uvirep OUTO'S £££<pv. 1 5 O 5 /ir/ aipe xopJSjjs codd. : p/q

regards as impossible. 1496 TraTfpa: for the tribrach see on 719. 1498T«vt<rttv is poetically equivalent to r&v avTwv, i.e. 717s av'r^s: it is likesaying, 'from a source which was even as that whence he sprang,'instead of, 'from the same source whence he sprang.' Cp. 845 ov ydpyevoir av els ye rots iroXXots MTOS, and note. 1500 ovEiSieto-Ot: see on672. 1501 8r)Xo8 : prosaic, but also in Eur. Or. 789, / . A. 1366.1503 dXX' after the vocative, like av Si, but stronger, as introducing anappeal: as O. C. 1405 <3 TO58' 6ix.aLfi.oi iraTSe?, d\X v/xeis...^' fi drifM-O-TJTC ye : and ib. 237. 1505 8«" 6'vre, both of us : cp. Eur. Ion 518 av

8* ev <f>povei ye KO.1 8V' OVT ev vpaiofiev. irepiCSfls: on Porson's objec-tion, see Appendix, Note 16. 1506 «YYev"Si your kinswomen as they are(where in prose we should have oixras added). The word was full ofmeaning for an Attic audience, who would think of Creon as placed byOedipus in the position of eiriTpoTros (guardian) and Kvpios (representa-tive before the law) of the unmarried girls who are here viewed as

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 271

For what misery is wanting ? Your sire slew his sire, he hadseed of her who bare him, and begat you at the sources of hisown being! Such are the taunts that will be cast at you ; andwho then will wed ? The man lives not, no, it cannot be, mychildren, but ye must wither in barren maidenhood.

Ah, son of Menoeceus, hear me—since thou art the onlyfather left to them, for we, their parents, are lost, both of us,—allow them not to wander poor and unwed, who are thy kins-women, nor abase them to the level of my woes. Nay, pitythem, when thou seest them at this tender age so utterly for-lorn, save for thee. Signify thy promise, generous man, by thetouch of thy hand! To you, my children, I would have given

<r<pe irepdtirjs Dawes. : /tiij irapd a<f iSjjs Porson. : iirj irepl <r<j> tS-QS Fritzschius : \J.y\a<j>' ari^oo-j/s Erfurdt., qui prius /nj <r<pe 5i) rpo5$s coniecerat. 15O6 ^yyexeiscodd. (in L prima manus inyeveis scripserat) : eKyeveis ex sua coniectura Dindorf.,vocem alias non inventam, quacum conferri iubet ticpios, Ixrifios, i£ov<rios. Coniecitdariyovs Hermann., iturreych Schneidewin. 1511 elxirriv codd. : tfxerdi* 7'Brunck., Blaydes.; sed vide annot.

orphans (1505); their brothers not being of age. Cp. Isae. or. 5 § 10;[Dem.] or. 46 § 18. 1507 4gi<r»o-[|s Tao-Se, do not put them on the level ofmy miseries: cp. 425 : for raVSc instead of TO. TwvSe Kaxi, cp. note on467. 1508 TTjXiKdo-8", at their age, i.e.'so young: Ant. 726 01 TrjXi-Koi8e (so old) Kal Si.8a£ojU.€<T#a 877 | <f>poveiv irpos avSpos Tij\iKOv8e (soyoung) rqv (J)V(TLV ; 1509 ir\i\v oo-ov T6 <riv c-e'pos, except in so far as,on thy part, OVK epijfwi e'uri 1511 «IX^TT)V, 2nd pers. dual, withthe form proper to the 3rd (JU.6TCIX€T»;V, 1465). Before the Atticperiod, the Greek language had attained to this regular distinction ofactive dual forms:—(1) primary tenses, 2nd pers. -TOV, 3rd pers. -TOV ;(2) secondary tenses, 2nd pers. -TOV, answering to Skt. tarn: 3rd pers.-•7-171/, Skt. tdm. As regards (2), two classes of exceptions occur: (a)Homeric 3rd pers. in -TOV instead of -n\v : three instances, SKOKCTOV

(//. 10. 364), irevx^rov (13. 346), Xa<f>vcrcr€Tov (18. 583). These Curtiusrefers to ' the want of proper linguistic instinct on the part of somelate rhapsodist.' (b) Attic 2nd pers. in -njv instead of -TOV. Our etx -TT]V here is the only instance proved by metre : but 8 others are estab-lished. Against these fall to be set at least 13 Attic instances of thenormal -TOV. Curtius regards the 2nd pers. in -njv as due to a falseanalogy. In the third person dual -njv was distinctive of the secondary

272 IO*OKAEOYS

TTOAA.' av Trapyvovv' vvv Se TOVT ev^ecr^e JLIOI,

ov Kai/ao? ea tfiv, TOV (3IOV Se Xcoovos

vjuas Kvprjcrat, TOV (f>VTevo"avTO<; irarpo?.KP. a\i9 IP' e^/ceis Satf/avoW aX\' i#i crrey^? ecrw. 1515OI. irzuTTtov, K€i jxrfBev TJSU. KP. travTa yap Kaipco Kakd.

OI. otcr0' e(£' 01s o w etju,t; KP. Xe^eis, /cat TOT'

KKV(OV.

OI. yijs JU,' OTTWS rre/A^ets aTroi/cov. KP. TOU ^eouSocriv.

1512 e0 6(T0 /ioi codd. : efrxeoS1 ip-oi Wunder.: TOU0' ?I> ^ixoft-ai Blaydes., quietiam TOUT' ^7reiixo/uat, Nauckio probante, coniecit: fivxSw iiivov Dindorf. ; sednusquam alibi reperitur imperativus perfecti yvyfuu, quanquam Soph. Trach. 610•qvyjx.t\v (' voveram') dixit, et Plato Phaedr. 279 c IJU/CTIU (' facta sunt vota'). 1 5 1 3ov Kaipos del tfv TOV plov Si \yovos codd. Tres fere corrigendi rationes tentatae sunt.(1) Omisso f?y, Elmsleius sic explicat: efixeff e KvpTJaai TOU fliov ov /caipos del (Kvprjcraiian), \<i>ovos di TOV tpvr. irarpos. Hermann, autem, j^rjv pariter omittens, tSx^rOe propassivo habet: i. e., De vobis id fiat a me votum, quod cuique tempori conveniat.

tenses. Attic speech sometimes extended this distinction to the secondperson also. (Curtius, Verb 1. 80, Eng. tr. 53.) 1512 ff. Oedipus nowturns from Creon to the children. The few words which he addressesto them are spoken rather to the older hearers and to himself, TOVT'

«l\«o-B« (ioi, 'make this prayer, as I bid you': not, 'pray on my account'(in which sense Wunder reads £//.oi). In these words Oedipus is think-ing solely of his children : he has now passed away from the thought ofself (1458). 4|ids in 1514 is no argument for understanding pe assubject to JTJV: rather it is added to mark the contrast with rarpds.1513 I prefer ov Kaipos 1$ grjv, TOV p£ov K.T.X. to ov Kaipos did £fjv, filovK.T.X. on these grounds. 1. TOV before ptov, though not required,is commended, by Greek idiom; it also gives a decidedly betterrhythm; and it is not likely to have crept into the text, sincethe occurrence of aet with the a long was not so uncommon thatit should have suggested the need of supplementing the metre byTOV: but, apart from metrical motive, there was no other for intrudingthe article. 2. ov Kcupo's, without any verb, though a possible phrase, isa harsh one. 3. From «u to a«i would be an easy transition. AndKaipos4$ is quite a natural expression: cp. Eur. / . A. 858 SoCXos- ofyd/?pvVo/i.ai TcpS'1 rj TVXV y«p °«K *<>•• The foreboding of Oedipus is

OlAinOYI TYPANNOI 273

much counsel, were your minds mature; but now I would havethis to be your prayer—that~ye live where occasion suffers, andthat the life which is your portion may be happier than yoursire's.

CR. Thy grief hath had large scope enough: nay, pass intothe house.

OE. I must obey, though 'tis in no wise sweet. CR. Yea:for it is in season that all things are good.

OE. Knowest thou, then, on what conditions I will go ?CR. Thou shalt name them ; so shall I know them when I hear.

OE. See that thou send me to dwell beyond this land.CR. Thou askest me for what the god must give.

(2) Omisso roC, scribit Hartung. ov Katpos, aiel £rjv, filov Si \cpovos: quod recipiuntBlaydes., Campbell., del tamen tuentur, neque post tcaipos distinguunt. (3) In v.del mendum vident alii, ou Kaipos if fijv, TOV /3(OV Si Xpocos coniecit Dindorf., quemsecuti sunt Wunder., Nauck., Kennedius: ov tempos f ffiv, Meinekius: ov naipos, eS£riv Blaydes. 1517 el/u codd.: el/u Brunck. 1518 Tr u^eis L (ir u^Tjufcorrector) A, codd. plerique : iciftifnis (sic) T, V2, alii, dir' oUav L (ou rubris litteris amanu recenti superscripto), A (superscripto yp. diroucov), codd. plerique : diroUwv V2 :veram 1. CLTTOIKOV habet B.

that his daughters must become homeless exiles (1506) unless Creonshelters them at Thebes, ' T o live where occasion allows' meansin his inner thought, ' to live at Thebes, if that may be—if not, inthe least unhappy exile that the gods may grant you.' The mono-syllabic la (1451, Ant. 95) and la (II. 5. 256 rp&v p w laIlaAAas 'A6rjvrj) go far to remove the metrical objection. Meineke'sconjecture, if, gives a more prosaic phrase, and is too far from the aei ofthe MSS. 1515 efqKeis: see on 1357. 1516 Kttip(? = lv K<up<3. In Thuc.

4. 59 most MSS. give d furj Kaipui rvxpiev €Karepoi TrpacrcroVTes : Classenreads lv Katpw on the ground that Thuc. so has it in 1. 121, 5. 61, 6. 9.1517 The words oto-9' I+' ots ovv ct|u; were said with some return of hisformer agitation: X^eis K.T.X. is said by Creon with calm, gravecourtesy; they have nothing in them of such irony as, ' I shall knowwhen you are pleased to tell me.' So Aesch. Theb. 260 ET. alrov\i.ivi^fioi KOV4>OV €6 SOITJS Tt'Xos i 'would that thou could'st grant me a lightboon.' XO. Xeyois av <us ra^icrTa, «ai Tax' «"o-o/i,at (i.e. and then I shallknow if I can serve thee). 1518 Stress irfy.\|/ei.s: sc. opa: Xen. An. i. 7. 3oVws ovv €o-€o- e <xv8>es, 'see that ye be ' : Plat. Rep. 337 A 5Va>s p.01, S>

J. S. 18

274 Z0*0KAE0Y2

OI. dXXa 0eois y e)(OurTo<s 17KW. KP. rovyapovv rev^eira^a.

O I . (j>y<; r a S ' ovv ; K P . a ju.77 <f>pova) yap ov <f)iX<o Xeyeuv

OI. airaye vvv fi ivrevOev r}8r). KP. arT&xi vvv, T£KV(X)V

B' d<f)ov.OI. jU.77SajU.6is Tauras y eXrj pov. KP. iravra firj /3ovXov

«rat yap aKparrjo-as ov CTOL TG> ^ tw £weo-rreTO.

XO. to TraVpas ®^/3r]<; evoiKoi, \evo-o~eT*, OiSi7roi>s o8e,

os ra. /cXeiv' aiviyixaT* i^Set Kat KpartcrTos •iji' a ^ p , 1525ou Tts ou C 7 ?^ TroXtTftJv r a i s Tux a t? iirefiXeirev,

1631 ydi' bis L, A, B, E, al.: vvv—vvv T : vvv bis Brunck. 1523 TIJJ/S/IJ)] Sia |8iou ex sua coniect. dedit Nauck. 1624—163O Hos versus chororecte tribuunt codd.; Oedipo scholiasta et Blayd.es. Scholiasta versu 1523 fabulammelius finiri iuclicat: rayap ej-ijs wofxeia, 7ra,uoXo7oCi'ros TOV OlSliroSos. Errorem indenatum esse monet Dindorf., quod in Phoenissis similes versus (1758 seqq.) Oedipotribuit Euripides, duo quidera priores prope ad verbum de Sophocleis expressos :(5 irarpas K\€IVT}S 7roX?rat, Xeu^ffer', OldiTovs o5e, | os Ta K\tiv^ alviyfiar' i-yvw nal

IJ.iyi.aTos T)v avr/p. Delendos vv. 1524—1530 censuit Fr. Ritter., quibus si caremus,curto nimis exitu fabula praeciditur. 1526 otrris ov fifXy TTO\ITW/ Kal rixai-siiri[i\iirwv codd. Nulla Jectionis varietas nisi quod iv pro ov praebent V, M, Ms

avOptoire, [JLTJ tpeis. N o t (tt/u e7ri rovrots), OTTCOS K.T.X. 1519 dXXd 8«ots 7' :i.e. 'Nay, the gods, who hate me, will not be displeased that I should bethrust forth.' For the synizesis in 8«ots see on 640. TJKU, 1357. Creon'sreply, i-oi/yapoiiv T«V£«I Tax«, means : 'if the gods do desire thy banish-ment, thou wilt soon have thy wish'—when the oracle at Delphiis consulted (1443). According to the story which Soph, follows,Oedipus was at first detained at Thebes against his own wish. Butwhen some time had elapsed, and that wish had given place to a calmermood, the Thebans, in their turn, demanded his expulsion; and Creonthen yielded (O. C. 433 ff.). 1520 a 111) <j>pov£. Cp. 569. Creon can-not tell how Apollo may decide. 1522 IXfl p.ov: cp. 1022 yzip&v \afiu>v.1524—1530 See critical note. These verses are spoken by the Chorus,as Creon turns with Oedipus to enter the house. The calm close whichthe tragedy requires would be wanting if they were spoken by thechief sufferer himself. Of extant Greek tragedies, the Prometheus andthe Agamemnon are the only ones which end with words spoken by one

OIAITTOYI TYPANNOI 275

OE. Nay, to the gods I have become most hateful. CR. Thenshalt thou have thy wish anon.

OE. SO thou consentest ? CR. Nay, 'tis not my wont tospeak vain words when I lack knowledge.

OE. Then 'tis time to lead me hence. CR. Come, then,—but let thy children go.

OE. Nay, take not these from me! CR. Crave not to bemaster in all things: for the mastery which thou didst win hathnot followed thee through life.

CH. Dwellers in our native Thebes, behold, this is Oedipus,who knew the famed riddle, and was a man most mighty;on whose fortunes what citizen did not gaze with envy ?

a pr. manu ; pic? pro f^Xy habet M; quae nihili sunt. ov TU OV fi}Xy VOKLTWV TT/JTvxqs iirtfiXerev; Musgravius, et sic Blaydes. Unde iir£f3\eirev mutuatus cum Martiniconiectura ov, Ellendtii rats coniunxit Hartung., ut ita legat: ov rls oi fijX j iroXtruvrah TI X<"S ivipXerey, quod recepit Nauckius. uis -m ou fiJXy TTOXITWV KOI rixaisiTifi\£iruv Kennedius. irfis ov ittfkov iroXir&v nal rixais {irtfSXerov (sic, non iw4-pXeirev) Dindorf. in Poet. Seen. ed. quinta (1869). jrpwros (v £rjktp iroXnav KOI rt!x<u>eiri<j>\4yiMi Campbell.: errat autem vir doctissimus cum gloss, iwaipoiuvos ad £trifi\tiro>vnon solum in M verum etiam in E esse tradit; nam in cod. E pag. 110, qua conti-nentur versus 1518—1530, neque illud est glossema neque aliud quicquam.

of the actors; and in each case this is justified by the scheme of thetrilogy to which the play belonged. 1525 Here, as elsewhere, the MSS.fluctuate between xi'8«i and fj8i|. The Attic •fjSi), as first pers. sing., is con-tracted from irfSea,: in the third, the classical form was not #817 but TJ8«,

or, before a vowel, rfiuv (as it must be in Eur. Ion 1187, Ar. Pax1182 etc.). No 3rd sing, in ca, from which r\ could come, is said,or can be supposed, to have existed. Aristarchus, indeed, is quoted bythe schol. on //. 5. 64 in favour of the 17. But the Doric 3rd sing.diroXoiXr) in Tab. Her ad. 1. 39 is the only such form which is beyondquestion. Curtius (Verb 11. 237, Eng. tr. 431 ff.) therefore agrees withthose textual critics who, like La Roche, Cobet, and Kontos (Ao-yios'Ep^s p. 61) would always write the 3rd sing. gSei (or rj&av). Cp.Rutherford, New Phrynichus, pp. 229 ff. tf8«i alvtyiara (plur. withreference to the hexameter hn\ in which it was chanted) = knew in-stinctively, by the intuition of genius: in Eur. Phoen. 1759 the adapterof this verse has altered ijSet (perhaps by a slip of memory) to themore natural but less forcible tyvco, 'read aright,' solved. 1526 oST£S oi i Xci)... rats TUX<US lir JX., 'on whose fortunes what citizen did

18—2

276 IO*OKAEOYI

et? ocrov KXV&COVOL S e u ^ s (TVfx.<^opa.<; i\ij\v0€v.

wcrre Qvr\rov OVT eKeivrjv TT/V TeXexrravap ISCLV

eTna-KOTTovvra /jLTjhev' 6\ftt£,eiv, irplv dv

TOV fiCov Trepdcrr) ^.rjBev dXyeivov iradhiv.

1528 ovra Kelvijp scripserat pr. manusin L; corrector c ante K addidit. 1S29

not look with emulous admiration?' To me it appears certain thatwe should here read the interrogative T£S with 4irepX««v instead of&r<.p\£lTOV. C p . O. C. I 1 3 3 <5 TIS OVK %Vl I KTjKl% KO.K&V 1gVV0lKO% \ 8 7 1 OTTOV

Tt's opvis ov^i KXayyavii; Eur. Phoen. 878 ayw Ti 8pd3v ov, Troia 8' ouAcytov two], I eis «x^os ^^ 0 I / - Dem. or. 18 § 48 iXavvofievav KOIif3pit,OfJ.ivO)V KO.I TL KO.KOV OV^t Tra<T)(OVTtOV TTuifTa TJ OIKOV/X.CVTJ jU.£O"T7J

yeyovtv. Then the KaV of the MSS. should be Tats. The argumentfor this depends primarily on the usage of the verb liri-/3A.C7TO), which nowhere occurs in the sense of invidere alicui, ' tolook jealously upon.' See Appendix, Note 17. .1529 The use oforio-KoirovvTa is peculiar. I take the exact sense to be :—'•fixing one's eyeon the final day (as on a point towards which one is moving), that oneshould see it,' i.e. 'until one shall have had experience of i t ' Thusl-KixrKoirtiv is used in a sense closely akin to its common sense of' attentively considering' a thing: 'and the whole phrase is virtuallyequivalent to, ' waiting meditatively to see the final day.' For the addedinfin., cp. Thuc. 3. 2 vecov TTOITJ&IV kirijitvov reAecr&^vai, Kai ocra }K TOVIIOVTOU Sei d<£iK<:o-0(u. Cp. Plin. 7 § 132 alins de alio iudicat dies, ettamen supremus de omnibus, ideoque nullis credendum est. Hartungproposed to replace LSttv by ys 8«t (where ye would be intolerable), andNauck by \p«av. But the infin. oXpfijav as a 'sententious' impera-tive (see on 462) is appropriate in this yv(Afx.r]. \LI\UV' 6\p£j«iv. Eur.Androm. iooff. partly reproduces the language of this passage: XPV

8' OUTTOT' (ITTUV ovSiv' o\J3iov flpoTiov, | tzpiv av 0<XV6VTOS TKJV TeA.£V-

01AITT0Y2 TYPANNOZ 277

Behold into what a stormy sea of dread trouble he hathcome!

Therefore, while our eyes wait to see the destined final day,we must call no one happy who is of mortal race, until he hathcrossed life's border, free from pain.

Voces quattuor quae in L super n-qSiv o\§i$eiv irplv dv deletae sunt ad interpre-tationem aliquam potius quam ad variam 1. videntur pertinuisse.

raiav iSgs | OTTO)? 7repa(ras •qfiipa.v yiei KQLTW. H e has the thought again

in Tro. 510, Heracl. 866, / . A. 161, as Soph, again in Track. 1. Themaxim, ' Call no man happy before death,' first appears in Greekliterature as a set yvw/xi] in Aesch. Ag. 928 oX/St'owi Se xPV I A'01' Te -~evrrjaravT iv eiWrot faXy • but Aristotle recognises the popular traditionwhich ascribed it to Solon (Her. 1. 32, where Solon says that a manmay be called evTvxi)s in life, but oX/?tos only after a life exempt fromreverse). Cp. Iuv. 10. 274 f. Et Croesum, quem vox iustifacunda SolonisRespicere ad longae iussit sfiatia ultima vitae, where Mayor refers to theproverbs AvSos (Croesus) diroOvijo-Ku ero ios avrjp, and reXos opa /Stov(Paroemiogr. 11. 187, 1. 315 n.), and to notices of the saying in Cic.(£>£ Fin. 2 § 87, 3 § 76), Diog. Laert. (1 § 50 ra OpvXovfueva), Ovid(Met. 3. 135), Seneca (De Tranq. An. 11 § 12), Josephus (Bell. lud. 1.5. 11=29 § 3)> Arrian (7 § 16. 7), Lucian (Charon 10): cp. Ecclus.11. 28. Does Solon mean, Aristotle asks, (1) that a man is happywhen he is dead? Or (2) that, after death, he may be said to have beenhappy? If (1), Arist. declines to allow that the dead are positivelyhappy; and popular opinion, he says, denies that they are alwaysnegatively so, i.e. free from unhappiness. If (2), then is it not absurdthat at the time when he is happy we are not to call him so? Thefallacy, he concludes, consists in treating 'happiness' as dependent onbright fortunes: ov yap ev TauVcus TO tS 57 KaKaJs, dXXa wpocrSeiTai TOVTWV 6

dvOpi^mvoi /3tos, KaQdirtp ttrrafiev, Kvpiai 8' tlcriv <n KO.T dperrjv ivtpytuu

TT}'; euSai/Aowas, ai 8' kvaVTiai TOV hravrlov. (Eth. Nic. I . I I . )

APPENDIX.

NOTE I.

The Oedipus Tyrannus at Harvard.

IN the Introduction, I have referred to the memorable performanceof the Oedipus Tyrannus by members of Harvard University in May,1881. The thorough scholarship, the archaeological knowledge andthe artistic skill which presided over that performance invest the recordof it with a permanent value for every student of the play. Where themodern imagination most needs assistance, this record comes to its aid.Details of stage-management and of scenic effect, which a mere readingof the text could suggest to few, become clear and vivid. Mr H.Norman's ' Account of the Harvard Greek Play'—illustrated by excel-lent photographs—is, in fact, a book which must always have a place ofits own in the literature of the Oedipus Tyrannus. I select those pas-sages which relate to the principal moments of the action; and, formore convenient reference, I arrange them in successive sections.

§ 1. Opening Scene. 'Account,' p. 65. 'The scene behind thelong and narrow stage is the palace of Oedipus, king of Thebes,—astately building with its frieze and columns. There is a large centraldoor with two broad steps, and two smaller side doors; all three areclosed. In the centre of the stage in front is a large altar ; beside eachof the smaller doors of the palace is another altar. A flight of stepsleads from the stage at each side. The sound of the closing doors haswarned the audience that the long-expected moment is at hand, and animmediate silence ensues. Under these circumstances the first notes ofthe orchestra come with great effect, and the entire prelude is unusuallyimpressive. As it closes, the spectators are sympathetic and expectant.

23o APPENDIX.

' Slowly the crimson curtains on the right-hand side below the stageare drawn apart, and the Priest of Zeus enters, leaning on a staff, avenerable and striking figure....Behind him come two little children.They are dressed in soft white tunics and cloaks, their hair is boundwith white fillets, and they carry in their hands olive branches twinedwith wool,—

cXaias 6' vij/iyiwqrov KXO.8OV,

\rjvei fieyio-TO) (rux^povw; icrTe/JLfJLevov.

This shows that they come as suppliants. Behind the children comeboys, then youths, and then old men. All are dressed in white andcarry suppliant boughs; in the costumes of the men, the delicate fabricof the undergarment, the xtT<"v, contrasts beautifully with the heavyfolds of the ipaTiov. With grave, attentive faces the procession crossesthe front of the stage, and mounts, the steps ; the suppliants lay downtheir branches and seat themselves on the steps of the altars. Thepriest alone remains standing, facing the palace door.

' The first impression upon the spectators was fortunate. The inno-cent looks of the children, the handsome figures of the men, thesimplicity and solemnity of their movements, set off as they were bythe fine drapery of their garments and the striking groups around thealtars, had an instant and deep effect. It is safe to say that fears ofcrudeness or failure began rapidly to vanish. The spectacle presentedat this moment was one of the most impressive of the play.

' After a short pause the great doors of the palace are thrown back,and the attendants of Oedipus enter and take up their positions oneach side. They wear thin lavender tunics reaching nearly to the knee.Their looks are directed to the interior of the palace, whence, in amoment, Oedipus enters. His royal robes gleam now with the purpleof silk and now with the red of gold; gold embroidery glitters on hiscrimson tunic and on his white sandals; his crown gives him dignityand height.

' For an instant he surveys the suppliants, and then addresses them.'§ 2. Arrival of Creon from Delphi: verses 78 ff. 'Account,' p. 69.

' While Oedipus is speaking, the children on the [spectators'] left of thestage have descried some one approaching, and one of them has pointedhim out to the priest. It is Creon, who enters with rapid strides,wearing a wreath of bay leaves sparkling with berries, the symbol of afavorable answer. He is dressed in the short salmon-colored tunic andcrimson cloak, with hat and staff! A hasty greeting follows; and

APPENDIX. 281

Oedipus, the priest, and the suppliants wait for the answer of theoracle.'

§ 3. Withdrawal of the Suppliants, and Entrance of the Chorus :vv. 143—151, p. 71. 'With the assurance of speedy aid [for the The-bans] he [Oedipus] leads Creon into the palace, and the attendantsfollow and close the doors. Slowly the white-robed suppliants rise ; thepetition being granted, each one takes his bough, and led by the priestthey descend the steps and disappear.

' As the last figure passes out of sight the notes of the orchestra areheard once more, this time with a measured beat which instantly attractsattention, and the Chorus of old men of Thebes issues from the sameentrance. They are men of various ages, dressed in tunics reaching tothe instep, and full i/iana, of harmonious soft warm colors. The excel-lence of the costumes was marked; each man seemed to have worn hisdress for years, and to exhibit his individuality in the folds of it. Theyenter three deep, marching to the solemn beat of the music; and as thefirst rank comes in sight of the audience the strains of the choral odeburst from their lips.

rShoulder to shoulder and foot to foot the old men make their way tothe altar on the floor of the theatre and take up their positions aroundit. This entrance of the Chorus was surpassed in dramatic effect byfew features of the play: the rhythmical movements, the coloring anddrapery, the dignity of the faces, the impressive music sung in unison bythe fifteen trained voices,—all these combined to produce a startlingeffect on the audience.'

§ 4. Entrance of Teiresias, v. 297, p. 75. 'At this moment Teiresiasenters, a towering venerable figure, with long white hair and beard. Heis guided to the stage by a boy, whose blue cloak contrasts with thesnowy draperies of the old man.' His exit, v. 462, p. 79. 'The twomen part in deadly anger, Oedipus going within the palace and the boyleading Teiresias down the steps [from the stage, see § i]....Once morethe music sounds, and the Chorus gives voice to its feelings concerningthe strange scene which has just been enacted.'

§ 5. Entrance of Creon, when he comes to repudiate the charge oftreason brought against him by Oedipus: v. 512, p. 81. 'As the strains

282 APPENDIX.

of [choral] music die away, Creon is seen hastily ascending the steps [tothe stage] on the right [of the spectators : cp. § 2]. He is no longerdressed as a traveller, but in garments suited to his high rank. Histunic is of delicate dark crimson material, with a gold border; histfiaTiov is of bright crimson cashmere, with a broader gold border; hissandals are of crimson and gold. He strides to the centre of the stageand bursts out in indignant denial of the charges that Oedipus has madeagainst him.'

§ 6. Iocasta enters while high words are passing between Oedipus andCreon: v. 631, p. 83. 'Just as this [altercation] reaches its height thedoors of the palace are seen to open, and the Chorus bids both angryspeakers cease, as Jocasta is approaching. The attendants of Jocastaenter and place themselves on each side of the door, and a momentlater the queen herself stands upon the threshold. Oedipus turns to herwith welcome, and Creon with a gesture of appeal.

' Her dress consists of a richly trimmed silvery undergarment, and anI/JLUTIOV of crimped pale yellow silk. She wears a crown, bracelets, andnecklace, and white sandals embroidered with gold.'

It was upon this group—the first complex one in the play—that MrF. D. Millet based his scheme of the costumes, to which he gave longstudy, both from the historical and from the artistic point of view, andwhich he has described in the Century Magazine of Nov., 1881.From this article, Mr Norman (p. 83) quotes the following passage:—

'It was part of the original scheme that in each group the mostprominent character should, as far as possible, be the focus, not only ofinterest in the text, but from the point of view of costume. Let us seehow the first complex group fulfilled this condition. On the stage leftstood Oedipus, in rich but deep-toned red; on the right, Creon, equallyin red, but of a color entirely different in scale ; the attendants of theking, in lavender tunics bordered with gold-embroidered white, flankedthe doorway; and the two attendants of Jocasta, in delicate blue andsalmon, brought the eye by a pleasing graduation in intensity of colorand strength of tone up to the figure of the queen, clothed in lustrousand ample drapery.'

§ 7. Arrival of the Messenger from Corinth: v. 924, p. 89. 'Asthe Chorus closes, Jocasta enters [v. 911] in a new state of mind. Shehas comforted Oedipus by ridiculing all oracles; but she is not withoutfaith in the power of Gods, and she brings frankincense and garlands,and lays them with a prayer upon the altar.

APPENDIX. 283

'While she is speaking, an old man has entered on the left below thestage. He is dressed as a common traveller, in a tunic and short cloak,his hat slung over his shoulder, and a stout staff in his hand. It is themessenger from Corinth. He looks round as if in search of something,and as soon as the queen has finished her prayer he inquires of theChorus where the home of Oedipus, or, better still, the king himself, canbe found. He is promptly informed that the mansion he sees is thepalace of Oedipus, and that the lady before it is the queen. With aprofound salutation as he ascends to the stage, he declares himself to bethe bearer of news at once good and bad. Old Polybus, king ofCorinth, is dead, and the citizens are about to make Oedipus king.This is indeed news to Jocasta. Oedipus has long avoided Corinth lesthe should slay his father, Polybus ; now he can return, as king, all feardispelled. Oedipus enters in response to her summons. His royalrobes have been exchanged for simpler ones of white and gold. He,too, learns the news with triumph.'

§ 8. locasta divines the worst:—her final exit; vv. 1040—1072,p. 92. 'But Jocasta? At the other end of the stage the queen is writhingin anguish. The deep-red cloak which she wears is twisted about her;now she flings her hands up and seems about to speak, then her handsare pressed on her mouth to stop the cries which rise, or on her bosomto silence the beating of her heart. She rushes toward the king, butstops half-way ; her face shows the tortures of her soul. The truth is alltoo clear to her. The spectator feels that this suspense cannot last, andrelief conies when the Chorus suggests that perhaps Jocasta can tellsomething about the shepherd of Laius. When appealed to by Oedipus,she forces the suffering from her face and turns with a smile. ButOedipus has gone beyond recall. Her last appealing words are scorned,and with the language and the gesture of despair she rushes from thestage.'

§ 9. The Herdsman of Laius is brought in: the whole truth is ex-torted from him: vv. n 10—1185, pp. 94 ff. 'As the music ceases theattendants of Oedipus appear at the entrance on the right, supporting astrange figure between them. It is an aged man, with grizzled hair andbeard, clothed in coarse homespun cloth, and with a rough, untannedsheepskin over his shoulders. He supports himself on a sapling staffwhich he has cut in the woods. He mounts the steps with difficulty, andfaces the king. He is no stranger to the errand on which he has beenbrought, and with the greatest difficulty he is made to speak. The

284 APPENDIX.

contrast between the eagerness of the messenger from Corinth to tell allhe knows, and the silence of the tender-hearted old shepherd, is verystriking. The shepherd cannot bear the other's telltale chatter, andwith the words, " Confusion seize thee and thine evil tongue !" he swingshis staff to strike him. At a gesture from Oedipus the attendant stopsthe blow. The old man must be made to speak. The muscularattendants spring forward and seize him. Then the truth is wrungfrom him, word by word. He gave the child to the Corinthian; itcame from the palace; they said it was the son of Laius; QueenJocasta herself placed it in his hands; they said that an oraclehad declared that it should kill its father. The truth is out; theoracles are not falsified; his father's murderer, his mother's husband,Oedipus faces his doom. With a fearful, choking cry he pulls hisrobes over his head and face, and bursts into the palace.

' This scene...was the dramatic climax of the play. The acting ledup to it gradually by the excited conversation and the shepherd's blow.When Oedipus burst through the doors of the palace, his attendantsquickly followed him; the horror-stricken messengers turned withdespairing gestures and descended the steps, the one to the right, theother to the left, and a profound silence fell upon the theatre.'

§ 10. Effect of the fourth stasimon, vv. 1223—1530, p. 98. ' In theopening strains of the last choral ode, which now ring out, the emotionsof the scene are wonderfully expressed. Each one recognizes thesolemnity and depth of his own feelings in their pathetic tones.'

P <

§ 11. The Messenger from the House: the entrance of the blindedOedipus, 1223—1296, pp. 98 f. 'As the ode [just mentioned] closes, thepalace doors are opened violently from within, and the second messengerrushes on the stage. He is a servant from the palace, clad, like the at-tendants, in a short light tunic. He brings a tale of horror : Oedipus,on entering, had called for a sword, and demanded to know whereJocasta was. No one would tell him; but at last, seeing the doors of thebedchamber shut, he had broken through them and disclosed the bodyof the queen hanging by the bed. Tearing down the body, he hadsnatched from the shoulders the golden clasps and had thrust them intohis eyes.' ' I na moment Oedipus himself appears, leaning on his at-

APPENDIX. 285

tendants, his pale face marred by bloody stains. The dismayed Chorushide their faces in their robes, and the king's voice is broken with sobsas he Cries, alai, cuat, Srvoravos cyo!.'

§ 12. Closing scene, vv. 1416—1530, pp. 101 ff. 'As Oedipus isbegging to be slain or thrust out of the land, the approach of Creon, whohas resumed his royal powers, is announced. The memory of all hisinjustice to Creon overwhelms Oedipus, and he cannot bear to meethim. But he is blind and unable to flee, so he hides his face and waitsin silence. Creon enters, crowned, followed by two attendants Hisfirst words are reassuring; the new king does not come with mocking orreproach, but directs that a sight so offensive to earth and heaven behidden within the palace. Oedipus asks the boon of banishment, but isinformed by the cautious Creon that the God must be consulted. Thenthe blind man begs that his wife be buried decently, and reiterates hisprayer that he may be permitted to leave the city which he has afflicted.And one thing more he asks,—that he may embrace his daughters again.By a sign Creon despatches his own attendants to bring them, and whileOedipus is still speaking their voices are heard.

' Antigone and Ismene now enter, led by the attendants of Creon,and are placed in the arms of Oedipus, who falls on his knees besidethem, and addresses them with saddest words. The children are tooyoung to appreciate the horror of the scene, but they are filled with pityfor their father's pain. There is a look of genuine sympathy on the twobright faces which watch the kneeling figure. • Creon has retired to theright of the stage and has wrapped his robe round him, unable to bearthe sight of the terrible farewell. He is summoned by Oedipus to givehis hand in token of his promise to care for the helpless girls. Thechildren fall back, the blind man waits with outstretched hand, andCreon slowly and sadly walks across the stage and gives the sign. ThenOedipus turns again to his little ones. The painful scene, however, haslasted long enough, and Creon orders Oedipus to leave his children andwithdraw. It is a dreadful separation, but the king's order is impera-tive. So Oedipus tears himself away, his attendants throw open thedoors, the attendants of Creon take the children by the hand, and Creonhimself leads Oedipus up the steps and into the palace The childrenand the second messenger follow; the attendants of Oedipus enter lastand gently close the doors.

'The music sounds again in pathetic tones, and the Coryphaeusexpresses for his fellows the lesson of life.'

286 APPENDIX.

NOTE II.

Verse 2.

On the meaning of 8od.£,ere.

The points of the question are these. 1. 6od£eiv, from 60 -6 -s swift(rt. 0«F, Oia>; Curt. Etym. § 313), occurs ten times in Eur., four timestransitively, 'to impel,' 'urge,' as Bacch. 66 Bodtfa Bpo/uw vovov ySvv: sixtimes intransitively, as Troad. 349 /xaivas 6od£ovo-\ If it is the sameword here, what would 6od£uv ISpas mean? (a) Not, I think, 'to urge,press your supplication,'—referring to the eager gestures or aspect of thesuppliants : for rapid motion, and not merely eagerness, is implied byBowCfA. Rather (b) 'to come with eager haste as suppliants': as Herm.explains Erfurdt's 'cur hanc sessionem festinatis?'—'cur tanto studiohie sessum venitis?' Now I can conceive Sophocles saying oTrevBeiv oreWytiv or even 6odt,uv IKCTUO-V : but could he have said 6odt,uvISpas ? The primary notion of a fixed attitude stands out too clearlyabove the secondary notion of a supplication.

2. For another Bodfcav, 'to sit,' only two passages are cited, (i)EmpedocleS 52 0dpoei KO.1 TOT€ &r) <ro<>njs cir' aKpoio-i 66a£e. This mightmean 'hasten on to the heights of wisdom': though, when hri with datdenotes motion, it usually means 'against,' as in Od. 10. 214 o£S' 0" ydp/xijOrjaav «r' dvSpdcriv. But the more natural sense would be, 'sit onthe heights of wisdom.' (ii) Aesch. Suppl. 595 v^' dpxas [L ap^ds]S' OVTIVOS 6od£(ov I TO ixitov icpeio"0"oi/(ov Kparvvti' I OVTIVOS aytiiQfV rjix&vov

<re(3ei (carco. Hermann renders the first words : ' hasting at no one'sbidding,' nullius sub imperio properans. So Mr Paley : ' Himself urgedto action (6od£,u>v) by no authority.' But the scholiast is right, I- believe,in rendering 6od£«>v by KaOrjfievo's. Only vV dpx&s OVTWOS 6odt,wv doesnot mean ' sitting under no other's rule,' but ' sitting by no other'smandate.' (I should prefer vTrapxos.) For the Aeschylean image ofZeus throned on high, cp. Aesch. Agam. 182 Sat/toVcui/ 8c 71-ov \dpis \fiwiiis'i <ji\\x.o. (refivov •q/j.ivuiv.

3. Ancient tradition recognised Oodttiv as = 6doo-e.iv nere. Plut.Mor. 22 E says, T<3 Bodjeiv 57 TO KIVUO0O.I o-»;/iaiVovo-tv, aJs ^vpnriBrj'; ...T/ TO KaOe^o-dai KOX Oadoo-eiv, <Js SO^OKX^S,—quoting this passage. Sothe Etym. Magn. 460. IO 81a TI 7rpoo-8a-KtiTe TacrSe Tas ISpas; TLTrpoo-)(py^iTe ravrats rais ISpcus; If rj had stood before TI, the last clausewould have seemed to glance at the other explanation. So the Schol.Ood^ere, Kara Sid\vo~iv dvri TOV Odooere- but adds, rj Oouis

APPENDIX. 287

4. Buttmann would connect BoaJQst to sit with Of, the stem of rWr/iu.QodtfD cannot be obtained directly from 6e. It is possible, however, thata noun-stem, from which Ood£<a to sit came, may itself have beenderived from a secondary form of $e. It might be said that 6aa-, 6ou>-,suggest a 8eF or OaF or 8v akin to 6c: cp. <J>CLV (Tn<pa.v<rK<o) with <j>a,

UTV (oriiAos) with o"Ta.5. To sum up :—Emped., Aesch. and Soph, seem to have used

6od£eiv as = Bdacruv. We can only say that (i) the sound and formof 6od£ui may have suggested an affinity with Wo-™, 86u>Ka<;: (ii) asa purely poetical word, 6odt,w belonged to that region of language inwhich the earlier Attic poets—bold manipulators of old material—used a certain license of experiment, not checked by scientific etymo-logy, and so liable to be occasionally misled by false or accidentalanalogies.

NOTE III.

Verses 44, 45.cos toiaiv ifjLTrelpoicri KCU TOIS f £

£<jucras op(i> jU.aA.to"Ta T<OV ^S

It is not without careful consideration that I have given the view ofthis passage which appears in my text. A different interpretation hasthe support of scholars whose opinions justly carry the greatest weight,first among whom must be named my honoured friend, the RegiusProfessor of Greek in the University of Cambridge. If any suchquestion could be decided by the authority of a master's instinct, itwould be so for me by the judgment of Dr Kennedy; and as in thiscase I am unable to concur with it, I can only state my reasons, in theassurance of a candid and friendly hearing. In his brilliant edition ofthis play Professor Kennedy renders the passage thus (p. 58):—

'u)'s since roiaw ifnrupoia-iv to men of experience 6p5> I see that (notonly counselling but) KOX also rds |i)/<, )opas ™v jSovXcv/uarcov comparisonsof their counsels ^dkurra coo-as are in most lively use.' In a noteon T<XS ivfufaopas T(oV 7rpaj)t.dT(iiv (Thuc. 1. 140 § 3) Shilleto wrotethus :—

'Interpreting here (see §1) "events, issues, results," I disagree withsuch rendering of Soph. Oed. T. 44 <us rota-w Ip-Trupoiari «al ras $vfn<ftopds |£«j<ra.s 6pw /naXwrra TCOV /JovXeu/AaTaji'. I have long thought that ' com-parisons of counsels' was there meant and have compared ^Eschyl. Pers.528 quoted above on 128, 9. (I am rejoiced to find that Prof. Kennedy

288 APPENDIX.

and I have independently arrived at the same conclusion. See journalof Philology, Vol. i. p. 311, 312.) KCU. seems thus to have more signi-ficance. Men of experience may receive suggestions from not onlygods but from other men (C*T' COT' aySpos olcrdd trov). Collations also ofcounsels are most effective. I t is not improbable that Sophocles hadin view the adage a w T« BV' ip^o/xivia KO.1 T« irpd $ TOV ivoTj&tv Horn. // .10. 224.'

It will be seen that Mr Shilleto agreed with Professor Kennedy intaking £vfi.<j>opd<s as = 'comparisons,' but differed from him (1) in taking£uxras—as I do—to mean 'effective,' not •' in vogue' (an old schol. in Lhas £oxras, a'vrl rot! evEpyeorepas): (2) in taking the KOX ('also') toimply ' independently of hints from the gods,' and not ' in addition tooffering counsels.'

The explanation of fi>jU.<£opas as 'comparisons' seems to have beenfirst proposed by John Young, Professor of Greek in the University ofGlasgow from 1774 to 1821; but it occurred to Mr Shilleto andDr Kennedy independently both of him and of each other. Mr Verrall,the editor of the Medea, has added his sanction to this rendering of

In Aesch. Pers. 528 we have £v[i<l>ipuv ^ovXtvfiaTa, 'to comparecounsels.' Hence it is inferred that 'a comparison of counsels' couldbe expressed by £vp.(j>opd (3ovXfvfndT<j>v. On the other side I would sub-mit two considerations.

1. <rv{ji.<l>opd is a word of very frequent occurrence, and yet in theextant literature of the classical age it is never found except in one oftwo senses,—(i) an event, issue: (ii) a calamity. That is, usage hadrestricted this very common noun to senses parallel with the intransitivecrvju^epeiv as meaning ' to happen' (Thuc. 6. 20 f uvcveyicoi /xiv Tavra OJSf3ov\6^f.6a, ita eveniant). The limit imposed by usage can be illustratedfrom Lucian. His Lexiphanes is a burlesque of euphuism. There (§ 6)we have the phrase TO phi 817 SeiTrvov y\v cwro o-t>/x,<£op<3i>, ' the repast wasfurnished from contributions.' The point is that the learned speakerhas employed (rvfn<f>opd in a sense which derivation warranted, but whichsounded strangely, as parallel with the transitive a-vjx^ipuv, ' to bringtogether': the ordinary phrase would have been a7ro <rv[i.[3oX<i>v.

2. Next, we will suppose that Sophocles intended to hazard anexceptional use of the noun, relying on the context to show that£vfji<popd<; meant ' comparisons.' Convenience prescribes the general rulethat, when a strange use of a word or phrase is risked in reliance on anexplanatory context, this context should not follow at an interval, but

APPENDIX. 289

should either precede or closely accompany the word or phrase whichwould otherwise be obscure. A rough illustration—the first that occursto me—from our own language will serve to show what I mean. ' Manyof the visitors were afterwards present at a collation, and did amplejustice to the difference of hands in the MSS.' If we heard that readaloud, we should be apt to suppose—down to the word ' to'—that' collation' meant luncheon ; and a certain degree of discomfort wouldattend the mental process of apprehending that it meant a comparisonof documents. This inconvenience would not arise if the mentionof the MSS. preceded, or closely accompanied, the word ' collation.'Such an argument applies a fortiori to av^opd, since the literary senseof the word ' collation' is at least thoroughly recognised, while av^opdnowhere else occurs in the sense of ' comparison.' Consider now thetwo verses,

ok Totcrtv e/Mra'poicri Kal r a s £v/j.<l>opds

op<3 //.aXiara TS>V j3ov\ev/juiT(ov.

When the first verse was spoken, would any hearer in the theatre doubtthat ft>/A<£opas meant 'issues/ or divine that it was going to bear theunexampled sense of ' comparisons' ? And the indispensable clue,r&v povXevfidruiv, is postponed to the end of the next line. In the cir-cumstances, it is hard to imagine any good writer arranging his wordsthus; it is, to me, altogether inconceivable that a skilled writer for thestage should so arrange them. If Sophocles had intended to suggestiv/x.(f>epeiv ^ovXevfxara, he would at least have given |u/t$opas fiovXev-/j.aT(DV.

It is justly maintained that the interpretation which we are dis-cussing (1) explains the K<U, (2) is logical. Certainly: but, as I haveendeavoured to show in the commentary, my version also satisfiesthese two conditions. And while, on the other view, the sense islogical, I must confess that to me it does not seem appropriate. Thegeneral spirit and tone of the speech appear adverse to it. ThePriest of Zeus salutes Oedipus, not, indeed, as a god, but as unique andsupreme among mortals. Can we imagine him giving his peerlesssovereign so strong a hint to consult other men? Oedipus himselfafterwards mentions casually that the suggestion to send for Teiresiashad come from Creon (279), but that is a very different thing.

For £oxra?, Mr Verrall has proposed to read criocras, from raw to sift,—a verb found only in Her. 1. 200 owi 81a o-ivSovos, 'they strainthrough linen.' • He renders: ' Since I see that among the experienced

J. S. 19

2 9o APPENDIX.

comparison (or conference) of counsels does in a manner (/AaAiora) siftthem.' As fudXicrra could mean ' most' or ' best,' it was unnecessary toinvest it with a sense of which there is (I think) no example : yet eventhose who are unable to entertain this conjecture must appreciate itsstriking ingenuity. Commenting on it in a valuable paper read beforethe Cambridge Philological Society (University Reporter, March 14,1883), Professor Kennedy observes that Greek literature presents noexample of a metaphor from 'straining' (-qBiw, Strj e'o)), or from '-sifting'(KotTKivitfo, StaTrao), more rarely a-dw, aa.Kf.va>, crqOw), while in Latin thenearest approach is the use of cernere, of which cribrare, ' to sift,' isa derivative.

Mr Fennell, the editor of Pindar, has tentatively suggested anotherversion which I may mention before closing this note. ' For I seethat, in the case of men who have been tried in action, their practicalexperiences (-ras £x>/^opas) are also (i. e. in relation to the future too)more effectual than any counsels' (offered by men without such ex-perience). Now (a) while agreeing with the versioa of £<u<xas, I feel thatits figurative sense is here rendered extremely bold by the separation of•ras £vfi,<popd<5 from T W ovXivfidrmv, since, in my version, it is TW fiov-Xevfu-drcov which determines the relation in which £coo-as means 'effective';(b) I should also venture to question whether fidXiara T W /JovXev/mrwcould stand for /xdXXov 'rj rd fiovXevfj-aTa in a case where a-v^opai, as' the lessons of life,' are contrasted with j3ovXevfn,aTa as merely theoreticcounsels.

NOTE IV.

Verses 198 f.

reXeiv yap, £* TI vi>£ dtfyrj,

TOVT «r rjfiap ip^erai.

Before adopting reXeiv, I had weighed the various interpretations ofre'Xei, and had for some time been disposed to acquiesce in Elmsley'sas the least strained. He renders 'omnino,' 'absolute,' comparing Eur.Bacch. 859 ff. ytw£Tai Se TOV Atos | Aideua-ov os TT6<£UKCV iv riXu 0cosI Savora-ros, dv&ptxnroun. 8' ij7r«i)TaTO5. On Elmsley's view, iv riXu theremeans omnino, ' in fulness'; and here the sense would be ' in fulness—if night spare aught—day attacks this ': i. e. so as to make the tale ofhavoc full. Yet I think with Professor Tyrrell that in Bacch. 860 ivT£XU could not bear the sense which Elmsley gave to it. I shouldprefer there to render it, as Mr Sandys did, ' in the end'—i.e., when

APPENDIX. 291

his wrath has been aroused. I now believe, however, that Munro'sbrilliant emendation in that place is right,—os Tr£<j>vKev iv dreXel Beds |Seii/oVaTos: 'who is a god most terrible towards the uninitiated' (J^ourn.Philol. Vol. xi. p. 280). If, then, re'Aei is to mean ' in fulness' here, itmust dispense with even such support as might have been derived fromthe passage in the Bacchae. And, at the best, the sense obtained bysuch a version is hardly satisfactory. Still less would it be so, werere'Aei joined with d4>fj, as = ' spare anything at all': a TI Tt'Xet d<t>rj couldnot possibly mean el OTLOVV d<j>rj. Nor could TC'XCI go with d<f>rj as =' remit anything in regard to completeness': nor again, as Hermann pro-posed, 'remit anything to the completion'—i.e., fail to complete.

Others have rendered—'if night at its close spare anything.' Theobjections to this are,—(i) the weakness of the sense: (ii) the simpledative in this meaning: for ' at the end' is inn ™ TtXei (Plat. Polit.268 D), or 7rpos T«\« (Legg. 768 c). The scholiast who explains reXei asfox T<3 eavT-tj's TtAet begs the question by his addition of «ri TU>. Of pro-posed emendations, the obvious reXeiv—which Hermann merely sug-gested, himself preferring the bolder cure mentioned below—is at oncethe simplest and the best. Dindorf spoils it (in my judgment) by takingit with dcj>rj instead of iirep^erai:—' Fortasse igitur scribendum, TeXelvydp el (vel rj) TI VV£ d<frrj, i- e. nox si (vel ubi) quid malorum perficiendumreliquerit, id dies aggreditur et perficit.'

Among other conjectures are: (1) Kayser, TtXeiydp- el TI K.T.X. 'forAres will finish his work.' (2) Hermann, /xe'XXei ydp- d TI VV£ 8' d<fn}K.T.X.: ' Cunctatur enim (sc. Mars): si quid nox autem dimiserit, idinvadit dies': /xeAAei, 'delays,' meaning, I suppose, 'tarries too longamong us.' (3) Arndt would change riXei into del, and in the 5th ed.of Schneidewin (revised by Nauck) this is approved, re'Xei being pro-nounced ' clearly wrong.'

NOTE V.

Verses 219—221.

ayoj f£VO9 fiev TOV Xoyov TOVS' i£epa>,

^tvos Se TOV irpa^OevTOi' ov ydp av fMKpdv

lyyevov avros, /irj OVK e\tov TI vvfifloXov,

Professor Kennedy understands ov ydp K.T.X. as referring to a sup-pressed clause. 'On my having been a foreigner at the time of thedeed, I lay no stress; for had I been no foreigner, but one of thecitizens, I myself, whatever my native shrewdness, as in guessing the

19—2

2 9 2 APPENDIX.

riddle of the Sphinx, should not have traced the matter far, seeing thatI had not (/X^OTK «x<m/) a n v token (i.e. any clue to guide me).'

The difficulties which I feel in regard to the above interpretationare these, (a) I do not see how the hearer could be expected to supplymentally such -a suppressed clause as 'That, however, matters not; foreven if I had been a citizen'... (b) The crv/ifioXov lacking to Oed. issome way of obtaining such a clue. We should not expect him, then, tosay that, even if he had been a citizen of Thebes at the time, he couldnot have made much progress in the investigation, because he wouldhave had no clue.

According to Professor Campbell, the suppressed clause is d "xvtvov,and the sense is: 'I have remained a stranger to the matter, for, if Ihad undertaken an inquiry, I could not have followed it far, since I hadno clue to guide me.' 'He offers this excuse for having hithertoneglected what he now feels to be an imperative duty.' But Sophoclesassumes that Oed. has just heard, for the first time, of the mysteriousmurder (105—129). On hearing of it, Oed. straightway asked why theThebans themselves had not at the time made a search (128). Here,then, we cannot understand him to speak as if he had all along sharedthe knowledge of the Thebans, or as if he were apologising for havingneglected to act upon it sooner.

Mr Blaydes understands : 'For (were it otherwise, had I not beenthus ignorant), I should not have had to investigate it (avro, the fouldeed) far, without finding (quin haberem) some clue.' To this theobjections are that (1) py O{IK,£ WV= 'unless I had,' and could not mean'without finding': (2) the remark would be suitable only if Oed. hadalready for some time been engaged in a fruitless search, whereas he isonly about to commence it.

Schneidewin formerly conjectured rj [for ov\ yap &v /xaKpciv | 'xyevov(tyro's, OVK [for fxrj OVK\ i^iav TI crv/x^oXov: ' for [if I had not appealed toyou], I should have searched long indeed by myself, seeing that I haveno clue.' In the 5th ed., revised by Nauck, oi3 is wisely replacedinstead of r) (though OVK for /xrj OVK is kept), and the sense is givensubstantially as I give it.

Much of the difficulty which this passage has caused seemsattributable (1) to a prevalent impression that ov ydp...av in such asentence always means, 'for else,' etc.: (2) to want of clearness regardingfJLIJ OV.

Now, as to (1), it depends on the context in each case whether ov yapav means, 'for else,' etc. When it has that force, it has it because there

APPENDIX. 293

is a suppressed protasis. Such is the case in v. 82 d\\' dKavov yap av...€fp7T€: i.e. d /AT) TJSVS r\v. Such is also the case in 318 S««A.eo-'"ov yap av Sevp' iKo'yu?jv: i.e. d [i.rj SicoA.£o~a. But when the protasis is notsuppressed, then, of course, there is no such ellipse as our word 'else'implies. Thus Xen. Anab. 7. J, 11 KCU VVV aWijiu' ovSk yap av M»fSo/«>sfjt.€ 6 /?ao"iA.evs CTTCUVOUJ, el ££t\avi>OLfii TOVS €vepy£TUS : ' a n d n o w I

will go away; for Medocus the king would not commend me, if Ishould drive out our benefactors' Had the protasis ei iieXavvoipi TOVSevepy. been suppressed, then ov8e ydp aV...eVaivoiij must have beenrendered, 'for else he would not commend me': but, since it isgiven, we do not need 'else.' So Dem. De Cor. § 228 (o/xokoyrjKe vvvy ijjid'; virdpy^av eyvwoyAeVovs ifie p.kv \eyuv xnrip Trjs iraTptSo?, avroV 8'

virkp $tXc'ir7rov. ov yap av /J.tTairu9tiv vyuas C^IJTCI, jx.rj Toio'unjs ovtrrjs Trjs

V7rapxovo~r]s vwoX-ijij/eais vepl iKarepov. 'he has admitted that, as mattersstand, we start from the conviction that I speak in our country's cause,and he in Philip's; for he would not have been seeking to bring youover to his view, were not such the existing impression with regard toeach.' Here, firj Toiavrrp OWTJS represents the protasis, d /tu? Toiavrr} rjv,exactly as here in O. T. 221 /m) OVK lywv represents the protasis d firjtlxov: and we do not insert 'else' after 'for.'

(2) As regards ixrj oi with the participle, the general principle may,I think, be stated thus. Every sense possible for (e.g.) py irouSv ispossible for faj ov iroiw when the principal verb of the sentence isnegative. Take the sentence pdStov rjjuv Zfiv (irj TTOVOIKTI. The participialclause here could represent, according to the sense intended, any one offour things, viz. (1) ei fxij irovovfiev, 'if,—as is the fact,—we are notlabouring': (2) eaV nrj Trovwfiev, 'whenever we do not labour,' or, 'if weshall not labour': (3) el jx-q irovol/xev, 'if we should not labour': (4) dpvrj iirovovfiev, 'if we had not (then) been labouring, (as in fact we thenwere,)' or, 'if we were not (now) labouring, (as in fact we now are.)'So in the negative sentence, ov paScov -qplv £,fjv fn-rj ov TTOVOVO-L, the

participial clause can equally represent any one of the same four things.But from the very fact that fxrj ov can stand only in a negative

sentence it follows that a participial clause with firj ov will, in practice,most often express an exception to a negative statement. This must not,however, make us forget that yaj ov with the participle is still equivalentto the protasis of a conditional sentence. Thus :—

H e r . 6. 9 TrvOo/xevoi. TO Tr\r}6o<i TCOV 'ldSo>v vtiav KaTappu>8r]o~av fx.rj ov

ovvarot ytvwvTai VTrepjiaXiaOai, KCCI OVTCU ovVe Trjv yi'iXryrov otoi re !<oo~i

IXq OVK C01/T6S VaVKpaTOpm K.T.X.: Where /XT) OVK i6v7£<S = d /XT] dill,

294 APPENDIX.

(or rjv p ) CCIKTI,) the negative condition. Her. 6. 106 elvd-rg 8« OVKe£eAevo"£O"#ai «pao"av p } OU irXiypeos «OVTO9 TOV KVKXOV, *'.£. ct prj TrXrjprjS

io-rlv 6 KVKXOS, ' if (as is the case) the moon is not full' (they arespeaking on the eivarri itself). Plat. Lysis 212 D OVK apa eo-ri <j>lkovT<3 <f>i\ovvrt p ) OVK dvTi(j>t\.ovv, i.e. edv p ) aVri<£iXi}, unless it love in

return. Soph. O. C. 359 IJKEIS yap ov Kevrj ye, TOVT' eyw o-a<f><j>s | efoiSa,/xi) ovxi Sciju.' ipol (jiepovaa. TI: ' thou hast not come empty-handed,without bringing,' etc.: where the participial clause, epexegetic of Kevrj,implies ti /xrj ecpepes, (OVK av rJK€s,)—'hadst thou not been bringing (asthou art bringing), thou wouldst not have come.'

In all the above passages, it is the present participle which standsafter /x.17 ov, as it is also in O. T. 13, 221. Now compare (1) Dem.De Coron. § 34 ixrj Ka.T-qyop-qo-o.VTOi Alo-)(fvov (=ei fi.-q KaTrjyoprjcrtv A'txr)(lvr]s)

furjSev !£<D TIJS ypa<prj<; oiB' av eyco Xoyov oi;8cva eiroiov//.ijv erepov. (2) De

Falsa Legat. § 123 ov yap ivrjv p.r) TrapaKpov<r6i.vT<av vfiwv (= ei fir] Trape-

Kpovo-OrjTe vjuets) /Acivat tXtVira). Here, though the sentences are nega-tive, we have pj , not fiyj ov, with the aorist partic, representing theprotasis. In (1) the order of clauses affects the question, but not in (2).Owing to the comparative rarity of p} ov with the participle, generalis-ation appears unsafe; but it looks as if prevalent usage had accustomedthe Greek ear to p? ov with partic. chiefly in sentences where the pro-tasis so represented would have been formed with (1) imperf. indie, or(2) pres. subjunct., or (3) pres. optat. In conditional sentences withthe aor. indicative, even where the negative form admitted p j ov,there may have been a preference for pf. The instances cited seemat least to warrant the supposition that, in such a sentence as OVK OVdiriOavev el p) €7reo-c, Demosthenes would have chosen p j (rather thanP7 ov) irecrtav as the participial substitute for the protasis.

NOTE VI.

Verses 227 f.

Kei fiev <£o/?eiTat, TOVTrixXr?//.* vire£e\wv

avTos Ka6' avTOv.

With this, the common reading, it is necessary to suppose someellipse. I believe viretjeXwv and av-nk to be indefensible. If they wereto be retained, I should then, as the least of evils, translate thus:—' And if he is afraid,—when (by speaking) he will have removed thedanger of the charge from his own path,—[let him not fear].' Such an

APPENDIX. 295

ellipse—though, to my mind, almost impossibly harsh—would at leastbe mitigated by the following 7reur£Tai yap dXXo /i.ev | aorepycs oiSeV,which we might regard as an irregular substitute for an apodosis in thesense of ix-rj tftofJefaOio, yap being virtually equivalent to ' I tell him.'

Among the interpretations of the received text which have beenproposed, the following claim notice.

1. Professor Kennedy renders (the italics are his): ' and if he fears,and hides away the charge | against himself, let him speak out.1 Herevire eAcuf = ' having suppressed,' and /w} a-iara-aYo) is mentally suppliedfrom v. 231 (three verses further on).

2. Professor Campbell gives the preference to the following version(while noticing two others):—'And let the man himself, if he be touchedwith fear, inform against himself, by taking the guilt away with him':i.e. vTre£e\u>v ='having withdrawn,' and 'the words Kaff avrov are to beconstrued Kara, ovvetnv with v. 226, sc. Troieira) ra.Se, self-banishmentbeing in this case equivalent to self-impeachment.' This is tantamount(if I understand rightly) to supplying crq/uaiveVco from arj/xaCveiv in 2 26.

3. Schneidewin: 'And if he is afraid, because he will have revealed(vTre£e\uv) a charge against himself,—let him not fear' {sc. /u.17 <po/3ei(r6<o).

So Linwood, only supplying vqiuuvirw.4. Elmsley : ' And if he is afraid, (still let him denounce himself,

sc. orrjfuaivirta,) thus extenuating the guilt (by confession),'—crimen con-fitendo diluens. To say nothing of the sense given to vn-e eXoV, theaorist part, seems strange on this view.

5. Matthiae regards the construction as an irregular form of whatmight have been more simply put thus: KA \XXV <£o/3eiTai, TO cTnVXi/ aavrds Kaff avrov VTn^eXwv (afl"«A.#eTfc) £K rrjs yrjs)' im'crerai yap oiSti/

dXXo aarepycs : ' If he is afraid, (let him leave the country,) thus takingaway the charge against himself.' He explains vTrefeXcov by 'su&ripiens,'i.e. subterfugiens, declinans, 'evading the danger of being accused.'Neither this nor the ellipse of aVeX eVo) seems possible. Wunder nearlyagrees with Matthiae.

6. Hermann (3rd ed.) translates v. 227 'Si metuit, subterfugiensaccusationem sui ipsius,' and supposes the apodosis to be 777saj8Xa/3ifs,—/iev and Se having been added because the clauseydp has been put first. Thus he agrees with Matthiae as to v-n-eieXcov,but takes it with <f>o/3eiTai, not with a supposed diriXQiTw.

7. Dindorf also takes Matthiae's view of •uVe eXui', but wishes (ed.i860) for virt£eXoL in an imperative sense: 'crimen subterfugiat': 'lethim evade the charge against himself (by going into exile).

296 APPENDIX.

Under one or another of the above interpretations those given bymost other commentators may be ranged.

Among emendations, the palm for ingenuity seems due to Hartung'sK£i fx.lv <£o/3ttTat, TOVTrUXrjfi eTre^iroi | avros KaO' aurou: ' a n d if he is

afraid, still let him prosecute the charge against himself.' This is, how-ever, more brilliant than probable.

Mr Blaydes in his note proposes to read KEI fiev <f>of3uTai TOV7TIKXJ//A*

virt£e\eiv {to draw forth from the recesses of his own mind), and sup-plies, 'let him feel assured.' For this view of wnr eActv, cp. above,no. 3. In his text, however, he gives (on his own conjecture) KO.1 i*.rj

VTrt$tXeiv | auros KO-6' avrov.

NOTE VII.

The proposed transposition of verses 246^251,

Otto Ribbeck suggested that these six verses should stand imme-diately after 272 (lydLovt). He thought that their displacement in theMSS. arose from a confusion between V/JUV Se in 252 and the same wordsin 273. He argued that 251, TraOelv aTrep TotcrS' apTiws ^paua/xrjv, has nomeaning unless it follows 269—274, K<U ravra TOTS foj SpSa-i K.T.X.Dindorf and Nauck adopt the transposition. Against it, and in favourof the MSS., I would submit these considerations. (1) The transpositiondestroys the natural order of topics. The denunciation of a curse onthe murderer must stand in the fore-front of the speech, whereas thetransposition subjoins it, as a kind of after-thought, to the curse on thosewho disobey the edict. It thus loses its proper emphasis. (2) Thetransposition enforces an awkward separation between TCLVTO. TOIS

firj Spmaiv (269) and TOIS aXXoim (273). The latter depends for itsclearness on juxtaposition with the former: but six verses are now in-serted between them. (3) In 251 Ribbeck's objection would fail if wehad T<3S' instead of TOTCTS' : but TOWJ-S' is used to include the hypothesisof several murderers (247, cp. 122).

NOTE VIII.

Verse 305.ti Koi and Kai el.

(1) A Kat, in its normal usage, = 'granting that...,' where the speakeradmits that a condition exists, but denies that it is an obstacle : above,302 : 408, £i KOX Tvpavvus : El. 547, £t «ai cr^s Si' a yvoyi^s

APPENDIX. 297

(2) In our passage (as in Ai. 1127, Track. 71), the KO.1 has a slightlystronger sense,—' if indeed—though I should be surprised to hear i t '

(3) Both these uses differ from that in which el KaC has the sensewhich properly belongs to Kal A, 'even supposing that...,' where thespeaker refrains from granting the existence of the alleged condition:Tr. 1218 el Kal paKpa. Kapr eWiv, epyao-O-qo-eTai, ' even if the favour isa very large one, it shall be granted.'

For the regular distinction between el K<X£ and Kal A, see //. 4. 347Kal el Sexa irCpyoi 'A^a«3v | v/j.eiu>v irpoTrapoiOe fia^oiaTO, compared with //.5. 410 TvSei'Sijs, EI KO.I ixd\.a Kaprepos eoriv.

The normal use of Kal A occurs below, 669, 1077: O. C. 306 KelftpaBvs I ev8ei.: Ant. 234 Kel TO fi.rj8ev efepco: 461 Kel fjut] o~v Trpovia]pv£as :

El. 6 1 7 Kel [IT] SoKUJ <TOl.

Conversely, we have KOI el for el KO£ in Ai. 692, 962 : O. C. 661:below, 986, 1516.

(4) All the foregoing uses, in which el KaC forms a single expression,must be distinguished from those cases in which KOC belongs closely tothe following word, as 283 el Kal rplr' icrri: Ant. 90 el Kal Suvifcrei y.

Similarly, for Kal el, distinguish those cases in which KaC ='and' :O.C. 1323 iyw Se crds, Kel |AII crds, dAAa TOV Kanov | irorfwv (pvrtvOtis.

NOTE IX.

Verses 328 f.

TOLjJh COS S.V EtTTCO flTlj T a O" eK<f>TjV(i}

Prof. Kennedy takes the passage thus :—eyd> 8' ov fiijiroTe elirco ra/xa,/ will never speak my things, cos av (EUTCO), however I may call them(whatever they may deserve to be called), /xi? TO. a eK^vta KaKa, lest Idisclose your things as evil. Or, as he renders it in verse, 'but mine Ine'er will speak, [ however named, lest I display thine — evil.' For co'so.v a s= ' in whatever way,' he compares //. 2. 139 cos av eycov era-co,3r£it9co/xe#a Travres: Soph. Ai. 1369 cos av Troufcrjjs, TTOMTaypv xprjo-ro'S yccra: Dem. De Cor. 292 [§ 192] TO...irepas, cos av d Saijucov J3ov\rj8rl,•n-tivTtnv ytyverat: and adds : ' We might place commas before and afterto's av, to indicate the quasi-adverbial character which it acquires by theellipse [of eurco], in reality not more abnormal than that of 178010 in 900[937], TJSOIO //.cV, TTCOS 8' OVK aV;' (Oed. Tyr., pp. 76 f.).

298 APPENDIX.

As Prof. Kennedy has well said elsewhere (Stud. Soph. p. 62), if anyemendation were to be admitted, the simplest would be thruv for curco (achange which Hermann also once suggested), with a comma after ra.fi.':eyoj 8' 01; fiijirore (eiTrco) Ta/na, cos av ciircoV ( _y telling them) /«/...IK^TJVW.

But with him (though our interpretations differ) I believe that the wordsare sound as they stand.

Hardly any passage, however, in Sophocles has given rise to so largea number of conjectures. Most of these have been directed to the samegeneral object—some such alteration of the words TO/*' COS W ei/n-co asshall make it easier to take the second /j.rj with £K<£r/yco. The followingmay be mentioned: (1) Wolff, TO//.' oxj/av' eiffco, 'my visions,'—ohaving that sense in Aesch. Cho. 534. (2) Hartung, TO QLafyar(3) C. F. Hermann, TO fidvaov ei™. (4) Campbell, e«ra rdh', ok avfiyj ra o-' iK<f>rjv<j> Kaxa. (5) Nauck, approved by Bonitz, avtoyas cnrco.(6) Campe, Quaest. Soph. 1. 18, ayvmv dveiirw. (7) Arndt, raXXwvavcnru). (8) Seyffert, Weismann, Ritter, Tap cos dveUw. (9) Wecklein,Tafx S>8 aveiiro). (10) Papageorgius, nx/t es o"' dvziirw. See his Seitrdgezur Erkldrung und Kritik des Sophokles, p. 22, Iena, 1883.

NOTE X.

Verse 361.

The forms -yvoTo's ##</ yvcooTos.

yvcoTos is regularly formed from the verbal stem yvco with the suffixTO : cp. Skt. giid-t-as, Lat. notus. In the form yvcoo-rds, the origin of theo- is obscure : Curtius remarks that we might suppose a stem yvw;expanded from yva>, but also a present ^yvwyw, which might be comparedwith O. H. G. kndu. In the case of Kawros (Eur.), KAawro's (Soph.),the <r is explained by «aFyco (Ka«u), xXaFyw (KXaim). The existing datado not warrant us in assigning the forms with or without tr to certainperiods with such rigour as Elmsley's, for example, when he regardedevyvwTos as the only correct Attic form, ayvwo-ros occurs in Odyssey,Thucydides, Plato (who has also yvcooros); in Pindar Isthm. 3. 48ayvuxrroi is doubtful; Mommsen gives ayv<«Toi, and so Fennell, whoremarks ad loc. that in 01. 6. 67 for ayvwrov (as against ayvuxrrov)Mommsen has the support of two good MSS. We have aypuTos inSophocles and Aristophanes ; euyvmoros in Sophocles, Euripides,Lysias, etc.

With regard to the meaning of these verbals, it has been held that,where such forms as yva>Tos and yvworos existed side by side, Attic

APPENDIX. 299

writers appropriated the potential sense to the sigmatic form, distinguish-ing yvaxrTos, as 'what can be known,' from yi/coros, 'what is known.'Nothing in the sigmatic form itself could warrant such a distinction.However the u be explained, yvcooros, no less than yv<oros, musthave primarily meant simply ' known,' as (cawi-os ' burnt' and KXOU-

OTO'S 'wept.' And we find axXavo-ros as = 'unwept' (not, 'what can-not be wept for'), TroXuKXauo-ros as ='much-wept' (not, 'worthy ofmany tears'). When the modal idea of 'may' or 'can' attached itselfto these verbals, it was merely by the same process as that which inLatin brought invictus, 'unconquered,' to the sense of 'unconquerable.'Yet I would suggest, on the other hand, that the special attributionof a potential sense to the sigmatic forms may have thus much ground.When two forms, such as yvutros and yvwoTos, were both current, regularanalogies would quicken the sense that JV(OT6<S had a participial nature,while •yycooTos, in which the u obscured the analogy, would be felt moreas an ordinary adjective, and would therefore be used with less strictregard to the primary participial force. Thus it might be ordinarilypreferred to yvuTo's, when ' knowable' was to be expressed. At thesame time, it would always remain an available synonym for yvwTosas = 'known.' And we have seen in the commentary that Sophoclesis said to have used yvwcrTos, as well as yvanos, in the sense of 'well-known.'

NOTE XL

Verse 478.

The reading of the first hand in the Laurentian MS., irex-paios d Tavpos.

This reading raises one of those points which cannot be lightly orsummarily decided by any one who knows the rapid transitions and thedaring expressions which were possible for the lyrics of Greek Tragedy.Hermann—who was somewhat more in sympathy with the manner ofAeschylus than with that of Sophocles—characteristically adopted thereading,—which he pronounces 'multo vulgata fortiorem.' The meresubstitution of metaphor for simile is not, indeed, the difficulty.Euripides, for instance, has {Med. 184) a-rap <f>6/3os el Treio-u> | Secnroivavifiijv... KaiVoi ro/caSos Sepy/ua Xeaiviys | diroravpovTai. SynaxxiV. Butthe boldness of XeatV»;s so closely followed by fywo-Lv is not comparableto that which we must assume here, if TOV aS»;Xov avSpa were so imme-diately followed by 7reTpatos o TaCpos : nor can I persuade myself thatSophocles would have so written.

3oo APPENDIX.

The further verbal question, whether <£on-a irerpaios could be said inthe sense, 'wanders among rocks,' is one which must be considered inthe light of Sophoclean usage. We have below 1340 airaytT EKTOVIOV :1411 6a\d<T(riov | e/cpii^ar': Antig. 785 <fcoiTas 8 vTrepTrovTios iv T dypovo-

/xots avXats : El. 419 cc^ecrnov | Trrj^ai ..(TKrjtrTpou: Ant. 1301 /3a)/«'d... |

\vei.../3\t<j>apa. (she closes her eyes at the altar): and perh. fr. 35 <cai(Suijxialov eo-xapas Aa/3<ov, for Steph. Byz. 191. 8, citing it, says, TOTO7TLKOV /3oo/uos Kou Kara Trapaywyrjv jSw/uaios. Given these examples,we could scarcely refuse to Sophocles such a phrase (for instance) as4>OLTS. op€iv6<s. My own feeling in regard to irerpcuos is that it isdecidedly bolder—not to say harsher—than any phrase of the kindwhich can be produced; but, on the other'hand, I certainly am notprepared to say that, in lyrics, Sophocles could not have used it. It isthe extreme abruptness of the metaphor in this context, rather thanthe singularity of the phrase, that has decided me against readingTrerpttios o ravpos.

NOTE XII.

Verse 508.

opa. The Sphinx.

The Sphinx, with lion's body and human head, has a unique placeamong the most ancient symbols of an irresistible daemonic might, atonce physical and mental. The Egyptian type was wingless, and ofmale sex. The Sphinx of Ghizeh—oldest and largest of extant exam-ples—dates from the age of the Fourth Dynasty (perhaps from circ. 2400B.C.), as Mariette's latest results have established {Revue archeol., newseries 26, 1873, pp. 237 ff.), and was the object of a cultus, which doesnot appear to have been the case with any other Egyptian Sphinx.

The winged type occurs first in the lands of the Euphrates. Theearliest example which can be approximately dated is afforded by thepalace of Esharaddon, which belongs to the seventh century B.C. Herethe winged and crouching Sphinx is female (Milchhoefer, MittJi. desdeutschen archaeol. Institutes in Athen, fourth year, 1879, p. 48,—the bestauthority for the present state of knowledge on the subject). Phoeniciawas in this case, as in so many others, the point at which Egyptian andAsiatic influences converged. A stele from Aradus {Musee NapoleonIII. xvui. 4) shows a Sphinx with Egyptian head-gear and on a pedestalof Egyptian character, but with the Assyrian wings.

APPENDIX. 301

The wingless Sphinx was not unknown to the earlier art of Helleniccountries. Such a Sphinx (female, however, and in this respect notEgyptian) occurred on the Sacred Way at Miletus (Newton, TravelsVol. 11. p. 155). At Thebes, singularly enough, was found a terracottafigure, about 4 inches long, of a wingless crouching Sphinx (Milchhoefer,/. c, p. 54). As is well known, it was maintained by Voss in hisMythologische Briefe that the Greek Sphinx, being borrowed fromEgypt, was wingless until the influence of the Attic dramatists popu-larised the winged type. Aeschylus, indeed, like Hesiod, does notmention wings in his brief description of the Sphinx on the shield ofParthenopaeus {Theb. 541), nor in his only other notice of the monster(fr. 232): but the Sphinx of Euripides, like that of Sophocles, iswinged (Phoen. 1022 ff.). Gerhard argued as far back as 1839 (Ab-handl. der k. Akad. der Wissensch. z. Berlin) that the Greek wingedSphinx was probably much older than the age of the dramatists,and this fact has long been placed beyond discussion. The oldestrepresentations of the Sphinx found on the soil of Greece Proper arepresumably the relievo-figures in gold, ivory, etc., of the .graves at Spatain the Mesogaia of Attic, and at Mycenae: and these have the wings.Three round figures of winged Sphinxes, in Parian marble, have alsobeen found in Greece (two in Attica, one in Aegina): a round terracottafigure of a winged Sphinx, which possibly served as akroterion of aheroon, has been found at Olympia, and a similar figure is reported tohave been found at Corinth. These Sphinxes are regarded by Milch-hoefer as the oldest and most complete Greek examples of polychromyapplied to round figures. The feathers of the Sphinx's wings were, intwo cases at least, painted red and dark-green (or blue?), and in oneinstance a brownish-red colour had been given to three corkscrew ring-lets which fell on the Sphinx's breast and shoulders.

It was not in connection with Thebes and Oedipus that the Sphinxwas most generally familiar to Greek art. By far her most frequentappearance was on sepulchral monuments, as an emblem of the uncon-querable and inscrutable power which lays man low,—as the Seiren,from another point of view, was similarly applied. But the Oedipusmyth illustrates in a very striking manner the essential traits both in theAsiatic and in the Hellenic conception of the Sphinx.

(1) The Sphinx oppresses the Thebans. This belongs to the originalessence of the Sphinx idea, as a manifestation, in mind and body, ofa force with which mortals may not cope. A grave of the EgyptianThebes shows a bearded Sphinx, with one of its feet on three men

302 APPENDIX.

(Lepsius, Denkm. v. 3. 76 c). An Attic vase shows two Sphinxes, witha prostrate man between them. A bowl found at Larnaka representswinged griffins and Sphinxes, with a man held captive (Milchhoefer /. c.57, 51). The pitiless female Sphinx of Greek mythology belongs to thesame order of winged pursuers as the Harpies and the Gorgons.

(2) The Sphinx asks a riddle. Here we seem to have a purelyHellenic graft on the Egyptian and Asiatic original. To the Greekmind, the half-human, half-leonine shape was itself a riddle, and—giventhe notion of oppressor—could have suggested the story. The Centaurwas not characteristically an oppressor of man; in the Chimaera, nothingwas human; but in the Sphinx these conditions met, and the crouchingposture suggested grim expectancy.

(3) The Sphinx sits on the <&IKCIOV opos near Thebes. In the HesiodicTheogony the Sphinx is called $i£ (4>?K' OXOIJV, 326). Which was older,—the name of the hill, or <fci£ as a name for the monster? If the former,then we might well suppose that the localising of the myth had beensuggested by the accident of a hill with such a name existing near atown in which Phoenician and Egyptian influences had long beenpresent.

(4) The Sphinx is vanquished by Oedipus. This is hyperbole clothedin myth. 'He is so acute that he could baffle the Sphinx.' For it is adistinction of the monumental Sphinx that it never appears as tamed orvanquished. The man-headed lions and bulls of Assyria, as Layardpointed out, are symbols of hostile forces which have been subdued andconverted to the service of the conqueror. It is never so with theSphinx of Egyptian, Asiatic, or Hellenic art.

In conclusion, I may notice the most recent addition—a brilliantone—which has been made to the known examples of the Greek wingedSphinx. Under the auspices of the Archaeological Institute of America,the site of the ancient Assos, opposite Lesbos, on the south coast of theTroad, has within the last two years been thoroughly explored by amission of American scholars and archaeologists1. On Oct. 4, 1881,was found the fragment of a relief with winged Sphinxes, belonging tothe Doric temple of Athene, which crowned the acropolis of Assos.The date of the temple may be referred to the early years of the5th century B.C. The Assos relief exhibits two Sphinxes crouchingface to face, and must have decorated the lintel above the central inter-columniation of the temple-front—having a heraldic significance, as the

1 In the Fortnightly Review (April, 1883) I gave some notes of a tour in the Troad(Sept. 1882) which included a visit to Assos.

APPENDIX. 303

civic emblem of Assos, like the two crows of the Thessalian Crannon,the two axes of the Carian Mylasa, the two heads of Tenedos, and thelike. Mr J. T. Clarke, in his excellent Report on the investigations atAssos, of which he has been the director, (p. 111) writes:—

'Of all the sculptures of Assos discovered by the present expedition,and in the Louvre'—[those namely given to France in 1838 byMahmoud II., of which the most striking are the bas-reliefs of Centaurs]—' the magnificent Sphinxes are by far the best preserved, they alonehaving been taken from a hard bed of mortar, which had long savedthem from weathering. The carving of this relief is of a delicacy andvigour comparable to the best works of fully developed Greek art.Throughout the body the firm muscles and yielding cushions of fleshare indicated with an appreciation of natural forms which shows adistinct advance beyond the art of Mesopotamia, successful as were itsrepresentations of animals; while the decorative character of thecomposition is maintained by the admirable outline of paws, wings, andtail. The heads are of that archaic type familiar in Attic sculpturesdating near the beginning of the fifth century B.C. The eye, thoughshown nearly in profile, is still too large,—the corners of the mouthdrawn up to a meaningless smile. The Egyptian derivation of theSphinx is more evident than is elsewhere the case upon Greek works,by the closely fitting head-dress, welted upon the forehead and fallingstiffly behind the ears.'

KP.OI.

KP.n T

Tl

rjKl

MS *

*

NOTE XIII.

Verses 622—626.

9vrj(TK€iv ov <^vyei>' o-c

)o8etfijs olov CO"TI TO ^

rei'^wv OTJSC irio"T€v<r<uv* * * *

f$ov\ofi.ai

lOovilv.

Xeyets;*

KP. ov yap (fapovovvrd o~ ev /3\iir(o. OI. TO •yoOi' i/iov.

In discussing this passage, I take first the two points which seembeyond question.

1. v. 624 oTav...<t>6ov£v, which the MSS. give to Creon, belongs toOedipus. The words irpoSeifTjs olov EO-TI TO <f>6ov*lv can meannothing but ' show forth [by a terrible example] what manner of thing it

304 APPENDIX.

is to envy,'—how dread a doom awaits him who plots to usurp a throne(cp. 382). Ant. 1242 8«6^as lv dvBpwirouri Trjv SvcrjSotiXiap | otru> fityur-

rov aVSpi TrpocTKeiTai KaKov. El. 1382 KOX 8ei£ov ay#p<o7roicri Ta.iriTlii.ia. |

7^5 Sutro-e/3«'as ola ScopotWai 6eot. T h u c . I. 76 aXXovs y av ovv olofieOa

TO yjjxiTtpa \a(36vTa$ 8 e i £ a i juaXicrra ei Tt fjL€Tpid^o[i.€v. 6. 77 Tpo6v/jLOT£pov

Setfai avTois on OUK "Icoves raSe tlaiv. (For the A?w of the threat, cp.also Ant. 308, 325, Track. 1110.) Eur. Heracl. 864 TJ5 Se vvv TVXQ \ySporois airacri XafHTrpd KTJpv(Taet fiadeiv, \ TOV cvru^etv SoKovvra /i?;

£rj\ovv (said of the captive Eurystheus). It is a mere accident that 71730-8uKWfii does not elsewhere occur as = to show forth: that sense is asnatural for it as for TrpoBrjXou), irpo^atVo;, TrpoK-qpvo-o-w, etc. I do notthink that OTOLV can be defended by rendering, ' when thou shalt firsthave shown,'—a threat of torture before death. This strains the words :and death would itself be the essence of the warning example. Read10s av, in order that: as Phil. 825 cog av els virvov ire'crg.

2. v. 625, cos ovx •u7rei£cov...X€yeis, which the MSS. give to Oedipus,belongs to Creon. Spoken by Oed., vird^wv must mean 'admit yourguilt,' and Tuo-Teu'crav ' obey' me (by doing so): but the only instance ofTTICTTCVEIV in this sense is Track. 1228 TTUQOV TO yap rot fxeydXa TrioTtv-aavT i[ioi | ajUKpoii aTricrTeiv Trjv Trapos crvy^ei \a.piv : with 1251 croi ye

7noTeu'cTas. But there (a) the sense of ' obeying' verges on that of takingone's word as warranty for the act: and (b) TTUOOV, diruTTuv help it out.Here, Creon speaking, vird^wv means ' consent to give me a fair hearing,'—under the tests which Creon himself proposed (603 f.),—and iricrTeu-o-cov, ' believe' my solemn assurances.

3. Verse 624 having been given to Oedipus, and v. 625 to Creon,will the passage have been healed if vv. 625 and 624 change places? Ithink not. For v. 624 will then mean : ' [I will yield, and believe you,only] when you have been made an example of envy': to which Creonwill reply, 'Nay, I find you mad' (i.e. what you call my envy is butremonstrance with your folly). This is too disjointed. I have longthought, and still think, that a verse spoken by Oed. has dropped outafter 625, as is explained in the commentary.

NOTE XIV.Verse 762.

a7TO7TTOS.

I believe that diro7rros has two distinct uses, and that a neglect ofthe distinction has made some confusion. (1) As a verbal adject, of

APPENDIX. 305

passive sense: seen, though at a distance: Arist. Pol. 2. 12 07™?co-Tai rj KopivOla CK TOW x<<i/u.aTos: (2) in poetry and later prose, as anadject, meaning, ' away from the sight o f : implying either (a) 'seenonly afar,' 'dimly seen,' as ^4z. 15 : or (b) lout of sight of,' as here : i.e.not seen, or not seeing, according as the oi/n.9 is that of object or sub-ject. Dionys. Hal. 2. 54 Iv an-oVrw TiOevrai rov x°-PaKa (°f a n ambus-cade), '/« a place out of sight' (not, ' in a place seen afar'). a7ro7rro9does not occur in the active sense parallel with (1), as = 'seeing, thoughat a distance': analogy would, however, warrant i t : see on 515. Aststrangely gives 'TO awn-rov, specula,' quoting the Platonic Axiochus369 A, and Lidd. and Scott, referring to the same passage, give 'TOa-rroTTTov, a look-out place, watch-tower': bu t there ef a7ro-7iTov

='seeing afar off.' In this adverbial phrase (Phil. 467 efO-KOTTUV, Galen 3. 222 i£ airoVrov Oiao-dfLtvos) the word has sense(1), meaning, ' so that the place at which you look is a?ro7rTos to you.'

NOTE XV.

Verse 1137.

tis 'ApKTovpov. The significance of Arcturus in the popularGreek calendar.

0ju..-* n Ursa Ma-ior

Q,KArcturus

Arcturus is from apKTos and ovpos, 'watcher '(akin to 6pd<o, and toour wara?)—the ' bear-ward,' the keeper, or leader, of Ursa Maior. Thisname was also given to the whole constellation BOOJTTJS ('ploughman') ofwhich Arcturus is the brightest star: Cic. Arat. 96 Arclophylax, vulgoqui dicitur esse Bootes. Greek writers speak of dp/crovpov ITTITOXT] not ina geometrical sense, but as meaning 'earliest visibility'; and this in twodistinct applications.

(t) The season when Arcturus first begins to be visible, after sun-set, as an evening star, shortly before the vernal equinox (March 20—21).This is sometimes termed the 'acronychal' rising (from a/cpoV xos, on theverge of night). Hippocrates, who was the contemporary of Sophocles,

J. S. 20

3o6 APPENDIX.

and who illustrates the popular reckoning by Arcturus more clearly thanany other writer, uses dpKrovpov liriToXrj in this sense without any quali-fying epithet, leaving the context to show what he means: ve.pl SiaiViy?3. 68 (vol. vi. p. 598 ed. Littre') /xtra 8e ravTa [viz. when 44 days haveelapsed from the winter solstice] wpt] rjorj t,i(j>vpov nvUiv, KO.1 fmXaKonipr]

•q wpy)'...ura Se [15 days later] apKrovpov hrvroX-q, Kal xeXiSova wpr; rjorj

tf>aLV€u6ai, rov €X°P-€VOV ^ XP°VOV iroua.\t£rcpov rjorj oidyuv /xcxpis l<rr]fi.epir]s

[the vernal equinox] 77/u.epas rpuxKovra ovo.(2) Far more commonly, apKrovpov imroXij denotes the season

when Arcturus begins to be visible as a morning star. This is termedthe 'heliacal' rising (17X10/07), because Arcturus is then visible beforesunrise. In the age of Hippocrates and Sophocles (say in 430 B.C.),Arcturus began to be thus visible about a week before the autumnalequinox, which falls on Sept. 20—21; and, in the popular language ofthat age, ' the rising of Arcturus' commonly meant, ' shortly before theautumnal equinox.' Cp. Hippocr. irepl Siamjs 3. 68 (vi. 594 Littre, beforethe passage cited above) rov p,\v iviavrdv is rlo-a-apa fiepw oiaipiovo-iv,airep /xaXiora •yivwo-xowiv 01 TTOXXOI, x^puva, yjp, 6epos, (jidivoirwpov. KO1(1) xei/Aajva / " • ' °"r° ir\eidou>v 8v(7tos o.)(fiL icn7|U,epii?s rjapivrjs, (2) r/p 8« airo

Jcriijiitpujs f-^XPl f^-EiaSwv CTTITOX^S, (3) 6£po<s 8e airo TrXudoa>v /^«XPl *PKTOTJ-

pov CITITOX^S, (4) (pOwoTTiapov oe aTro apKrovpov /u-e'xP' 7rX£ta8o>v 8u<rtos.

Here he tells us that, according to the reckoning with which the Greeksof the 5th century B.C. were most familiar, the year was divided intofour parts, thus: (1) Winter—from the setting of the Pleiads to thevernal equinox: (2) Spring—from the vernal equinox to the rising ofthe Pleiads : (3) Summer—from the rising of the Pleiads to the rising ofArcturus : (4) Autumn—-from the rising of Arcturus to the setting of thePleiads. In the sevenfold division of the year (noticed by Hippocratesin his vcpl 'E/3So/xa8u>i/), summer was subdivided into Oipos, early sum-mer, and oirwpa, late summer: and the latter ended with the ' heliacal'rising of Arcturus, as Galen 5. 347 says: oo-oi TOV iviavrov ds oira Tijxv-OVO-LV (Spas, axpi jiAev ctriToXrjs rov KVIVOS (Sirius) cK-mVoutri TO Oipos,

Ivreudw o\ (ne^pis apKrovpov rrjv 6-jrwpav. Hippocrates says that, inwatching the course of maladies, particular attention should be paid tothe stars, especially to the rising of Sirius and of Ardurns, and to thesetting of the Pleiads; for these are the critical seasons at which diseasesmost often mend, cease, or enter on new phases: n-epi dipwv, vSarw,TOTIW 11 (vol. 11. p. 52 ed. Littre). The short phrase of Sophocles, eisdpKTovpov, can be matched with several of his medical contemporary,showing how familiar the sign was: iniSrjp,. 1. 2. 4 Trtpl dpurovpov (= a

APPENDIX. 307

little before the autumnal equinox), ib. 1. 2. 7 irpo dpKrovpov oXCyov KOXeir' dpKTovpov (before, and a/, his 'heliacal rising'): irepl deptov K.T.K 10pyre VTTO Kvva JUIJTC iiii TC3 dpnTvipta (neither just before Sirius rises, norjust when Arcturus does so). For the Roman writers, though Arcturushad no longer the same importance as a mark of the people's calendar,he is especially the symbol of equinoctial storms in September : Plaut.Rudens prol. 69 Nam Arcturus signum sum omnium acerrimum: Vehe-mens sum exoriens: cum occido, vehementior, Cp. Horace Carm. 3. 1. 27saevusArcturicadentisImpetus, Plin. 18.74(Arcturusrises)vehementissimosignificatu terra marique per dies quinque (indicated as Sept. 12—17).

A passage of curious interest is Plin. 2. 47 usque ad sidus Arcturi,quod exoritur undecim diebus ante aequinoctium auctumni. Here Plinytreats the ' heliacal rising' of Arcturus as an event of fixed date,occurring annually a-bout Sept. 9 or 10. But, owing to the precession ofthe equinoxes, this 'heliacal rising' becomes progressively later,—aswill be seen below, about one day later in every 70 years. In Pliny'stime (about 70A.D.) the earliest time at which Arcturus could havebeen seen before sunrise would have been considerably later thanSept. 9 or 10. It would seem, then, that Pliny had taken his datefrom a literary source long anterior to his own age. On this point,Professor G. H. Darwin has kindly given me the subjoined note :—

' A rough calculation gives the following results with respect to therising of Arcturus in the latitude of Athens (3 8° N.):—

'In 430 B.C. the rising of ArcturUs (R.A. 185°, decl. 320) precededthat of the sun

on 7 Sept. (N. S.) by 22 minutes*and on 15 Sept. by 61 minutes.

' In 70 A.D. the rising of Arcturus (R. A. 1910, decl. 29*) precededthat of the sun

on 15 Sept. by 23 minutes,and on 22 Sept. by 62 minutes.

' After a star has risen it remains invisible for some time on accountof mist on the horizon, but if the climate be clear the interval ofinvisibility after geometrical rising is short. It is of course also in-visible in the day time and shortly after sunset or before sunrise. Iftherefore a star only rises in the geometrical sense a short time beforesunrise, it will remain altogether invisible. From the above resultswe see that on Sept. 7, 430 B.C. and on Sept. 15, 70 A.D. Arcturusthough really above the horizon before sunrise must have been in-visible on account of the brightness of the twilight. On the 15 Sept.

20—2

3o8 APPENDIX.

430 B.C. and on the 22 Sept. 70 A.D. it must have been visible aftergeometrical rising, and before there was so much daylight as to ex-tinguish stars of the first magnitude. It is likely that Arcturus wouldhave thus been first visible as early as 12 Sept. 430 B.C., and as20 Sept. 70 A.D. The first visibility of Arcturus took place betweenseven and eight days earlier in the month in 430 B.C. than in 70 A.D.In a clear climate like that of Greece the first visibility, after theperiod of invisibility due to the nearness of the sun, would fix thetime of year within two or three days. At this season the rapiddecrease of the sun's declination conspires with the increase of hisright ascension to produce a rapid increase in the interval by whichthe rise of Arcturus precedes that of the sun. As above stated, thisinterval would increase from 22 to 61 minutes between Sept. 7 and15, 430 B.C. In a week after Sept. 15 the star would have risen longbefore sunrise, and the appearance of the star in the east and therapidity of its extinction by the rays of the sun would cease to be aremarkable phenomenon.'

NOTE XVI.

Verse 1505.

Porson on Med. 284 holds that Tragedy never admitted irepC before avowel (whether the prep, stood alone or was compounded with anotherword) in senarii, in trochaics, or in a regular system of anapaests. InAr. Th. 1070 •Kf.piaKka. occurs in an anapaestic verse from Eur., but this,says Porson, seems to have belonged to a free or irregular system(systerna illegitimum). In Soph. 225 irepiaAXa belongs to lyrics: sontpiopyws (not a certain reading) in Aesch. Ag. 216: 7repi<«8wos ib. 1448:and 7repitoo-ta Soph. fr. 611. Where a compound of ircpi occurs elsewherethan in lyrics, Tragedy, Porson says, used tmesis: as Eur. Bacch. 619Tc38eirepi /Jpo'xous e/3aXXe : fr. ap. Cornut. De N. D. 184 K.opv(f>yj Sc 0ea>vo•n-ept yQw lywv \ <£aetvos aWtjp. Similarly such a form as lyV^'e^evos(Ar. Ecd. 879) belongs to Comedy, not Tragedy. Here, then, he wouldwrite irapd cr<f> 1817s (the MSS. having Trapi'S s) : Fritzsche, ire.pl. aft iSijs.But it may be urged : (1) such a tmesis is alien from the style ofordinary tragic dialogue: (2) the extant remains of Attic Tragedy justifyPorson's remark that compounds of irepi were avoided, but are toosmall to warrant a rule absolutely excluding them: (3) the probability

APPENDIX. 309

of such a rule, intrinsically slight, is further lessened by the irepiaAAa ofthe Euripidean anapaest: (4) one reason why irepi before a vowel shouldbe usually avoided is evident: a compound with d/ufri would inmost cases express the same notion, without resolving the foot: e.g.d/j.Tri)(u>, dji.<^i(TTr]fiL d ispensed with need for irepie^co, irepdonjfii, A single

example like our passage goes far to break down the assumed uni-versality of the exclusion.

NOTE XVII.

Verse 1526.

00 Tis ov £rj\ia TTOX.LT<J>V rats r

Lucian once uses the verb iiri(3\cira} with a dative, Astrol. 20 (where heis imitat ing an Ion ic style) Kat <r<j>io-i yiyvofitvoun TO JX.\V rj 'AcppoSCrr] T<3

Be 6 Zciis T(5 §e d "Ap s eVe/JAe ay (looked favourably upon). Plutarch(Caes. 2) has rots pif/xao-iv t7ro<£0aA/uuii/Tos, 'eyeing the money'(covetously), but that proves nothing for «7ri/3X€Tno. iinfiXiira) usuallytakes either (a) an accus. with preposition of an object towards whomone looks,—us i^as Plato Phaedr. 63 A, hr\ rrjv ®rj/3aia>v TTOXIV Deinarch.or. 1 § 72: or (b) a simple ace. of a thing which one mentally considers:as X070V9 Plat. Legg. 811 D, a.Tvyl.a.%, <rvix4>opds Isocr. or. 1 §§ 21, 35.Are we warranted, then, in rendering, ' not looking jealously on theprosperity (f>yA.a>, or as Prof. Kennedy translates it, the aspiring hopes)and fortunes of the citizens'?

I take £q\u> as a dative of manner with ore'/SAtTrcv. Thebansviewed Oedipus, not with jealousy, but with £17X05, i.e. with a sensethat he was the type of perfect good fortune, the highest modelfor aspiring effort. £,rj\os is felt by one who is impelled to lift himselftowards the level of a superior; <t>66vo$, by one who would depressthat superior to his own; when they are mentioned together, it isbecause baffled fiJAos often breeds (pOovo';: Plat. Menex. 242 A irpwrovjj.lv C A-os, euro Se 'Aou tfrOovos. Cp. Eur.' Suppl. 176 ff. cro<£oV Be•Kiviav T ehropdv TOV oA/3ioi/, | irivrjTd r h TOVS irXovaiovs dwo-

/3A£7T€iv I £rj\ovvO', lv' avrov ^prjfJLarwv ?p<os t^r/, i.e. tha t his £,r}\os of

the prosperous man may spur him to honourable exertion. The chiefreason for preferring OV...TOUS Tvxa's to Musgrave's oV...rfc TV'XT)9 is thatthe latter is so much further from the MSS. : the usage of impXeiruv alsofavours the former. The reading of the MSS., OOTIS...KCU TU'X<US «7ri-

is nonsense. We cannot supply rjv with the participle.

310 APPENDIX.

Prof. Kennedy, reading «3s ns, renders: 'mighty man he was, forone who never eyed jealously the aspiring hopes and fortunes of thecitizens': i.e. he was as powerful as a Tvpavvos could be who refrainedfrom jealously suppressing all eminence near him. This version raisesthe question noticed above—as to whether impXtirbiv would have beenused, without any addition, in the sense of invidens. As regards thesense, we scarcely seem to need here a clause which qualifies andrestricts the former might of Oedipus, even though this clause at thesame time implies a tribute to his moral greatness.

INDICES.

I. GREEK.

The number denotes the verse, in the English note on which the word or matter isillustrated. When the reference is to the Latin critical note, cr. is added to thenumber. When the reference is to a page, p. is prefixed to the number. )( means,' as distinguished from.'

Ai a cretic, 229

1 6170s, 402dytajXi), 204dyvdis, act. and pass., 677dypol, opp. to 7r6Xis, 1049dyp6vononr\dKes, 1103ayvpn)S, 387

adiwoXis, £10deXXdSes tirwot, 4C6&£ofuu, 155dBius, 254d8iKTos, of Delphi, 898a0Xios, of folly, 372aldov/xai. with (1) accus. of pers., (2) infin.

of act, 14271)( oipavos, 866

597afyta alpeiv, 996af/xa 1/upvXi.ov, 1406

ai/woOs, 1279oipeic, to 'take,' or 'slay,' 996atpevSai TrivOos, 1225ai(TV/XVtfTT]$ )( TVpOLWOS, pp . 4 f.

aliipa, 1264

d/coueiK, to be called, 903dKT7j (J3I6/MOS), edge of, 182cucui' d/covo'tos (of an act), 1229d\l£o/ua« as future, £39

s; 350puts and meets a supposed objec-

tion, 1375aXXos, 6, idiomatic use of, 290fiXXos redundant, 7d\Kos omitted (otfris, dXXd), 1331aXXws T6, 'and moreover,' 1114aXoKes, in fig. sense, 1211dXieiv, 695

ot a.Kij.o.1, 1243

f apd, 417TTjs fiiyas 0£Xa/j.os, 194

dV=d ay, 28r, 749&, ellipse of with imperf. (lpov\S/niv),

1348; (?Je«), 256, 1368dv omitted after os with subjunct., 1231&v with infin. or partic, 11dv with partic. or infin., limit to use of,

av repeated, 139, 339, 862, 1438av before verb corrupted to dra-, 1348d not found in Attic prose as

'to recognise,' 1348ri, a constraining doom, 877p , 450

dva%, of a god and of a seer, 284

472dva-wveiv, to revive, 1221uvappriyvivai, intrans., in fig. sense, 1075dV5pa, accus. before infin., in a yvibiti), 314

3 I 2 INDICES.

e7yt ioo

&>ev, senses of, 1463

av-qKearov, of a fdaafia, 98

dvd' ojv = dvrl TO^TUJV, 264

dvieiv with adj. , to make such or such,

166

d£ioO<j-0cu, to be condemned (with infin.),

1449

airavdav in commands, 236

aTreipwj' — cwretpos, 1088

dvevBiveiv, to steer aright, 104

<"nW, 753dTrXoOi', els, 519

dVd )( <•«, of source, 395drf, sense of in compound adjectives,

196

dw6 )( irapd or 7r/)6s TICOS, 42

cbroi/cer<r#cu, pass., bold use of, 997

diroKkiveiv, intrans., 1192

airoKplpeiv, 640*

dirovoatplfciv, 480

dTrb^evos, 196

dirdiTToKiS, exile, 1000

airoirros, two senses of, p . 304

a7TO7T7os aorews, 762

cbrocTTrae ATT/SOS TIV&, 1432

airoUTepeiv iavrbv rijs 7rdXe«s, 1381

aTroarptipeiv x ^ a ' > ' ' 5 4

diriTOynos dcdy/o;, 877

a7r67-/50T0S, 1314

drrofiaffKeiv, 483

apa equiv. in sense to ap ov, 822

dpauos, bound by an oath, 276

apaios 56/iou, sense of, 1291

dpaio$ 6\olfj.7]i't 644

apyds, senses of, 287

'pa TTOSWV, 718 ; KVK\WV, 1270

, of plural number as opp. to sin-

gular, 844

apiara, adv., 1369

dpKrioVf' one must rule, ' 6 2 8

dp/x6f«^, absol., of oracles, to come true,

902

dpovpa, fig. sense of, 1257

&ppy)T' appr/roiv, 465

"ApTefj.LS dfxtpiirvpos, 207

Spx«" )( ^«™w, 54

dffrpoii ^Kjj.eTp€?u0at yrjv, 795

dtrxdWeiv, 937

arcXetJTTjros, 336

arifios with genit., 788

aidaSia, not necessarily stupid, 550

aCfeip, to reflect honour upon, 1091

aSpiov always adv., 1090

o H s , 'unaided, ' 221, 341

afo-6s = ' a t once ' (dSeKip&s KO.1 variip), 458

OUT(5S = 'unal tered in opinion, ' 557

avToS^i/xavTov, 138

avTus, sense and accent of, 931

dfavTis (\6yos), unproved, 656

d<pUvai favrSv, to absolve oneself, 707

dcpLKVetffdai. iirl Trdvra, 265

ct</>6/3ijTos, ' no t fearing,' with genit., 885

&Tpav<TTos = ou xj/aitras, 969

ai/zoppos, 431

B

Paws = with few attendants, 750(3cLtcxetos $eos, 1105

/3aX\ei>' ey a/rip, 656

paWetv is BV/JLOV, 975

/3apus, of vehement wrath, 673

fSaoavos, 493

/JaiiiXeus, title of Zeus, 903

^ X T ; dvfjioO, OeGiv, 893

jSouX^iro^iat, 1077

fiovvofios )( povvo/xos, 26

f36<riceiv—Tp£<peiv, 1425

s = guarding the land, 160ydp, merely prefacing statement, 277ydp, in elliptical sentences, 582y&p, in assent, n 17ydp, in negation, 1520ye, scornful (<rvye), 44576.. . ye, 103076, added to a repeated pron. (a{...<re'ye),

IIOI

76 iiivroi, 442

yi TOI STJ, IT71

yiveOXar(ircSXews), her ' sons , ' 180

7ec^Tas, senses of, 470

7cwr6s and yvwards, 361, p . 298

yovy yzvvalos,

GREEK. 3*3

8dib?, 214Sdwretv, of mental pain, 6816a<f>va.<f>6pos, 21

Si, introducing a yvii/j.rj, 1108 , introducing objection, 3798 , after <ri, etc., in addresses, 10978 , of apodosis after concessive protasis,

302Si, when attention is turned to a new

point, 319Si...ye, 1030Be oxiv, 669, 834SttKVv/u, of a warning example, p. 304Set/la, delfiara., 294Savd, adv., 483Seivdirovs dpd, 4188f/£et, STJXOI, etc., sometimes impersonal,

1294Se£id, first sense of, 1243Seirepa, rd, the second-best course, 282Sri, as nearly = ijdrj, 968SrjkaSri, 1501Sr/Xrifia, sense of, 1495S-qv, adverbs in, 1310Srjra, in assent, 44584' aWipa TCKVudiyres, 866

toon, 773v, 'bear, to the end,' 321

SI5O.KT6S, opp. to dppijTos, 300

Sldoifii \byov i^iavTif, 583Sieraw, 394, 8548iex«", trans, and intrans., 717SiKd^HV, peculiar use of, 1214Sira£ws = ' in a strict sense,' 853MKT), 274SwXkivcu, to forget, 318Stopl&iv, 723, 1083Si7rX<u TiJXat, 1261SoKeiv, to approve, 483So/ceti', (1) with infin. understood, (2) 'to

have repute,' 1191SvoTv, never a monosyllable, 640SvaoipiiTTov, 1315SvcriroTfios, of folly, 888

E

( elided after rj (e(r) '£), 970

ia, if, a monosyllable, 1451, 1513iyyeyus, 1225

veinos, sense of, 702ijs = e'v apdrei, 941

iynvptSv (conjectured), 1031lyxos (pponrlSos, of a device, 170iyta oiir, 322Bos, sense of, 886fSpa, of supplication, 1d with subjunctive, 198, 874el with fut. indie. ,702e£...ei'Te = e?7-e...efre, 92el KOX and KOX el, p. 296

el Kal, 305

eif TI fir/, in diffident expressions, 124eldeire = elSelrjre, 1046elSds, with J«?V knowledge, 119eUdOw, 651eiV , sense of, 979eiVco's, T6, of a reasonable estimate, 74elfil understood with an adject., 92el/xl with partic, instead of pres. or im-

perf., 126etpyo/icu, to abstain from, 890efs = continuous, 374els, with superlat. (KOXKUTT' avr/p ets),

1380els eavrov, TO, in what concerns himself,

706els KaKiv, 78els Trdrras (aiSdv), 93ets TI tpofieiadai, 980etr ovv...etTe, 10494K in adverbial phrases (<:£ iirapxvs), 131

/t, of a former state (rv(p\!>s eK SeSopKo-

«s) . 454/c, of ultimate cause, 590, 1453

in (paKpov), ' at a long interval,' 1141ix =' since' (<•£ ov), 1197

= fi.eTaTdSe, 282Weiv, to repudiate a statement, 849rqs (conjecturedby Dind.), 1506 cr.

v, to fe abroad, 114iKKoXeiv, 597iKKiveiv (pvpa), 354ixMuv Saanbv, 35iK/ieTpeioBai yrp aarpois, 795

1137

314 INDICES.

(KireipaaOai, 360

*ai, midd., 951vo/iai, fig. sense of, 153nos ayercu (instead of IK T&TTUV), 1340fieiv, 428

imiv = hKoioios (of an act), 1229iXaiveiv dyos, 98i\ativeiv isrp^ds, 1160(\evdepovv crro/ia, sense of, 706i/j.ir{<f>VKe, of prophecy, 299

(fj.7r\rj<r<Fetv, 1264

iv = 'in the case of,' 388iv, of pursuit or calling (iv TJJ rexvv)> 561iv apyoh (TrpAjjeecBai.), 287iv yivu, 1016£>< S<-, adverbial, 27, 181iv (Si/coorais), 'before judges,' 677iv &pKio, 652iv aol, penes te, 314iv aol, ' in thy mind,' 770Iv Tiei opav and ivopav TI.VI, 537&> TI5X!/> 7W> 80, 1112

iv xepo'c, iy his hands, 821ivayris, 'liable to a curse,' 656ivapiBixd, 1187ivdareiaOai, 205lvda = iKe!ffe (v$a, 796

739a='in that point,' 598

u, 1481223

ifaipelv, to put out of account, 908itc\8eiv, to be fulfilled, 88iiea-Tf/JijMivoi, said of suppliants, 3tgurovv, to bring to a (lower) level, 425,

i^KTOlHoV, 408

e'6s as = 'thine,1 p. 6TT aYpaw and like phrases, 1049£ira.Ko6ei.x, 794

7re( = ' for else,' 390ireixopuu, 249?jr(, adverb, 181iirl ripa. (ptpuv, 1095<?7rl jWwf XeKToi (conject.), 13 cr.^ir! TIJ di/5/)( = in his case, 829iirl <ppbvijia OVO/JOS, 692

iv, classical use of, p. 309

iirlicovpos, 'avenging,' 497iiriovaa, rj, 1090

1244eiv, sense of, 1529

imo-rpoipri, 134eiriTo\ri aKpbvvxos and ?J\taK?J, p. 305iiriibv, 0, the first comer, 391JTTOS, of an oracular response, 89lirovpos, 194eirifSds, 17, distinguished from 6 i

p. lxviiiis, uses of, 210

, ipias, &c, 890ipp\>lxT)v, aor. of pioi, 1351Zpxonca, to come to be (<f>oveiis r/\0ov),

1357(airepos 0e6s="Ai57)S, 178iarla, of Delphi, 965ev, 'carefully,' 308eS ftSiecu, to give good, 1081ev tad' with hiatus, 959etrayris Xi/crts, 921eiiireia, senses of, 932ev6v )( eu iJs, 1242

a, title of Artemis, 161, 1107

eiy<re7TTos, act., ' reverent,' 864evx°j"<«, constr. of, 269tOoif/, epith. of comfort, 189itpv/iveiv, of imprecation, 1275£<f>vv, of a natural claim, 9(xof-ai; uses of, 891, 1387?X", with aor. partic, 577, 698(xa> intrans. with adv. (Herod.), 708kwpcu, al, the festival, 1264

Z5?}\os )( ipddvot, p. 309fjj", to be operative, 45

Hij, 1st pers. sing, imperf. of elfd, 1123ri-.-TJ, where the first 17 might be absent,

48717 Kaf = than even, 9417 KO.1, in question, 368, 757ij oix as one syllable, 555ij...Te instead olij...TJ, 539fJSct, 3rd sing., 1525

/. GREEK. 315

v, rjSeire, $5e<rai', 12 32a, form of, 1337

r/dis — evayyeXos, 82

rjBeos, 18

rjkbiwjv and ijXa/«p, 13 nij/itos, in tragic dialogue, 1134

1512 cr.

Icrropetv, senses of, 1484<i3 and - ( « , futures in, 538l<ii>, pres., not fut., partic., 773

0BaXa/tos, 1241BaviaiiAos /3C/S?;KWS, 959

0eia, TO., religion, 910dews, epithet of kings, &c, 12356e\yaas, 649Se/uros and de/j-urros, 9930ei5s, said of XOI/JUOS, 27

0eds, without art., 8710e<nri^jr«a, a really pleonastic form, 463ffewpla, uses of, 14916eup6s, to Delphi, 114BT/rela )( Soi/Xefo, 1029

0(Jo/ttu, 891

0oaf«j/, as = 0cur<re(i', 2, p . 286

Bvpuv, 1241

0«, verbal forms in, 651

id.KXi.os, 1218

iaXe/ios, 1218

laxeiv, laKX^v, 1218<^ai ^7rl (accus.), to attack, 495iepos, epith. of Sfifipos, 1428: and Ipis,_ 1379 cr.

iijios, 154, 1096tOi, in entreaty, 1468iKveiedai efs rt, to incur a fate, 1158I/crypto. KXOSOI, 3

?ca, 'where,' 367 (with genit.), 687 (withVKetv), 947 : limit to its use, 1311

ha, final,, with imperf. and aor. indie,

•389Xva. fir) elVw, 328fcra Ka£ = F<ra ucwep, 1187tea, ra, poet, for T& oiira, 1498firoj, adjectival compounds with, 478fo-os, 'just,' 677laovaBai, passive, 31larivai. l\irtSa, 698

1197Ka.6iKi>ei<r6ai, construct, of, 809Kal, emphasizing verb, 851, 989, 1129KO.1, 'e'en,' where the speaker is diffident

(nav liu>l), 1239

nal=adeo, 347

Kal = Sre, 718

Kal (Sevp' lf}Tiiiev) = 'in the first instance,'

148

Kal...xal = 'both, and (yet),' 413Kal yniyi', ' indeed, ' 749, 1004

Kal lufi ye, 345Kal (Tv, 'thou on thy part,' 342KOJ rouTa, 37Katpos, with art., 1050Kaip(Jj=eK KaipQ, 1516Ka»c6s=5i;(r7e^^5, 1063KaXXos, concrete, a fair thing, 1396Ka\£s, colloquial use of, 1008Kara, with ace. of respect, 1087Kara, after its case, 1280Kara iavrof, ='alone, '62Kara arty as livai, 637KaraKoi/MV opfia (of deathlike anguish),

1222Karapyixa, sense of, 920KaTa<pi]iu)( airbiprini., 507

Karevxop.a.1., 246

Karix^i intrans. (to restrain oneself), 782Ke/cXav/ieeos, 1490Kivrpa Si7rXa, 809Kivrpa, fig., 1318KipSos, material gain, 595Kev$eiv, to be hidden, 968Krjdev/J.a, of a brother-in-law, 85KIJXIS aviKpopas, 833

^ )(Moipai, 472iv, of birds, 966H, 'to thy cost,' 401

)( Kakovpai, 1451

a, door-bolts, 1261, 240

INDICES.

KoXafeiK, of verbal reproof, 1147xp, vowel long before, 640Kpelaffwv el JUT) &v= Kpeiavov &GTI o"e [ir

thai, 1368

KTr/fm, of mental or moral qualities, 549KVK\6CIS dyopas Spovos, 161KVWV, said of the Sphinx, 391Kuxpa twri, 290

\aixfiavuv (apalov), 276\a/j,wetv, said of sound, 186\tyeu>, of mere talk, 360\tyu 6V, as an exordium, 412

\elireiv, intrans., to stop short, 1232X?J7«c, fig., of rumour, 731\ijda, parts of used by Soph., 1325XI/M^K, poet, for biroSoxli, 420, 1208\iyUV SoKTJITiS, KO/ITTOS, 6 8 1

Ao££as, 854Xox'Tot, a king's body-guard, 751\ueii', with simple genit., 1350\i(i.v ri\ri = XwriTeXeo/, 317Ameios, epith. of Apollo, 203

Mptxyos, 387lia.Kpa.lavzs, aX, the Nymphs, 1099Iid\ep6s, 190

Ta, o{ one's Jirst wish, 926s, said of (1) god, (2) man, 708, 'prescient,' 1086

fw, /uiTafa, 891a, adv. with adj., 1341

6d\a<Tcra, 17, 194

s = in a strong (moral) position, 652IJ.e6i.hai. \6yov, 784lAei&va. TCJV [j.aid<TT(j)vt 1 3 0 0

l*.d£uv, 'nearer and dearer,' 772kot, fut. or aor. after, 967

ffa, subjunct., 49ukv, clause with, without expressed an-

tithesis, 18xiv ovv, where each word has a separate

force, 483iiv ovv, as=='nay rather,' 705

/lepifivav, uses of, 1124/xiffrjs (£% airrivqi), 'right put of,' 812

Xos, of Delphic oracle, 4801x01 TroXews, sense of, 630

fiiroLKos, sense of in poetry, 452ix-q where fi-rj ov could stand, 1388jui7 before the infin., where ov could

stand, 1455p.rj, in a saving clause (with partic. un-

derstood) = ci ii-q, 1457jUTj ov, with partic, 13, 221, p. 293fi.fi ov, TO, with infin., 1232fii] )( ov irapuv flou/iaferat, 289p.T)b~i, irregularly equiv. to fiTj KO.1, 325

s, 0, 'he who is as nought,' 1019v, TO, 'what is as nought,' 638

Ht]S4v, TO, adverbial with fuo-as, 1187iniSiv dSws, 6 (instead of ovS4v), 397OTTe, understood, 239pi a p"iifiij = evbs pii/irj, 122

t = ' as I bid you,' 1512how far personified, 8631350

fiAvi/ios, 1322

povos, not 'alone,' but 'pre-eminently,'299

/xovifSlai, structure of, p. IxxxHovvos, in dialogue, 304fwvvos, supposed limit to its use by Soph.,

1418

Nvalew 6/J.OV (said of feelings, &c), 337

ii, of sway, 579avoiKTOs, 180

vlfeiv, special sense of, 1228viv, accus. plur., 1331vojxki, use of, 1350vo/xos tdcos and KOIVOS, 865

vvv S4, with aor. equiv. to perf., 263VW/MU, senses of, 300

vaTlfctv, 192

£eu>os for i-ivos in dialogue, 1420&vr) = £ivTiy>j, 455

^VfKpopas, TAS, TUV (Sov\ev[i.dTWV, p. 287

/. GREEK.

ota impossible after OTL in 1401ota (SoCXos, 'y2>?-a slave'), rarer than us...,

763oT8a )( *yt'yI/^0''fw» n 28OiSiirovs as vocative, 405 cr.ohcis = 0IK£T7]S, 756

ol^ai, only sometimes parenthetic, 1051ohp (after TOIOVTOV) instead of ware, 1293oto-fi' WS Trolriuov; 5436\4dpios, pass., 'lost,' 1341(SXeflpos, colloquial use of, 1341"O\v/j.iro!j the sky, 867OjUauXos )( avfupuvot, 1866/jtfipos, symbol of water generally, 1427d/uXiai dffT&v, sense of, 14896/*o7eci}s, sense of, 13626n6o~iropos, 260, 460

6/i&rroXos, ' roaming with,1 2126/J.OV, senses of, 1276

6/j.<pa\6s, the Delphic, 480, 898wo/10 KO.K0V = icanbv ovo/J-afi/ievov, 1284

fores, etc., with a numeral (WoVre), 15056rl<rw, of the future, 486SJTUS /M}, after verb of fearing, 1074oirws irt/XTJ/eis, '(see) that you send,' 1518opcu' T& afrrd, sense of, 2846p!fs; in reproach, 6876p06s, 'justified,' 506opfcos Sewi', 6476p/j.evos, aor. part., 'sped,' 177ipviOi alfftif, 52os an 54 instead of os Si av (in prose), 749oVoc ii-fi, with partic, 347oiros with causal force (=ort Ttxrouros),

1228OITTIS with superl., cl/d being understood,

344. 663ov yap a.v, with protasis suppressed or ex-

pressed, p. 192ov (T&V $tov) = 01! fti, 660ovd' av ets, 281oi!5£ ii-qv, 'no, nor,' 870ovSeh 8s oixt=iras TIS, 373oiSiv (instead of ovdels) §porG>v, n95ovtc ets SKedpov; 430OVK taos, more than equal, 810otf;rw instead of oiiroTe, 105

ironically, 594ovpavla aldiip, 866ore, 'seeing that,' = B-«5^, 918oSns, aWd, for oSns aXXos, dXXd, 1331OVTOS <rv, 532

OVTOIS divided from its adjective, 1444dip8a\/i6s, fig. sense of, 987

nirdyicapTos, epith. of laurel, 83Trddos, euphemistic, 840iradihv, by bodily pain, 403Ilaidi', of Apollo, 154iraiSovpyla for iraiSovpyos, 1248TrdXoi, of a recent moment, n 6 rjraXoio's, joined with 0 trplv (not a pleo-

nasm), 1282•trdXaiajia, of civic emulation, 880iraXo/, redundant, 4307raXX«, trans, and intrans., 153irav Spav, etc., 145, 265irav<ri\rivos (wpo), 1090irdvra, adv. neut. plur., 475, 1197irai'T-eX s, of a wife, 930Trap' otvifi, 780Trap' ovdfr, 983Tropd in TOP Trap' OUT<J plorov, 612Trapafielftew, to outstrip, 504vapapplirTia, with partic, 1494TapaxopT)Y>iiut, p. 7irdpeo-Tti', impers., ' i t can be done,' 766it-apix*-" )( *X«"'. S67raprixriffis, rhetorical, 370vapiivai Kiap, 688TrctpoSos of Chorus, 151Trdrpios )( 7raTp$os, 1394TraTpuirqs, said of a place in one's native

land, 1091irAos, adv., with xapaffTOTerx, 400ViKaaBrivw., usu. with dat. in conjugal

sense, 1100repav {6vfiov), to go far in, 673vepi, compounds with, in tragic verse,

p. 3°8

TeptaWa, use of, 1118TrepLJ36aTOS, 191

7repi<7<ros, 'of special note , ' 841

upcus, 156

INDICES.

irepovr), a brooch, 1269virofiai, aorist forms of, iGirerpafos, a doubtful use of, p. 300TTjyyj, 7) dtcovovcra, 1386irrnxovq, quasi-colloquial use of, 363TrWecrBe )( TreiBeaBe, 1414CT.TriirTeu> = i/j.TrLTTTeiv (as on a bed), 1210irl&rtv <j>^petv TLVI, 1445VIITTIS, senses of, 1420ir\drqs, 10297rAai>os, irXdvrj, 677rXatrTor, 780irKiov TI, ' some advantage,' 37ir\-ri<nd^€iv = Tr\it<Tlov ehcu, 91: with dat.,

" 3 4IIXOVTUI>, name for Hades, 30iroLKi.\(j>5bs, chanting riddles, 130iroJos K.i0cupi&v = Troiov fiSpos Ki&itpwi'os,

421iroXis, the, exists where its men are, 56TTOXIS, indignant appeal to, 629irdXis, adjectives compounded with, 510iroXu'fijXos, senses of, 381iroXvs, of strong rumour, 785iroXiis pet, etc., of vehement speech, etc.,

750iro/Airos, 288iroVoi, 167iroTi=iandem aliquando, 3357roC; 'on what ground?'355TTOO; 'in what sense?' 390

v, 'put into act,' 69, of intrigue (pass.), 124

i, midd., senses of, 287ov, ' more serious,' 1365

Tph, with indie, limit to use of, 776irpd )( OPTI, virip, irpos with gen., 10, 134irpoSeiKvv/ii, of a warning example, p. 304irpoSeiKvvvai. yaiav, 456vpoSdaas )( virepSefaas, 89irpo/AOS Beuiv, of the Sun, 660irpovoia, classical use of, 978TrpoHeveip, senses of, 1482TrpoirrikaKlfa, 427vpoirovuv, senses of, 685Trpos following its case, 178irpos, with dat., after verb of throwing or

falling, 1302

irpos SiKrjf, 1014irpos Troal, TO, 131irpos sou, ' in thy interest,' 14347rpo's TIKOS, 'on one's side,' 134irpos rliros ahlas; 1236irpos TWOS )( irapa Tiros, 9357rp6s (T<J> deivfi), close to it, 1169irpos x0'/"1', I r 52

irpoaayeaBai, 131irpovdirTUv, intrans., 666irpo<rrjyopos, act. and pass., 1337, 1437vpo<ST\mi.v, constructions of, 814

B^Kyj, aid, 38232

Kvpeiv with accus., 1298TtpoGTaBivTa, said of fiiXea, 206irpoo~Ta.TT]V twiypdtpeo'Bai, 411irpoorcmjpioi fleoi, 203TrpocrTaTijs, champion, 882lrpOCTTCtT7)S VOO-OV, 3 0 3

TrpoffTelxeiP for irpoo-ardxeiv (MSS.), 79 cr.TrpotniBzaBat. fiipifivav, 1460irpoOTptireaBcu, 1446Tp6<rwTov, TO crdv, ' thy frown,' 448•wporepov varepov, the so-called figure,

827irpo<palveiv, said of an oracle, 790TrpotpaiveaOai, 395

s, sockets of bolts, 1261earla, 965

(0 TI) 6Xo(/xac, 663irijp7os (city-walls with towers), 56, 1378vvp<j)6pos, of pestilence, 27TTus f)\tTui>; 1371Truraa&aL, 1310

paf({:S6s, of the Sphinx, 391piireiv ets nva, 847poiTT) = momenlum, 961pieo-00.1 (plaatia), 312

<r', elided, though emphatic, 64(racpijs = 'proved,' 390aeii.v6ixo.vTis, ironical, 556

dT0}p, 957bs, of blindness, 1326

/. GREEK.

coi, not cot, required, 435airapyava., fig. for infancy, 1035(rraaifiov, Arist.'s definition of, p. 8ariynv, classical use of, 11(TTtWetv )( (TT^Weadat, 434, 860<7T p£as, having formed a desire, 11<7T^07; = iKCTi)p/a, 9 1 1

ITTO'XOS = Xaos, 170

cTTofia, of a prophet, 429CToiiara, said of one mouth, 1218cvyyevys, with genit. or dat., 814avyytvqs, said of TTOT/IOS, etc., 1082crvWafiuv, colloquial force of, 971

s, of gods, 2 74Scu, 73, 963

pos, strengthens i-wqfieiv, 1113(ri/ifierpos ois /eXiieii', 84crvfi^opi, classical uses of, p. 288<rv/j,(popi, euphemistic for guilt, 99crv[i.<pop&, of a happy event, 454O"u/i0opat (SovXevfuiTttiv, 45

crvfKpvreieiv, 347

crt/j', ' by means of,' 566<riiv avSpd<nv = avSpas lxaPi 551 123civ yr/pq. |8api)s, 17

trui'aXXa'yai SaLfwvojv, 34f 34i , to conspire with, 572os, implying a share in family

worship, 249(rwriBivai, to concoct a plot, 401<TVI>T6/J.O>S, 8 1 0

o"0as, <r<ptas, accent of, 1470o-x"7Ti7 65os, the, 733, 1398e7xoXjj, adv., 434<7(3/ia dpdv KaKus, sense of, 642<rurrip, as epithet of TI);CTI 80

T

understoodT4 Si, answering to TA(after 6Va), 1229

rd X(£oTa r i iuro (of which you speak),1067

TOXOS, last syllable long, 744re, irregularly placed, 258, 528, 694re, linking the speaker's words to those of

a previous speaker, 1001re Kal where Ktxi alone would suffice, 487

ovres, o!=o! yovcts, 999oVres, o! = o irarrip, 1176.« , proposed versions for in 198, p. 290

XeiK (absol.), to perform (funeral) rites,1448Xdv els, 224

, TAOS, of marriage, 930

, 605Vt human skill, 380.. .rrjSe (ftXiireiv), to right or to left,

e, ' so young,' 1508

tjcras, 808

TI, adv., 'perchance,' 969, 1401T£ 5' ?flTic; 319, 1144rf 5' OVTIV1 etTre; 1056

T{ 0IJ/U ; a startled cry, 1471

rl xpelas = Tls XP^a< I r 74Tifiapetv, 'to punish,' 107T(I and ooris combined, 72ris, indef., after noun with definite art.

(0 Kvpios TIS), 107ris with adv. force (raxvs TIS= raxtots ITGIS),

61STis for oo-Tis only in indirect question,

1144rls (?/3as); 'in what spirit?' 151rts 01)—7ras rts, 1526

T(S ouros, Ws... ; for T/S ouros, d's, 1493Toioo-Se, after noun with 6 <ros, 295TOioirSe, in appos. with explanatory adj.,

435TOKOI, labours of child-bed, 26ToVos, rare in Soph., 570TOO X^yo ros eZyai, 917TOUT' airo, TOVTO, 1013

TOOTO iiiv.,.rouT aXXo, 605rpifeiv, said of the concomitants of one's

life, 374Tpl8ov\os, 1062rplros, added, 581Tvpavvls, of the king as embodying king-

ship, 128rvpavvos, earliest occurrences of the word,

, P ' S

Tupawos, probable etymology of, ib.Tvpaccos = a 'tyrant' in our sense, 873TVXV< idea of, 977

330 INDICES.

ii/3pis, personified, 873vfi&aios )( eTridaXafiiov, 422vTe!ja.tpeTt>, 227vire^ehwv, proposed versions for in 227,

P- 29Siirip aras, ' to avert ' ruin, 165, 188

epfutX^i 265p, 217

iir& /iv^/iijs, 1131vwopxypai P- IxxxviivToffTpi<pea6cu fiepl/ivrji, 728VTTOV\OS, 1396

iiroipopa, rhetorical, 1375icpipTew, of rumour, 786ifa&ai, to suborn, 387

s, epith. of v6fi.oi, 865

Vw, to set forth a story, 525v, = ' b e confident,'462

(pans, of a divine message, 151cfiipav )( ipopeiv, 1320(pipciv irldTiM rivl, 1445<pipea6ai irklov, to achieve more, 500<t>(purre, u, rare in trag., 1149<f>{pii>=:<p£poiuu, 5904>ipii) ayvelav, 863^<i)ye«' T(, to escape the penalty of it,

355<pfiliai. /UWTIKOI, 72301JM1 )( <5,u > and K\IJ5U», 43(pdcpetadai, 272^>/Xot, powerful friends, 541tpofleiadai Is TI, 980(polvioi, poet, for Baraai/ios, 24<poiTai>, sense of, 1255(popaSyv, form and senses of, 1310<j>poveTv, senses of, 326, 1520/xwTJtrtK, 'having become sane,' 649

<j>v\aaaea8ai. irapd nvt, sense of, 3820i«ris (TT^T/JOU, etc.), 334

Xai'pw Train, sense of, 596aXafa, fig. uses of, 1279eiv, of song, etc., 1218

Tifiupeiv, as opp. to a fine or toan/tla, 107

XeipodeiKTOs, a ajroj \€y6fj.evov, 902Xdpufia, 560Xipvi'j', 240Xep<rlv = simply tpyois, opp. to Xo-yv, 883XVpefew, 479X6ovoa-Ti^tjs, 301X'ao'AoSi rhetorical, 538X"oafeir>, 742XopeiJew, typifying public worship gene-

rally, 896Xopei}e<r0ai, 1094Xpe/o, ' request,' 1435Xpdav nvbs ipevvav, 725Xpvcia, epith. of Hope, 157Xpuo-ofilrpas, epith. of Bacchus, 209X&yis = ' without evidence,' 608

a(Is, final, with aor. indie, 1392« , as prep., 1481us, marking the mental attitude of the

subject to the verb, 848, 1174ws and w<rirep, in comparison, with ellipse

of a verbal clause, 923, 1114, 1178iis, added to a genit. absol., n , 145us, with accus. absol., 101«!s av, as = 'in whatever way,' p. 297ciSs av n-fi, 328ws yvvq, ' in a woman's way,' 1078<is (Sovhos, 'for a slave'), 763, 1117<isTe9pafi.fiiyov, 'which {he says) has been,'

etc., 97ware, confirms and continues the last

speaker's words, 1036uiiTTe ye, oix, in reply, 1131w rap, 1I45

//. MATTERS. 3 2 1

II. MATTERS.

Abae, temple at, 900abstract for concrete (T/>O<£IJ = 9ptp.fut.Ta),

i, 1248^396' accent' defined, p. Ixv.

, , Of Krjpv!; (not KTJpili) TC, 802

,, ofirpoaBrj, 1460 cr.

,, of verbal derivatives with shortpenult., 460

accented forms of pers. pron. preferable,

435, 574. 1479accus. absol., 101

,, after Kvpetv, rvyxdveiv, 1298,, after notion equiv. to transitiveverb, 31„ at beginning of sentence, withoutany regular government, 216, 278, 1134,, before infin., where dat. couldstand, 913„ before infin. with evxopau, 269,, cognate, 192, 264, 340, 422,, cognate, denoting one's errand(tyXO/iat. &yye\lav), 788„ cogn. to verb of feeling (T& ftrosii8op.<u), 936

„ double, after ffriWecrdau, 434,, in appos. with ai, instead of avocative, 1119,, in appos. with whole sentence, 603,, of antecedent, prefixed to relativeclause, 449„ of person, after Vcu>, 713,, of place to which, 1178,, temporal, almost adverbial in refer-ence to a season, 1138

acting, probable style of old Greek,p. xxxiv.

adj. agreeing with pers., instead of subst.with prep, ( KTOTTIOS ayo/xai), 1340, p. 300

„ and adv. co-ordinated (ri rj viov 17TrdXiK 5p$s;), 155

J. S.

adj., comparative, to be carried on to asecond clause, 1204

,, compounded with noun of like sensewith the subst. (j3£os fiMKpattov), 518

,, compound, equiv. to two distinctepithets (oMfwros), 846, 965

,, instead of adv. (varepos), 222,, instead of proper name in genit.(Aa/35a/ceios irais), 267, 451, 1216

,, or pron., as epith. of a compoundphrase (roti/ior ippevwv 6veipov, not r wi/iuv), 108

,, second, as epithet, following subst.(TOP yafi^ftifvxa irapQtvov xPV&PVfityt1199, 1245

„ simple, instead of adj. with dv, 412,1506

,, transferred from subst. in the gen.to its dependent subst. (roadvde Ti\/iiis-irpouwwov), 532, 832, 1375

,, verbal, in -6s, used as fem., 384,, „ sigmatic form of, p. 298,, ,, with act. sense (a^avoroj),969

adv., neut. plur., 883Aeschylus, apparent reminiscence of, 1478

,, Theban trilogy of, p. xviii.Agenor, 268alliteration, rhetorical, 370altars on the stage, p. 10ambiguity of phrase, intended by the

dramatist, 137, 261, 572, 814, 1167anacolouthon (dat. for accus.), 353

,, (plur. subject, sing, verb), 60,, through change of construc-

tion {K(K\6/j.evos...irpcKpcwyTt /*oi), 159

'anacrusis,' p. lxvii.anapaestic paroemiae, spondees in, 1311anapaests, excluded by Arist. from ar&-

<T1/Mt, p . 8

antecedent, attracted into case of relative(accus.), 449

21

3 2 2 INDICES.

aor. part., of a wish, hope, etc., n , 649„ „ with yiyvofiai, 957„ ,, with tiro/iai, 1146

aor. referring to a moment just past,

337Apollo, Tpo<pr)Ti]S of Zeus, 151

,, with attributes of Zeus, 470„ as a pastoral god, 1103

aposiopesis, 1289Arcturus, in Greek calendar, 1137, p. 305Ares, the Destroyer, 190Aristophanes of Byzantium, inroBtam

ascribed to, p. 4Aristophanes, parodies tragic altercation,

548Aristotle's criticisms on the Oed. Ty-

rannus, p. xxvi.,, Ki^a/ow TroXiTeio, pp. 4 f.

'arsis,' p. lxvi.Artemis EuxXeia and'AYopo/a, 161

,, with a torch in each hand, 207art. as relative, 1379,, as relat. pron., 200,, with abstract noun (17 i\irls, 'hope'),836

,, with infin. in dependent clause, 1232,1388

,, with naipbs, 1050,, referring to a previous mention, 845

article, with interr. pron., in repeatedquestion (T6 T/;) , 120, 291

Asclepiades of Tragilus, p. 6Assos, the American exploration of, p. 302Atlantic, the, w. limit of earth, 194augment, syllabic, omitted, 1249

,, temporal, omission of, 68

blight, threefold, 25'Branching Roads,' the, 733, 1398brooches (women's) used as daggers,

1269bull, the, type of a savage wanderer, 478

Cadmeia, the, of ancient Thebes, 20caesura, irregular, in anapaests, 1310

children bought, to be sold as slaves1025

choral ode, relation of to preceding iir-eiaoSiov, 463

choreic rhythm, p. lxxii.choriambic verse, p. Ixxviii.chorus almost always close a play, 1524Cithaeron, the glens of, 1025clauses, 1st and 2nd contrasted, and 3rd

repeating 1st, 338colloquial phrases, 336, 363, 971, 1008comparison, elliptical form of {oULav £\el

/ielfw rod yelrovos), 467condensed expression (ula dirrivri %ye =

jxla fjr, TJTye), 753, 1451conditional statement of probable fact

(rax' av rj\8e = probably came), 523conjectures by the editor, p. lxi.

,, of former critics, adopted inthis ed., p. lx.

construction changed (in answering aquestion which prescribed a differentform), 1127

'contraction,' metrical, p. lxvi.co-ordination of clauses, where we should

subordinate one to the other, 419Corneille's Oedipe, p. xxxviii.Creon, the, of Sophocles, p. xxxi.crepundia (Roman), 1035Cyllene, mount, 1104Cyprian Lays, reference to Oedipus in,

p. xvi.

D

dative after o airos, 284„ after opwiiai (as = ' to attack'),

165,, alone, in sense of dat. with irpos,175,, ethic (iracn KXCIVOS), 8, 40, 596,, local, 20„ locative, 381, 422, 1266, 1451„ modal (atT(pa\elq.), 51, 909, 1228,1526,, ,, cognate to idea of verb (C'TTKJ)eiiSeiv), 65

Daulia in Phocis, p. xxi., 733'deed and word,' 72

/ / . MATTERS. 323

'Delian,' epith. of Apollo, 154deliberative subjunct., indirect forms of,

72, 1256

Delphi, wealth of temple at, 152„ topography of, 463

Dionysus, epithets of, 209 ff.

echo, of one speaker's words by another,570, 622, 1004

elemental powers, the, profaned by animpure presence, 1427

elision of at, etc., though emphatic, 64,, of 5' at end of verse, 29

ellipse of verbal clause after iis, 923entrance, stage, for one coming from the

country, 78epexegetic clause, after an adject., 57' episode,' Arist.'s definition of, p. 8epithet of agent transferred to act (yd/ios

TeKV&v Kal TeKvoifievos), 1214, 1229

,, placed after a subst. which hasart. and adv. phrase before it [riv jjSriAdl'ov naXai veicpov), 1245

' epode' in choric songs, p. lxviii.Eubulus, the comic poet, the Oedipus of,

p. xxxv.Euripides, the Oedipus of, p. xviii.

,, Phoen., 1788 ff., 1524 cr.'exodus,' Arist.'s definition of, p. 9expansion of verses in MSS. , 1264 cr.

'falling' verse or sentence, p. lxx.false characters soon betray themselves,

615festivals, Greek, bound up with family

life, 1489figurative and literal expression half-

blended, 866, 1300Fortune, Oedipus the son of, 1081fusion of two modes of expression, 725fut. indie, after tvda fir/, I4T2

„ ,, of wish, resolve, etc. (j3ouXij-<ro/iai)i 1077, 1160, 1446

„ in -10-W and iw, 538

,, interrog., with oi, commands, 430,1140

fut. 'middle' as pass., 672,, optative, 538, f. 792, 796, 1271 ff.,, partic. with art, 297„ perfect, 411, 1146

genitive, absol. of subst. without partic,966—1260

,, absol., with subject understood(dpxovros, when one rules), 629,838

,, after adj. of active sense, 885,, after dri/ios, 788,, after compound adj. denoting

lack (ctx<*X/cos do"iri5wv), 190, , after tiroM/ios, 210

,, after vo/xoi (laws prescribingthings), 865

,, after 7roXv<7Te0?js, 83,, after •wpomdrr\%, etc., 303,, after verb of rising or raising, 142,, after verb of taking (IXTJ HOV),

1522

,, attributive, forming one notionwith a subst. which has an epithet(roffovde TOX/JITJS irpo<r(*)Tov), 532

,, ,, (7775 TLS, one of the land),

236

,, ,, (wpoffTdrov ypd<pe-

<r0cu), 411

,, ,, (rl ianv luelvov; in

him...?), 991

,, ,, with infin. {oi iravros

tort 7roie?»), 393, 917

,, causal (TT;S irpodvfilas), 48, 697,

701, 1478

, , „ (IKTTIP 7TOW), 185, 497

,, depending on subst. implied in

a d j . (<2>i> dvdpiB/ios), 179 , 1168

,, = an adj. of quality (oroXts rpvtpas,

i.e. rpvcpepd), 1463

,, objective (ctX/c?) ica/cov) 93,218,647

,, of constituent (TO (piXrar' &70-

'«" ) , 1474

,, of source (cppovrlSos iy\oi), 170,

312, 473, 681

„ of parent (/njTpos), 1062

„ of place from which an act isdone (oxov), 808

324 INDICES.

genitive, of place whence, 152, 192,, of things needed, after els dtov,

1416,, partitive, 240,, „ after ix^-v, 708,, ,, ,, irepav, 673

,. in «5r o*P3WS ^Xa, 345„ ,, of point to which (eis

TOUT avoids), 77 1

„ simple, after Xietv, 1350goad, driver's, with two points, 809god, an unseen, the agent, 1259Greeks, their unity expressed in religious

rites, 240

H

happiness, to be predicated of no onebefore death, 1529

Harvard, Oedipus Tyrannus at, p. 1., p.

Helicon, nymphs of, 1109herald, sacred functions of, 753Hermae, supposed reference to mutila-

tion of, 886Hermes, 1104Hesiod, reference by, to Oedipus, p. xv.hiatus (eO US', as if F preceded 1), 959Hippocrates, references of, to Arcturus,

p. 306Homer, an echo of, 1325Homeric poems, notices of Oedipus in,

p. xiv.Homeric practice as to syllabic augment,

1249' honesty the best policy,' 600house of Oedipus, general plan of, 1241' hyperbaton,' 1251' hyporcheme,' defined, p. lxxxvii.hyporcheme in place of stasimon, 1086

iambic trimeters interrupted by shortphrases, 1468

imperfect, not admissible in 1311,, of intention or menace, 805, 1454,, of TIKTW, instead of aor., 870

,, of willingness (^5^xo"), 1391,, partic. (6 irapusv = os irapi}i>), 835

imperfect, referring to a result of effort(eu/JKncoc, was able to find), 68„ and aor. joined in a condit. sen-tence, 125,, indie, of obligation etc. (£S«), 256,1368

improbability, element of, in the plot,noticed by Aristotle, p. xxvii.: howtreated by the moderns, p. xlvii.

incense in propitiation, 4, 913indefin. pronoun (ns) after noun with art,,

107indirect discourse turned into direct, 1271infin. after QevpiaKUv, 120

,, after iinuKoiruv, 1529,, after \£yu etc. as = j«fe<?, 350,, alone, instead of infin. with ws (T6

5' 6p6iv elireiv), 1221

,, and accus. in prayer (subaud. 80s,etc.), 190

,, defining an adj. (ar\?)Tos opav), 792,1204

,, ,, a phrase, n 69,, epexegetic (i£atrw ere TOVTO TT 0 peXv),

1255,, =an accus. of respect (<ppoi>e!i> TU-

X<5s), 617„ for imperat., 462, 1466, 1529,, of plup. with av, 693,, of purpose, with verb of ' going,'

etc., 198,, understood after xPV"t 1184„ with art. = an accus. of respect, 1417,, without o», representing an optat.

without av, 1296,, without wore (eUairai), 82„ with T6 /ii} (01)), 1232, 1388

interrogative (T(S) and relative (ocms) pro-nouns combined, 71

Iocasta, the Sophoclean, character of, p.XXX.

Ionic 3rd plur. (dipolaro), 1273,, verse, p. lxxix.

Ionicisms in trag. dialogue, 304' irrational syllable,' p. lxvi.Ismenus, Ismenion, 21Ister, the river, 1227iteration of a word, rhetorical, 370

/ / . MATTERS. 325

Julius Caesar wrote an Oedipus, p. xxxv.

king, etc., summoned forth by visitors, 597' kommos,' a, defined, p. 9

,, structure of the ist, p . lxxx.,, the 2nd, almost a monody, p.

laurel, worn by Beupol returning fromDelphi, 83

Laurentian MS., general relation of tothe others, p. Ivi.

laws, the ' unwritten,' 865leaping from above,—fig. of an evil 5a/-

fiuv, 263, 1300life, the, the guest of the body, 612logaoedic verse, p. lxxii. n.logographers, the, references of, to Oedi-

pus, p. xvii.Loxias, 894Lycia, haunt of Artemis, 208lyrics, relation of the form to the matter

of, p. xcvii.

XttMaenads, 212manuscripts used in this edition, p. lii.market-place, statue of Artemis in, 161masc. subst. used as fem. adject, ((TUTTJP

T6XV), SO

,, dual instead of fem., 1472mesode in choric songs, p. lxviii.metaphor, a trait of Sophoclean, 866,

1300„ substituted for simile, p. 299

' monodies' in Tragedy, p . lxxx.

Hero fond of acting Oedipus, p . xxxv.neut. adj. or pron. referring to masc. or

fem. noun, 542,, referring to men (oioii> K<XKOV forovSeh Kaieos), 1195

Nymphs, the, 1099

Oedifodeia, the, a lost epic, p. xv.Oedipus—feels his own fate as separating

him from human kind, 1415,, the Sophoclean, character of,

p. xxix.Olympia, fiavreis at, 901Olympus, the sky, 867optat., after secondary tense, replacing

subj. with d>, 714,, in dependent clause, by attraction

to optat. of wish, etc., 506,, instead of subj. with ax, after

primary tense, 315, 979,, representing a deliberative sub-

junct. after a secondary tense, 72, 1256,, simple, where optat. with & is

more usual, 1296,, with dV, deferential, 95, 282, 343,, with dV, expressing one's convic-

tion, 1182oratio obliqua, 1271order of words, abnormal (TOV TJSTI Aai'ov

TrdXat vcKpov), 1245

,, (dVus, OVK4T' ot5', aVoXXirai), 1251

,, {bpav fiovots T aKoveiv), 1430

,, (TO. irarpia \6yiji, for T.X.TT.), 1394oscilla (Roman), 1264oxymoron, 196

P

paeon, the, in metre, p. lxxxiii.Pallas, Theban shrines of, 20paradoxical phrases such as £i> anoTif Spar,

997, 1482Parnassus, snow-crowned, 473paronomasia (xprialixif xPVTai)> 8/8partic. as tertiary predicate, 1140

,, continuing a question whichanother speaker has interrupted, 1130

„ epithet of agent, transferred tohis act, 1214

,, equiv. to protasis of a sentence,

" 7,, imperf. (6 Trapwv — os TrapTJv), 835

,, )(infin., after et /tot ^vveirj /noipa, 863

,, in nomin., instead of accus. andinfin. (a'Xis voaova iy£), 1061, 1368

326 INDICES.

partic, irregularly replaced by finite verb,

,, modal, answering to a modaldative, ioo„ (we) omitted, 41-2, 966,, or adj. equiv. to an adv., 963,, = protasis with el, 1371„ with ye, instead of finite verb, in

a reply, i o n„ with fiifivri/xai, 50„ with irapappiirru, 1494

parts, cast of the dramatic, p. 7pastoral epithets of Apollo, 1103patrons of ixiroiKOi, 411pause, prevents a breach of synaphea,

1303pauses, metrical, p. lxvii.perf. of final result (evprjaBai, ' found once

for all'), 1050Phasis, the river, 1227Pherecydes of Leros on Oedipus, p. xvii.Philocles, traditional defeat of Sophocles

by, p. xxxii.Pindar, reference of to Oedipus, p. xvi.plague at Athens, supposed allusion to,

p. xxxii.pleonasm, 408Pliny, references of to Arcturus, p. 307Plunteria, festival of the, 886pluperf. infin. with ae, 693plural, allusive, for singular, 366, 497,

1091, 1359. '405,, neuter as adverb, 883

pollution, feared from contact with theblood-guilty, 1415

Polus, the tragic actor, p. xxxiii.position, irregular, of a second epithet,

1199,, unusual, of words, giving em-

phasis, 139, 278, 525positive and negative joined (yvwra KOVK

ayvoira), 58,, (verb) to be evolved from nega-

tive, 241power, the substance of, better than the

show, 599predicate, adj. as, after subst. with art.,

672, 971

prep., following its case, 178, 525,, between two nouns, governing both,761, 1205,, needlessly added (Iwat/Xos uyxJs%uptHs), 1126

present infin. after eBxoficu, 892,, indie, or partic, denoting a per-

manent character, 437,, historic, 113

'prologue,' Arist.'s definition of, p. 8pronoun in appos. with following subst.

[rdde...Ta<r8' dpas), S19

,, possessive, for genit. of pers. pron.(ffds irddos), 969,, redundant, 248, 385, 407

proode in choric songs, p. lxviii.prophecy, Greek view of, 708

'quantity,' metrical, defined, p. Ixv.,, of vowels before Kp, 640

rain, symbol of water generally, 1427recognition of children by tokens, 1035redundant expression, 1126, 1463relative pron. instead of demonstrative,

after a parenthesis, 264,, with causal force (6<ra = &Ti rod-

aura), 1228repetition (doros eh WTTOUS), -212, 248,

261,, in euphemism (/3\a<rToO<r' Srras

(p\a<jTe), 1375,, in lyric lament, 1193, 1330,, of one speaker's words by an-

other, 548resident-aliens at Athens, and their pa-

trons, 411'resolution,' metrical, p. lxvi.revivals, recent, of Greek plays, p. xlix.rhetoric, figures of, 370, 538, 1375

,, iriVreis of, 1420rhythm defined, p. Ixv.rhythmical 'sentence,' the, p. lxvii.

,, 'period,'the, p. lxviii.riddle of the Sphinx, pp. 6, 302

/ / . MATTERS. 327

'rising' rhythmical sentence, p. lxxiv.rivers, representative, 1227

Ssacrifices, excommunication from, 240seasons, the, Greek reckoning of, by the

stars, p. 306Seneca's Oedipus, p. xxxv.sentence, structure of, changed as it pro-

ceeds, 159, 587'sifting,' no classical Greek metaphor

from, p. 290slaves, home-bred, most trusted, n 2 3Solon's saying, 1529Sophocles, and the modern dramatisers of

the story—essential difference betweenthem, p. xlv.

,, general characteristics of hisstyle, p. lviii.

,, new traits of the story in-vented by, p. xx.

Sphinx, death of, 1198,, Egyptian, Asiatic and Hellenic

types of, p. 300,, relation of, to the Oedipus-myth,

p. 301,, riddle of, p. 6„ winged, 508, pp. 300 f.

stars, the wanderer's guides, 694stasimon, Arist.'s definition of a, p. 8State, rivalry in service of the, 880subject of verb indefinite, 904subjunct. after Ss without dv, 1231

„ deliberative, 364, 651„ ,, (usu. aorist), 485,, without &t>, 317

suppliants, their branches, 3,, touch the hand, 760

syllabic augment omitted, 1249synaphea, saved by a pause, 1303' syncope,' p. Ixvi.synizesis, 555, 1002, 1451, 1518

,, of u rare, 640synonym used, instead of repeating the

same word, 54

T

table brought in for a meal, 1463Teiresias, the, of Sophocles, p. xxxi.

text, deviations from Laurentian MS. in,p. Ivii.,, of Sophocles, general condition

of, p. lix.Theatre Francais, the, Oedipe Roi at, p.

li.Thebaid, the ' cyclic,' fragment of, p.

xvi.Thebes, topography of ancient, 20, 1378'thesis,' p. Ixvi.' Thracian,' epith. ofEuxine, 196time the test of worth, 614, 1213title of the Oedipus Tyrannus, p. 4tmesis, 27, 199tribrach, apparent, for cyclic dactyl, p.

xcii.,, in senarii, usual limits to use of,

537. 7i9trochaics, in what sense excluded from

(rrdtn^a, p. 9tunic, women's Doric, 1269tyrannis, the Greek, 541

V

verb, left to be understood, 683,1037,, (or partic.) to be supplied from a

cognate notion (vonlaas from ISi&v), 538„ referring to two subjects, though

appropriate only to one, 116verbal adjective, sigmatic form of, p.

298verse, beginning with word which closely

adheres to preceding verse (WOT), 1084,, rhythm of, suited to the thought,

332> 7'9. 738. 131 0

vocative of Oidlirovs, 405 cr.Voltaire's Oedipe, p. xlii.

„ criticisms, p. xliv.

W

west, the region of the Death-god, 178women, position of, 1078

,, presence of, at festivals, etc. 1489

year, popular division of, by the stars,p. 306

Zzeugma of verb, 116